[No. 64] JOURNAL of the Straits Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society June, 1913. SINGAPORE: PRINTED AT THE METHODIST PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1913. Table oi Contents. wa PAGE Council for 1913 sin „ Proceedings of Annual General Meeting vi Annual Report of Council for 1912 ae san YA Hon. Treasurer’s Account for the year 1912 ee List of Members for 1913 eee . Rules 5 . . XViii Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland niece > Anglo-Dutch Relations in the East at the Beginning of the 19th Century, by A. C. Baker wes N The Kota Kapur (Western Bangka) Inscription, by C. O. Blagden = sa A Tan Tock Seng’s Hospital, Singapore, by A. Knight „ Errata in Journal No. 62 ... ae eae 8 THE STRAITS BRANCH OF THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY, COUNCIL FOR 1913. Hon. Dr. D. J. GALLOWAY, President. REV. W. G. SHELLABEAR, Vice-President for Singapore. Hon. W. EVANS, 1 Penang. Mr. H. C. ROBINSON, is FMS. Dr. R. HANITSCH, Honorary Secretary. Mr. J. LOVE MONTGOMERIE, Honorary Treasurer. Mr. A. C. BAKER, Honorary Librarian. THE BISHOP OF SINGAPORE Mr. I. H. BURKILL, Councillors. Mr. A. KNIGHT, Mr. H. MARRIOTT, PROCEEDINGS of the Annual General Meeting. The Annual General meeting was held on February 17th, 1913, at the Raffles Library. There were present: Mr. W MAKEPEACE, in the Chair. THE BISHOP OF SINGAPORE Mr. I. H. BURKILL. Mr. A. C. BAKER. MR A. KNIGHT. Mr. R. J. BARTLETT. Mr. H. MARRIOTT. Dr. R. VAN BEUNINGEN. Mr. J. LOVE MONTGOMERIE. VAN HELSDINGEN. Mr. R. PEIRCE. Mr. C. S. BRISON. “MR. R D. PRINGLE. DR. R. HANITSCH, HON. SECRETARY. The minutes of the Annual General Meeting of 1912 were read and confirmed. The Council’s Report and the Hon. Treasurer’s accounts were laid on the table, and on the proposal of the Chairman, seconded by the Bishop of Singapore, adopted. The Members elected during the past year were confirmed in election, including those elected in January, oe viz., Raja Chulan bia Ex-Sultan Abdullah, of Kuala Kangsar; Mr. John Erskine Kempe, of Kuala Kangsar; Mr. P. Gold, of Singapore, and Mr. R. St. J. Braddell, of Singapore. The following new members were elected: Mr. S. W. Jones, F. M.S. Civil Service, at present Acting D. O., Pekan, proposed by Mr. A. S. Haynes, seconded by the Hon. Secretary ; v. G. Dexter Allen, of Banting, Sarawak, proposea by Mr. J. C. 9 8 seconded by the Hon. Secretary; Mr. Hans Overbeck, of . proposed by the Hon. Secretary, seconded by the Chairman W. Murray, M. A, . by the Hon. Secretary, 1 by the Chairman. PROCEEDINGS. vil re election of office-bearers for the new year resulted as MR. A. KNIGHT. MR, H. MARRIOTT. follow President vee .. HON. Dr. D. J. GALLOWAY. Vice-President for Sine aja REV. W. G. SHELLABEAR. p Penang ++» Hon. W. EVANS. 10 F. M. S. MR. H. C. ROBINSON. Hon. Secretary wee .. DR. R. HANITSCH. Hon. Treasurer vee .. MR. J. LOVE MONTGOMERIE. Hon. Librarian eee „„ MR A. C BARKER, | THE BISHOP OF SINGAPORE. 4 | Mr I. H. BURKILL. Councillors ae | ANNUAL REPORT of the Straits Branch, Royal Asiatic Society for 1912. The past year has been one of quiet work. One Journal, No. 61, was published in June, and another one, the double No. 62- 3,in December. The sale of the new edition of the Map of the Malay Peninsula, which arrived here in August 1911, and of which 358 copies were sold locally up to the end of 1911, made satisfactory progress during the year, 295 copies being disposed of locally, and about 40 copies in London. The following new members were elected during the year :— January : Mr. C. J. SWAYNE, Sibu, Sarawak. „ WILLIAM ROBERT PRICE, B. A., F.L.S., Pen Moel, April: „ W. R.-JONES, Batu Gajah, Perak. „ H.C. BARNARD, Taiping, Perak. „ V. GIBBONS, Singapore. , S. L. WHARTON, Singapore. May : „A. C. BAKER, Singapore. PROF. HARRISON W. SMITH, Boston, U.S.A. Mr. WYNDHAM JONES, Miri, Sarawak. August : „ TAN TAT YAN, Singapore. „ FRANK J. CROSSLE, Kepong, Selangor. „ J. ROBERTSON, Singapore. „ J. C. HERMANSEN, Singapore. „ F. D. TRACY, Singapore. „ W. J. ROUNTREF, Singapore. „ J. W. BICKNELL, Singapore. „ W. J. GALLAGHER, Singapore. „ F. L. TouLIN, Singapore. October : Dr S. B. FAULKNER, Christmas I. Mr. T. LEIGH MATTHEWS, Singapore. „ I. H. BURKILL, Singapore. , T. WILLIAMS, Raub, Pahang. y. ad been for many years a most useful member of the Council, left the Colony for England in November. 5 ANNUAL REPORT. ix The Council decided to continue to compile material towards a future edition of the Map, and the follo 8 8 were appointed mem- bers of a Sub-Committee for 75 purpos V. THE Bisko OF SINGAPORE. MR. H. 8 H. ROBINS The Council much regret to record thedeath of one ofthe Society's members, His Excellency J. S. Mason, soon after his appointment to the Governorship of B. N. Borneo. They also record with much regret the death of Mr. R. Shelford, of Oxford. Mr. Shelford was Curator of the Sarawak Museum from 1899 to 1905, and though he had seyered his connection with the Society on leaving the East, he will long be remembered as one of the most valued and frequent contributors to the Journal. Singapore, January, 1913. R. HANITSCH, Hon: Secretary. HONORARY TREASURER’S ACCOUNT FOR THE YEAR 1912. 64 85 $ ig): $ te $ c. 5 Balance brought forward Payments in 1912 :— | | from 1911: — | Printing of journal 60...” 436 49 Mercantile Bank, fixed do 61 — 357 52 deposit 1 00 do . 372 00 Chartered Bank, fixed | Illustration 306 96 deposit oa in 1,500 00 Printing of maps (£300 to Mercantile Bank, current | Ac/- iss - 2,562 86 account | 242 27 Freight shipping and land: Chartered Bank, E, current | ing charges on maps 42 00 account “| 28 29 4,470 56] London charges on 1 case — maps a 29 75 Receipts in 1912 :— | | Miscellaneous patina iss 58 192 Subscriptions for 1910 ... 5 00 Book-binding T 79 155 do 1911. 95 00 Furniture wl 154 00 5 1912 .. 1,000 00 Salary of clerk — 180 00 1918. 56 08 Salary of peon 36 00 Life ka (4). 200 00 Petties and postages. 109 59 4,725 Sale of Journals — 503 13 5 at ie I Sale of maps (to 14th 3,274 80 5,134 017 eika Bak i Aug. 1912) ercantile ank, fixed I ~ deposit #500, 2,200 . 2,700 00 nterest on fixed deposit, | da dred Mercantile Bank. 108 00 mi sie 55 a Interest on fixed deposit, | eposit ; -+-11,500 00 | s M tile Bank, rrent Chartered Bank ...| 60 00 Sa N : : | account ...| 780 56 ae ait poste ale, 21 a 189 92 Chartered Bank current e a | account ea .. 88 29 5,068 | 9.794 49 9.794 Audited and found correct, J. LOVE MONTGOMERIE, A. C. BAKER 11th February, 1913. a9 Honorary Treasurer, Straits Branch, Royal Asiatic Society. 4th February, 1913. List of Members for 1913. *Life Members. Honorary Members. Date of 3 Patron: H. E. SIR ARTHUR YOUNG, k. C. M. G. election. 1903 ABBOTT, DR. W. L. 1905 AC TON, R. D. 1909 ADAM, FRANK 1908 ApAms, Hon. A. R. 1910 ADAus, H. A. 1910 ApAms, H. Powys 1909 ADAMS, T. 1910 ALDWORTH, J R O. 1913 ALLEN, REV. GEO. 1909 ALLEN, ROWLAND 1908 ANDERSON, 1 1911 ANDERSON, J. V 1890 ANTHONISZ, faut J. 1911 ARMSTRONG, W. R. 1908 ARTHUR, J. S. 1910 ASMUS, AD. 1910 AVETOOM, Dr. TO G: 1899* BANKS, J. E. 1910 BEATTY, D. 1913 BELL, V. G. 1910 BENJAFIELD, F. J. 1910* BERKELEY, H. 1912 BICKNELL, J. W. 1885 BICKNELL, W. A. 1901 BIDWELL, R. A. J. 1903 BIRCH, SIR E. W., C. 1908* BISHOP, MAJOR O. F. 1901 BISHOP, J. E. 2 Calcutta. Pen and. Jugra, Selangor. Kuala Lumpur. Banting, Sarawak. Singapore. Per . xii MEMBERS FOR 1913. 1890*BLAGDEN, C. O. 1884 BLAND, R. N. 1905 aria MRS. R. N. oa 1910 Bou 1910 der Hon, DT 1913 BRADDELL, R. H. JOHN 1910 BRISON, CLIFFORD 5, 1897 BROCKMAN, SIR E. L., K. G. M. G. 1911 BROOKE, J. R. 1909 BROOKS, C. J. 1909 BROWN, A. V. 1910 BROWN, D. A. M. 1887 BRYANT, A. T. 1912 BURKILL, I. H. 1903 BURN-MUR DOCH, A. M. 1906 CAMPBELL, J. 1909 CARVER, Hon. C. J. 1885 CERRUTI, G. B. 1910 CHANCELLOR, CAPT. A. B. 1906 CHAPMAN, W. T. 1911 CLAYTON, T. W. 18947COLLYER, W. R., I. S. O. 1897 CONLAY, W. L 1910 Cook, Hon. W. W. 1899 Cook, REV. J. A. B. 1912 CROSSLE, FRANK J. 1910 CROUCHER, DR. F. B. 1904 DALLAS, Hon, F. H. . 1910 DALY 1892 DANE, Dr. R. 1910 B HON. C. W. 1907 5 DR. 1912 DER Y, R. 1903 DESHON: HON H. F. 1897 Dickson, E. A. 1905 Doud LAS, R. 8. 1910 DRAPER, B. 1910 DUNMAN, W. 1899 EDMONDS, R. C. 1885 EGERTON, H. E. SIR W., K.C.M p: 1885 ELCUM, Hon. d B. 1910 ELLERTON, H. B. 1909 ELLIS, Hon. E. C. 1910 EVANS, Hon. W. 1891 EVERETT, H. H. 1910 FALSHAW, DR. P. S. London. ingapore. Kuala Lumpur. Singapore Benkoolen, Sumatra. Miri, Sarawak. Johore. Singapore. Kuala Lumpur. 8 S. Nigeria. Joh Kuala Kangsar, Perak. Santubong, Sarawak. Singapore. MEMBERS FOR 1913, 1909 FARRER, R. J. Singapore, 1912 FAULKNER, Dr. S. B. Christmas I. 1911*°FERGUSON-DAVIE, RT. Rev. BISHOP C. J., D.D. Singapore. 1909 FERRIER, J. C. Surabaya. 1910 FIRMSTONE, H. W. Singapore. 1910 15 8 W. D. Singapore. 1901 FLEMING, T. C. Perak. 1897“ FLOWER, Carr S. 8. Egypt. 1904*FLOWER, V. London. 1897 FORT, SIR 2 8 London. 1908 FREEMAN, D. Kuala Lumpur. 1897 FREER, DR. G. D. Kaala Lumpur. 1910*FRost, MEADOWS. Kedah. 1909 GAHAGAN, A. Y. England. 1912 GALLAGHER, W. J. Singapore. 1905 GALLOWAY, Hon. DR. D.J. Singapore. 1897*GERINI, Lt. COL. G. E. Italy. 1912 GIBBONS, V. Singapore. 1911 GIBBS, W. E. Singapore. 1903 GIBSON, W. S. Ipoh, Perak. 1803 anjaga A Dr. J. D. Kelantan. 1910 GLENNIE, DR. J. A. R. Singapore. 1913 GOLD, P. Singapore, 1909 GOULDING, R. R. Perlis, Kedah, 1910 GRAY, N. T. Kuala Lipis, Pahang. 1911 GRIFFITHS, J. Johore. 1897 HAINES, REV. F. W. Penang. 1886 HALE, X. Eugland 1907 HALL, G. A. Singapore. 1911 HALLIFAX, F. J. Singapore. 1911 HANDY, DR. J. M. Singapore. 1895 HANITSCH, DR. R. Singapore. 1909 HARRINGTON, A. G. Singapore. 1904 HAYNES, A. S. Klang, Selangor. 1907 Hays, Dr. T. HEYWARD Bangkok, Siam. 1901 HELLIER, MAURICE England. 1909 HENNINGS, W. G. Singapore. 1910 HENRY, J. Singapore. 1912 HERMANSEN., J. C. Singapore. 1911 HEWAN, E. D. London. 1905 HEWITT, JOHN, B.A. Grahamstown, C.C. 1878 HILL, E. C. agane 2885 1911 Hoop-BEGG, A. Sing 1897 HOSE, E. S. cae. teas 1878 Hosk, RT. REV. BISHOP G. F. England. 1892 HOYNCK VAN PAPENDRECHT, P. C. Uccle, Brussels, Belgium. 1909 HUBBACR, T. R. Pertang, Jelebu. xiii xiv MEMBERS FOR 1913. 1909 HUGHES, J. W. W. 1907 HUMPHREYS, J. L. 1903 IZARD, VEN. 1910 1 COL. H. M. 1910 JAEGE 1910 1 Dr. T. HILL. 1910 JOHNSON, B. G. H. 1911 JOHNSON, H. S. B. 1910 JONES, H. W. 1912 JONES, WYNDHAM 1878 KEHDING, DR. F. 1909 KEITH, DR. R. D. 1909 KEMP, W. L. 1913 KEMPE, JOHN ERSKINE 1906 KINSEY, W. E. 1910 KIRK, DR. J. 1901 KLoss, C. B. 1884 KNIGHT, ARTHUR 1905 KNOCKER, FRED 1907 KRIEKENBEEK, J. W. 1905 LAIDLAW, G. M. 1910 Law, His HONOUR SIR A. 18857 LAWES, REY. W. G. 1907 LAWRENCE, A. E. 1910 LEMON, A. H. 1892 Lewis, J. E: A., 1897 Lim Boon Kena. De 1897 LUERING, PROF. H. E 1910 Lupton, HARRY 1902 Lyons, REV. E. S. 1909 McARTHUR, C. 1909 McArRTHUR, M. S. H. 1897 McCAUSLAND, C. F. 1906 MACDOUGALL, DR. W. 1910*MACFADYEN, ERIC 1908 MacKray, W. H. 1911 MACLEAN, L. 1878 MAHOMED, Hon. DATO BIN MAHBOB 1905 e aoe: W. 1908 MAIN, T. W. 1902 MARRIOTT, H. ARCH. H. C. Kota Bharu, Kelantan. n Batu Gajah, Porak. Miri, Sarawak. Kuala Lumpur. Singapore. Taiping, Perak. Kanga, Perlis. England. New Guinea Bintulu, Sarawak. Penang. 35 M., Germany. Malac 255 85 Islands. 5 Kuala I Lipis, Pahang. Penang. Johore. Singapore. Malacca. Singapore. MEMBERS FOR 1913. 1909 MARSH, F. E. Singap 1903 MARSHALL, F. C. Bentong, Pahang. 1909 MARSHALL, HAROLD B. Brune 1910* MARRINER, J. T. Kalanti. 1912 MATTHEWS, T. LEIGH Singapore. 1909 MAULDON, E. F. Singapore. 1903 MAXWELL, ERIC Ipoh, Perak. 1903 MAXWELL, W.G Kedah. 1909 May, ©. Penang 1909 MILLARD, ‘DR. A. S. Klang 1908 MILLARD, H. Singapore. 1910 MILLER, Mrs. T. C. B. Singapore. 1910 Money, A. W. KYRLE Penang. 1910 MONTGOMERIE. J. LOVE Singapore. 1910 MORANT, GEO. C. Sussex. 1909 MOULTON, J. C. Sarawak. 1911 MUNRO, R. W. Jugra. 1913 MURRAY, REV. W. Singapore. 1909 NATHAN, J. E. Raub, Pahang. 1910 NIVEN, W. G. Glasgow. 1901 NORMAN, HENRY Kuala Kangsar. 1906 NUNN, B. Singapore. 1911 O’May, J. Kuala Kangsar. 1913 OVERBECK, HANS Singapore. 1908 PARR, C. W. C. Klang, Selangor. 1910 PAKON. H. C. Singapore. 1909 PEACOCK, W. Singapore. 1910 PEIRCE, R. Singapore. 1911°PENNINGTON, H. E. Tampin, Negri Sembilan. 1878tPERHAM, VEN: ARCHDEACON England. 1909 PLUMPTON, M. E. Singapore. 1910 PRATT, E. Cornwall, England. 1912 PRICE, WILLIAM ROBERT Chepstow, England. 1906 PRINGLE, ; England. 1907 PYKETT, REV. G. F. Penang. 1913 RAJA CHULAN Bin Ex- SULTAN ABDULLAH 3 3 1910 REID, Dr. ALFRED Kuan 1910 REID, ALEX Si 1909 RENNIE, J. S. M. Singapore 1909 RICHARDS, D. S. Kuala Lumpur. 1911 RICHARDS, R. M. Province Wellesley. 5 bas N., C.M.G., England. 1910 Ban 3 G. Perak. 1911 ROBERTSON, G. H. M. Christmas Island. 1912 ROBERTSON, J. 8 1911 ROBINSON, H. Singapo 1904 ROBINSON, H. C. Kuala ‘meer xvi MEMBERS FOR 1913. 1897 ROSTADOS, E. Gali, ae 1912 ROUNTREE, W. J. Singa 1897* ROWLAND, W. R. Nori pS 1909 SANDERSON, MRS. R. Singapore. 1878İSARAWAK, H. H. RAJAH OF, G.C.M.G. Sarawak. 18857Satow, SIR E. M. England. 1897 SAUNDERS, HoN. C. J. Singapore. 1910 SCHUDEL, G. Singapore 1904 SCHWABE, E. M. oe 5 1910 SCOTT, R. Pen 1907 SCRIVENOR, J. B Batu Gajah, Perak. 1890 SEAH LIANG SEAH Singapore 1894 SHELLABEAR, REV. W. G. e ee 1909 Sims, W. A. 3 1909 SKINNER, CAPT. R. McK. Singapor 18937SMITH, SIR C. C., G. C. u. G. Welwyn, Ton 1912 SMITH, PROF. HARRISON W. Boston, U.S.A. 1911 SMITH STEINMETZ, G. A. Klang, 8 8 aé 1910 SONG ONG SIANG Singapor 1910 SPAKLER, H. 5 1890 St. CLAIR, W. G. Singapore. 1912 STALEY, DR. MILDRED E. Malacca. 1911 STEADMAN, V. Singapore. 1909 STEEDMAN, R. S. Intan, Upper Perak. 1910 STEVENS, K. A. Singapore 1910 STILL, A. W. Singapore. 1911 STUART, E. A. G. Kuala Kangsar, Perak. 1910 STURROCK, A. J. Batu Mengkebang, Kelantan. 1910 SUNNER, J. H. Singapore. 1912 SWAYNE, C. J. Sibu, Sarawak. 1908 TAN CHENG LOCK Malacca. 1910 TAN JIAK KIM, HON. Singapore. 1912 TAN TaT YAN Singapore. 1905 TATLOCK, J. H. h. 1913 TAYLOR, C. J. Seremban. 1911 TAYLOR, F. E. WORSLEY Singapore. 1909 THUNDER, M. Singapore. 1912 TOMLIN, F. L. Singapore. 1912 Tracy, F. D Singapore 1911 VALPY, E. England. 1888 VAN BEUNINGEN VAN ELSDINGEN, DR. R. Singapore. 1878 „ COL. R. 5- F., England, 1909 Wine, 5 B. Semanggang, Sarawak. 1897 WATKINS, A. J. W., A. T. M. Singapore. 1910 Watson, DR. MALCOLM Klang, F. M. S. 1910 WELD, F. J. Pahang. MEMBERS FOR 19138. 1907 WELHAM, H. 1912 WHARTON, S. L. 1910 WHITEHEAD, C. B. 1912 WILLIAMS, F. 1904 WILLIAMS, J. H. 1913 WILLIAMS, R. B. 1910 WILLIAMS, S. G. 1910* WINKELMANN, H. 1904 WINSTEDT, R. O. 1910 WOLFERSTAN, L. H. F. oN. 1910 WYMODZEFF, ‘A DE 1904* YOUNG, H. S Pen Sin sem 5 “Wellesley. 8 Singapor kasan pilah, N. Sembilan. Malac Daoin, "Perak. Kua la Kangsar. Jap Bait pa RULES OF THE STRAITS BRANCH OF THE Royal Asiatic Society. I. Name and Objects, The name of the Society shall be ‘The Straits Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society.’ 2. The objects of the Society shall be :— (a) the increase and diffusion of knowledge concerning British Malaya and the neighbouring countries. (b) the publication of a Journal and of works and maps. (c) the formation of a library of books and maps. II. Membership. 3. Members shall be of two kinds—Ordinary and Honorary. 4. Candidates fororlinary membership shall be proposed and seconded by members and elected by a majority of the Council. 5. Ordinary members shall pay an annual subscription of $5 pay ble in alvance on the first of January in each year. Members shall be allowed to Kae kn for life membership by a payment of $50 6. On or about the 30th of June in each year the Honorary Treasurer shall prepare and submit to the Council a list of those until their subscriptions have been paid, and in default of payment within two years shall be deemed to have resigned their member- ship. No Member shall receive a copy of the Journal or other publi- cations of ee ey until his subscription for the current year has been p 7. Distinguished persons and persons who have rendered notable service to the Society may on the recommendation of the Council be elected Honorary members by a majority at a Genial meeting. They shall pay no subscription, and shall enjoy all the privileges of a member except a vote at meetings and eligibility for office. RULES. xix III. Officers 8. 5 ofticers of the Society shall be A Presid Three Vise Presidents, resident in Singapore, Penang and the Fe erated Malay States respectively. An Hose Secretary. ese officers shall be elected for one year at the annual Gene- ral Meeting, and shall hold office until their successors are ap- pointed. 9. Vacancies in the above offices occurring during any year shall be filled by a vote of majority of the remaining officers IV. Council, 10. The Council of the Society shall be composed of the offi- cers for the current year, and its duties and powers shall be :— (a) to administer the affairs, prcperty and trusts of the Society. (b) to elect ordinary members and to POREC? cardidates or election as Honorary members of the Socie (c) ta obtain and select material for piven in the teas and to supervise the printing and distribution of the Jou (d) to authorise the publication of works and 1 85 at the ex- pense of the Society otherwise than in the Journal. (e) to select and purchase books and maps for the Library. (f) to accept or decline donations on behalf of the Society. (g) to present to the Annual General Meeting at the expiration of their term of office a report of the proceedings and condition of the Society. (h) to make and enforce by- laws and regulations for the proper conduct of the affairs of the Society. Every such by-law or regula- tion shall be published in the Journal.“ 11. The Council shall meet for the transaction of business once a month and oftener if necessary. Three officers shall form a quorum of the Council. V. General Meetings. 12. One week’s notice of all meetings shall be given and of the subjects to be discussed or dealt with. 13. At all meetings the Chairman shall in the case of an equality of votes be entitled to a casting vote in addition to his own, xx RULES. The Annual General Meeting shall be held in February in each year. Eleven members shall form a quorum. 15. (i) At the Annual General Meeting the Council shall pre- Report and account shall be circulated to members with the notice calling the meeting. (ii) Officers for the current year shall also be chosen. The Council may summon a General Meeting at any time, and shall so summon one upon receipt by the Secretary of a written requisition signed by five ordinary members desiring to submit any specified resolution to such meeting. Seven members shall form a quorum at any such meeting. 17. Visitors may be admitted to any meeting at the discretion of the Chairman, but shall not be allowed to address the meeting except by invitation of the Chairman. VI. Publications, 18. Tae Journal shall be pub'ished at least twice in each year, and oftener if material is available. It shall contain material approved by the Council. In the first number in each year shall be published the Report of the Council, the account of the financial position of the Society, a list of members, the Ru'es, and a list o the publications received by the Society during the preceding 19. Every member shall be entitled to one copy of the Jour- nal, which shall be sent free by post. Copies may be presented by the Council to other Societies or to distinguished individuals, and the remaining copies shall ba sold at such prices as the Council shall from time to time direct. 20. Twenty-four copies of each paper Laa in the Journal shall be placed at the disposal of the author VII. Amendments to Rules. 21. Amendments to these Rules must be proposed in writing to the Council, who shall submit them to a General Meeting duly summoned to consider them. If passed at such General Meeting they shall come into force upon contirmation at a subsequent General Meeting or at an Annual General Meeting. Royal Asiatic Society. 22, Albemarle Street, W. The Royal Asiatic Society has its headquarters at 22, Albemarle Street, London, W., where it has a large library of books and MSS. relating to Oriental subjects, and holds monthly meetings from November to June (inclusive) at which papers on such subjects are read and discussed. 2. Rule 105 of this Society all the Members of Branch Societies are entitled while on furlough or otherwise temporarily resident within the limits of Great Britain, and Ireland, to the use of the Library as Non-Resident Members, and to attend the ordinary monthly meetings of this Society. This iety accordingly invites Members of Branch Societies temporarily resident in this country to avail themselves of these facilities and to make their home addresses known to the Secretary so that notice of the meetings may be sent to them. 3. Under Rule 84, the Council of the Society is able to accept contributions to its Journal from Members of Branch Societies, and short notes &c., on matters connected with the languages, archaeology, history, beliefs, and customs of any part of Asia. By virtue of the afore-mentioned Rule 105, all Members of Branch Societies are entitled to apply for election to the Society without the formality of nominaticn. They should apply in writing to the Secretary, stating their names and addresses, and mentioning the Branch Society to which they belong. Election is by the Society upon the recommendation of the Council. 5. The subscription for Non-Resident Members of the sand is 30/-per annum. ‘They receive the quarterly Journal post f b Some Account of the Anglo Dutch Relations in the East at the Beginning of the 19th Century Based on the Records pre- served in the Colonial Secretary’s Office in Singapore, and, in the Resident’s Office, Malacca. By A. C. BAKER, Straits Settlements Civil Service. At the beginning ot the 19th Century, the East India Company held a number of trading stations on the West Coast of Sumatra of which the most important were Bencoolen and the two subsidiary Ports of Tapanooly and Natal. These ports, which had been ac- quired mainly as outlets for the pepper trade of the Rejang and oast Districts had suffered from the falling off of the profits on the pepper trade, and had never grown to be really important and well established. In 1760 the Settlements on the West Coast had been plundered and partially destroyed by the French Squadron under the Comte I’ Estaigne and they now found themselves again threatened by the French ascendency. Napoleon had practi ically acquired the control of Holland and was using the Dutch Fleet and the Dutch Colonies as important assets in a world wide struggle. Though after 1806 the French fleet had ceased to be a striking force in the home waters, a number of fast sailing frigates and privateers were still roving between the Mauritius Is lands and the Dutch ports in Java. Marshall Daendels working from Batavia appears to have formed a wide spread scheme, for extending the French influence to Acheen and Burma, and establishing depots of naval stores, at native ports. His emissary Lieutenant Leon de la Houssaye was forced by stress of aé to land at Pulau Pisang and was sent by the Resident of Bencoolen under arrest to Penang. The in- cident is described in the two following letters from the Resident of Bencoolen. Jour. Straits Branch R. A. Soe., No. 64, 1913 2 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. To The Hon’ble COLONEL MACALISTER, () Governor and Council, Prince of Wales’s Island. Gentlemen, 1 beg leave to acquaint you that a French Officer of Rank, an Aide-De-Camp of Marshall Daendels, recently taken Prisoner on this coast, has mentioned to me that a corvette, which left Bourdeaux the 24th November passed through the Straits of Manilla last month bound to Manilla, the object of her voyage I understood to be the conveyance to the Government of the complete submission of the Spanish Nation and re-establishment of Joseph Bonaparte on the Throne, and to invite its acknowledgement of, and allegiance to the new Sovereign, t has been mentioned by this Officer to a gentleman with whom he lodges at this place, in the apparent exhilaration of his spirits at table, that seven French frigates with troops were shortly expect- ed at the Isle of France from Europe, and that they were ultimately destined for Batavia with a considerable part of that force. As to the degree of credit due to this communication, or how far it may have been influenced by a desire to mistate for purposes altogether injurious to British interests I do not presume to offer an opinion. ‘he infor pena is certainly a very intelligent man and when he men- ioned a piece of information of so much moment in a kind of pandon manner to a British subject, he could scarcely have imagined it could long be a secret to the government. It may not be immaterial to notice that the officer in question has shewn me an attested copy of a letter from General Decceise dated the 18th February to Marshall Daendels, (communicating the recent suc-. cess of the French in Spain and Portugal) in which he adverts to a decree from the French Emperor, conformably to which all vessels are to be seized not carrying the particular passports described. Detailed instructions are referred to, but from the context of the letter I should conclude the vessels affected by the decree to be Spanish and Portuguese have communicated the points of information noticed in this letter to the Governments of Fort William and Fort Saint George, and to His Excellency Rear Admiral Drury. I have the honor to be, &., &c. (Signed) R. Parry, Fort Marlbro’, 15th June, 1809. Resident. 1, Colonial Seeretary’s Office Records ., .. Vol 941 jat 13 Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 3 .S. Since writing the foregoing the officer above mentioned has informed me in a manner quite unreserved, that Vice Admiral Sercey (whom he states to be his brother-in-law) arrived at the Isle of France on the 4th January with seven frigates of 44 guns each. (Signed) R. Parry, Resident, To The Honorable Colonel Macalister, (2) Governor and Council, Prince of Wales’s Island. Gentlemen, On — the Hon’ble Company ship Lord Castlereagh is em- barked a French Officer named Leon de la Houssaye, who has a commission dane by Marshall Daendels of Lieut. Colonel sad Aide- de-Camp, on his way to Fort William, It appears from his own narrative as well as from the enquiries which have been instituted that he was proceeding from Batavia up this coast in a small prow, and had got nearly as far north as this place when the wind became contrary, and the prow leaking very badly, he was compelled to put into the first place of shelter, ‘which was the Island of Pulo Pisang off the station of Croee, where he was made a prisoner, and sent up under a guard to this Settlement. This detail is confirmed by the people of the boat and his own servants, with the additional information that he was proceeding to Acheen. Although it is stated by Lieut. Colonel de la Houssaye that he has laboured under a continued state of bad health for many months at Batavia, which his appearance sufficiently corroborates, it has not been assigned by him as the object of the present voyage. In- deed the route he has selected would afford ample g grounds for con- cluding, that though the hope of deriving benefit from a sea ex- cursion may have been one of its objects, “it was not the exclusive one. But the additional circumstances of his possession of so large a sum of ready money as Ds.1,200 (which have been paid into the Treasury of this place) and ‘of letters of credit from Marshall Daendels to an unlimited amount(which he has intimated to the Gentlemen in whose house he has been accommodated) leave little doubt that his voyage has been undertaken with some objects of a publie nature, the acc kain HS Ag of which has been confided to him by the Government of Bata As Acheen has been mentioned by those in whose company he arrived at this Settlement it is not. at all improbable that those objects may be centred in that place. Whatsoever they may be, 2. 0. 8. 0 ae 8 pi „Vol. 941 18 R, A, Soc., No. 64, 1913. 4 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. if they really have existence, the information afforded in the pre- sent address will enable you to take such measures as may appear calculated to counteract them. It is not to be imagined that the interruption of the first mission will prevent the dispatch of an- other, if the object is of any moment, it is a more probable sup- position that a further envoy will be sent to the same quarter as soon as the detention of the present is known at Batavia. It may not be immaterial to mention that the officer in ques- tion was navigating this coast in a small and incommodious prow which was certainly well calculated to elude suspicion and search from any of His Majesty’s Ships which might be cruizing on any part of it. : The Commander of the Lord Castlereagh has been directed to acquaint you on his arrival, of this Officer being on board, and not to shina him to land without your permission for that purpose. s been treated during his stay here with all the attention das to hig! yank and to the situation he holds about the person of Marshall Daendels whose conduct to Capt. Pakenham of His Majesty’s late Ship ‘Greyhound’ during his detention at Batavia was in the highest degree liberal and courteous. He has been accommodated in the house of an Officer, but permitted to quit it only in a particular direction into the Country. I have the honor to be, eta (Signed) R. Parry, Port Marlbro’, 20th June, 1809. Resident. Pus. Since writing the above Lt. Colonel de la Houssaye has mentioned in my presence in an unreserved manner that his destina- tion was Acheen on a particular mission ( Signe) R.. Parry. Resident. On arriving at Panay, de la Hoima was kept on board the Lord Castlereagh under close arrest. His very emphatic protest : )* The captain of this vessel has communicated. to vou my bad state of health and you refuse to allow me to land. This is tyranny worse than that of the anthropophagi, for they either killed their victims or took care of them,” only resulted in a report from a very prosaic minded Surgeon: (*)* Lieutenant de la Houssaye, through the judicious treatment of the Surgeon on board, is much better than he has been. Under the circumstances I consider it advisable that he should remain on board the ship where he has every 3 „ Be Oo ae =o ee .. Vol. 941 P. 19 A C Ba R ere “9 os „ Wok O42 0 Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 5 attendance and accommodation with free air which can so essen- tially connie a a re-establishment of his health.” e la s papers when seized and searched were found to contain Mane Noten to the kings of Acheen and Ava with Dutch and French translations. Colonel “Macalister, Governor of Prince of Wales Island at once warned Admiral ‘Drury of the possible approach of the French squadron, and arab the following vigorously worded letter to the King of / To His Majesty the King of Acheen, (°) (After the usual Compliments. ) It is with much concern that I had occasion to remark for some time, past a dereliction in the proceedings of your Majesty’s Gov- ernment from these principles of alliance and friendship into which the. House of Acheen has so solemnly entered with the English. There is too good reason to believe that your Majesty has ontrary to good faith with the English admitted into your, service persons well known to belong to the French, the enemies of the Inglish, and that your Majesty has been induced to listen to the promises of that Nation——this Nation having destroyed their King and all the revered usages which had been handed down to. them by their ancestors are too weak to meet the English (their Supgriors). in Battle, but send forth their emissaries in the dark, and undeęt,t : cloak of friendship and fair promises(which they can never: fulfil): ensnare those who have no ability to discern their views, whilst they disseminate principles subversive of all Government. have in my possession documents roe the negociation that has existed between vour Majesty and the French, and a ambassador from the French to the Court of 3 has ac 77 7 been arrested by the English. 1 fear from this that your 1 Majesty must not only have forgotten your alliance with the English, but remain in ignorance of ‘the danger attending any intercourse with the French- —by degrees they woul obtain a footing in your Majesty’s s territories “and when an opportunity offered, in defiance of all treaties and engagements, would dethrone your Majesty and give up your rich and valuable kingdom to plunder | and rapine. The English Government fortunately have ke ept a watch over vour safety, and viewing with AB att the attempts of the enemy to undermine your Majesty's Government, now prove their friendship to your Majesty in warning you. of your danger as it may be expected that other ambassadors may be sent. The English ‘themselves have nothing to fear, for should the French effect their designs at Acheen, the English would immediately destroy them, but in doing so much innocent blood might be spilt which they wish to avoi „ G OB 8 . 5 VVV R. A. Soe., No. 64, 1913. 6 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. s the wish of the English to preserve the honor of all the Indian States in alliance with them, and in order that their trade may not be disturbed, it cannot admit any French interest to prevail in such States. therefore give your Majesty this timely intimation being desirous of continuing in terms of the strictest friendship with your Majesty. The English cannot allow that any French ship shall receive refreshment or repairs at Acheen or at any of the ports under your Majesty’s authority; if such takes place, the English Admiral will of course deem it necessary to attend to such conduct. In assuring my friend of my affection and friendship, and promis- ing on account of the English Nation every support my frien may require in protecting him from the evil machinations of the French who would undermine the safety of your Majesty’s King- dom, I have only to add my confidence and reliance in your Majesty’ s immediately taking effective measures for doing away the evils complained of Your Majesty must be aware of the power and superiority of the English Nation and that in this country, the French have no footing « except in the Islands, Batavia, and the Mauritius, in which they are confined by the blockade of the English ships; they have no trade, and those people only can reach your: Majesty's dominions, who are spies and emissaries of the French. The object is to stir up revolt and rebellion as they have done in their own country, to ex- tend their dominions and to make vassals and slaves of all those who are foolish enough to believe them. t is therefore as much the interest as the duty of your Majesty towards the English to discourage all such attempts on the part of the French and 1 trust your Majesty will immediately be induced to dismiss from your employ, all Frenchmen of whatever description. As a mark of my friendship and esteem for your Majesty, I request your Majesty’s acceptance of the articles which will be delivered by the bearer of this letter... The whole incident serves to show the alarm felt both by the Home Government and the Directors of the East India Company at the Franco-Dutch activity in the East Indies An again well provided expedition was sent against the Mauritius which was occupied in 1810. n 1811 Lord Minto writes from Caleutta to Raffles: (*)* The eran and all the French Islands being now in our possession, there is nothing to retard the execution of our further views to the. East... “I am now to acquaint you with my own in- tention to proceed in person at least to Malacca, and eventually, I may say probably to Java”........ “I must tell you in confidence that I have received the sanction of the Government at home ag this expedition but that the views of the Directors do not go 6. Life of Raffles by Lady Raffles „ oe P. 23 Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 7 yond the expulsion or reduction of the Dutch Power, the > blade aes of their fortifications, the distribution of their arms and store the natives and the evacuation of the island by our own ironi The high minded energy of Lord Minto prevented this pro- ject from being carried out in its brutal simplicity ; but, the ultimate recession of Java was inevitable. The Home Government had accomplished their object by the de- struction of the last refuge of the French fleet in the East, and with the fall of Napoleon all fear of a militant Franco-Dutch Colonial Empire had come to an end. The Directors of the East India Company were loath to undertake a large and costly extension of their already scattered settlements. Their whole policy was now one of concentration. Raffles himself in a letter to the Directors on the subject of his salary and allowances raises the question of the anomalous position of the new territories se hane by the Company, yet outside the scope of their charte 7)“ The ob je ction which is so forcibly stated asa a bar to what I consider my just due in this instance, namely, my having pro- ceeded to Europe in the interim, which act by the provisions of the Legislature framed for the management of the Company’s Territories in India, is considered an absolute avoidance of office a1 salary,—however it may stand good against similar claims on the part of those employed within the Territories of the Company, can- not legally be considered to apply to the possessions beyond the limits of their Charter, or to Countries circumstanced and situated as Java and its dependencies were, held entirely on a political and provisional tenure and in no way subjected or capable of being subjected at the time to the internal kan detailed laws and regulations laid down for the Company's permanent Establishments and possessions in India. The Rules for salaries and emoluments as fixed by the Act of Parliament for British India were never attempted to be carried into effect in Dutch India, as the urgency, nature and peculiarity of the circumstances under which it was governed by us rendered it altogether impracticable.” The short lived English occupation of Java does not appear to have improved the position of Bencoolen. And aas the cession Java it became very doubtful whether Bencoolen was worth retainin The Settlement was an isolated one; a value of the pepper Padi had fallen off and the cost of the establishment had risen When Mr. Raffles on his return from Europe first took charge of the Bengali Settlement the outlook was gloomy. In1818 he writes to William Marsden ' This E anan is the most wretched place I ever nel. I cannot convey to you an adequate idea of 7. 0. 8. O-R: a 7 Vol. 907 P. 66 S. Life of Raffles by Lady Raffles A i P. 293 R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. 8 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. the state of ruin and dilapidation which surrounds me. What with the natural impediments, bad government, and the 1 visitations of Providence which we have recently „ repeated earthquakes, we have scarcely a dwelling in which to lay our heads, or wherewithal to satisfy the erav ings of natar The roads are impassable. The highways in the town are over- run with rank grass. The Government house a den of ravenous dogs and polecats. The natives say that Bea cbolén’ is now a “tana mati.” In truth I could never z: conceived anything half so insta We will try and make it bette o far as he was able Raffles tried a improve the position. In 1822 ie forwarded to the Directors the following letter con- taining a proposal, for a preferential tariff which he ‘recommends, beth in the „ interests of the Company's settlement on the West Coast of Sumatra, and in the more enlarged interests of British Gomme. in general. To II. Dart, Esquire, () ` Secretary to the East India Company, London. Sir, It having been resolved at a late meeting of the spice culti- vators of Bencoolen to petition the Hon’ble Court of Directors for their patronage and support in obtaining a remission in such portion of the duties on nutmegs, mace, and cloves imported into the United Kingdom being “bona fide” the produce of the British possessions as may enable ‘them more effectually to compete in the market with the produce of the Dutch monopoly, I have the honor to transmit to you herewith a memorial addressed by those gentlemen to the Hon’ble Court in consequence, the prayer of which I beg leave respectfully to recommend to the Court's favor- able consideration. 2. The manifest and deha red efforts of the Netherlands Au- thorities inthis Country to injure and destroy by every means in their power, the rival produce of Bencoolen, are felt in so many shapes and directions that our planters feel themselves under the necessity of applying for the protection of their own Government. To meet the sacrifices which the Dutch have made in India, with a view! to glut the market and undersell the produce of Bencoolen as well as to support them against a similar proceeding in Europe, the planters appeal for a still further protecting duty in favor of the British spices. They are at present able to deliver their Spices . rate that by the latest price currents in Europe will realise profit, but the Article in the present state of commerce amily yields 9 „ 85. Oo R. oe 5 a „ Vok 907 P 25 Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIOFS IN THE EAST. "9 sufficient advantage to encourage the intermediate party or mer- chant to enter on the speculation. he planters themselves having their whole capital invested in their plantations cannot lay out their money during the consignment to Europe without injury to the increasing cultive ation, but they conceive that were a remission in the present duties on importation into the United Kingdom to the extent of one shilling, or even sixpence in the pound to take place, the merchant w ould find his adv antage in the specula- tion, and that the additional advantage over the foreign spices would be adequate to enable them to compete successfully with the Dutch monopoly and eventually to destroy it altogether. 3. To this extent I consider the claims of the planters deserv- ing of every consideration, whether the subject is received with refer- ence to the immediate interests of the Company’s settlement on the West Coast of Sumatra or to the more walange interests of British commerce in general. 1 have the honor to be &e. (Signed) T. S. RAFFLES. Fort Marlbro’, 28th February, 1822. Bencoolen was too isolated to allow of its falling trade being bolstered up by any such expedients, it became more and more obvious that after the cession of Java the English trade was power- less against the quiet regular opposition of the Dutch. It was becoming abundantly clear that what was required was some port which whilst giving reasonable access to the Dutch Indies would control the routes of the steadily increasing trade with China and Japan. After a conference with the Governor General of 1 Lord Hastings, Raffles writes in 1818, (% Lord Hastings is, I „in- clined to recommend our exchanging amet for 8 88 and to make the Equator the limit.” Next vear 1819, acting on Lor Hastings’ general instructions Raffles 5 secured in the island of Singapore, an ideal post both for trade and for defence. In 1822 Raffles is already able to write as follows.— To Joseph Dart, Esqr., (.) Secretary to the Honourable East India Company, London. Sir, L have much satisfaction in transmitting for the information of the Honourable Court of Directors an abstract statement of the arrivals and departures of shipping via Singapore from the P. 369 3 ( ife of Raffles by Lady Raffles 5 a 4 55 5 5 „ R. A Soc, No. 64, 1013. 10 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. date of its first establishment to the 31st August last, being a period of two years and a half, during which ‘the port has been progressively advancing in importance. 2. From this statement the Court will perceive that during the said period no less than 2889 vessels have entered at the port, of which 383 were owned and commanded by Europeans, and 2506 by natives, and their united tonnage has amounted to Tons 161038. 3. Fromthe returns in the Master Attendant’s Office, it further appears that the value of merchandize in native vessels, junks, prows, ete., which have entered and sailed from the port during the same period, has amounted to about five millions of dollars and that the imports and exports by ships have not been less than three millions more, making in all a gross amount of eight millions of dollars, or two millions Sterling. 4. This proof of the extent in Commercial dealings at Sing- apore during the infancy of the establishment, and w hilst it has laboured under the greatest disadvantage from the uncertainty of ils permanent retention, must at once establish the importance and value of the Station, from a commercial point of view. I have etc., (Signed) T. S. RAFFLES. Fort Marlbro’, 6th Feby.,1822. As soon as the Settlement of Singapore was well established the exchange of Bencoolen for Malacca became one of mutual advantage. In Malacca the Dutch found themselves cramped be- tween the English settlements of Penang and Singapore with very little chance of opening up a profitable trade with the Peninsula es- pecially since Crawford’s negotiations with Siam. On the other hand in Bencoolen an E nglish settlement was isolated apart from the main trade routes of the East India Company and in a district in which the Dutch had the preponderating influence amongst the local native states. Negotiations were entered into in Europe between the English and Dutch Governments and on the 17th of March 1824 the treaty of London was signed. The text of the treaty has been published in Singapore in 1889 by the Government Printing Office under the title of “Treaties and engagements entered into with or affect- ing the native states of the Malay Peninsula.” It is also printed as an appendix of Neubold’s British Settlements in 0 Both books are now somewhat rare ata the text of the treaty 1s here reprinted for convenience of reference. The treaty as published by the 5 Printing Office is called the treaty of Holland. But as the treaty was signed in London and is referred to as the Treaty of London in contemporary correspondence it is referred to as the Treaty of London throughout this paper. | Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 11 TREATY OF HOLLAND, 1824. Treaty between His Brrrannick MAJESTY and Tur KING OF THE NETHERLANDS, respecting Territory and Commerce in the Kast Indies, signed at London, March 17, 1824. ARTICLE I. The high Contracting Parties engage to admit the Subjects of each other to trade w vith Their respective Possession in the Eastern Archipelago, and on the Continent of India, and in Ceylon, upon the footing of the most favoured Nation; Their respective Subjects conforming themselves to the local Regulations of each Settlement. ARTICLE II. The Subjects and Vessels of one Nation shall not pay, upon importation or exportation, at the Ports of the other in the Fast- ern Seas any Duty at a rate beyond the double of that at which the Subjects and Vessels of the Nation to which the Port belongs, are charged. The Duties paid on exports or imports at a British Port, on the Continent of India, or 25 Ceylon, on Dutch bottoms, shall be arranged so as, in no case, to be charged at more than double the supe of the Duties paid 5 British bottoms In regard to any article upon which no Duty is imposed, when imported or exported by the Subjects, or on the Vessels, he Nation to which the Port belongs, the Duty charged upon the Subjects or Vessels of the other shall, in no case, exceed six per cent. ARTICLE III. The High team: Parties engage, baa; no Treaty here- after made by Either, w ith any Native e Po the Eastern Seas, shall contain any Article tending, either expressly, or by the imposition of unequal Duties, to exclude the de of the other Party from the Ports of such Native Foe wa that if in any Treaty now existing on either Part, any Article to. that effect has been admitted, ~ 1 shall be abrogated upon the conclusion of the present ‘Tre It is kd eke that, before the conclusion of the present Treaty, communication has been made by each of the Contracting Parties to the othe er, of all Treaties or aga e subsisting between Each of them, respectively, and any Native Power in the Eastern Seas; and that the like communication shall be made of all such Treaties concluded by Them, respectively, hereafter. R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. *3 12 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. ARTICLE IV. Their Britannick and Netherland Majesties engage to give strict Orders, as well to Their Civil and Military Authorities; 4 as to their Ships of war, to respect the freedom of Trade, established by Articles J., II., and III.; ; and, in no case, to impede a free com- munication of the Natives in the Eastern Archipelago, with the Ports of the Two Governments, respectively, or of the Subjects of the Two Governments with the Ports belonging to Native Powers, ARTICLE V. Their Britannick and Netherland Majesties, in like manner, engage to concur effectually in repressing Piracy in those Seas; They will not grant either asylum or protection to Vessels engaged in Piracy, and “They will, in no case, permit the Ships or mere han- dize captured by such Vessels, to be introduced, deposited, or sold, in any of their Possessions. ARTICLE VI. It is agreed that Orders shall be given by the Two Governments to their Officers and Agents in the East, not to form any new Settlement on any of the Islands in the Eastern Seas, without previous Authority from their respective Governments in Europe. ARTICLE VII. The Molucca Islands, and especially Amboyna, Banda, Ter- nate, and their immediate Dependencies, are excepted from the operation of the I., II., III., and IV. Articles, until the Nether- land Government shall think fit to abandon the monopoly of Spices; but if the said Government shall, at any time previous to such abandonment of the monopoly, allow the Subjects of any Power, other than a Native Asiatic Power, to carry on any Com- mercial 5 with the said Islands, the Subjects of His Britannick Majesty shall be admitted to such Intercourse, upon a footing precisely similar. ARTICLE VIII. His Netherland Majesty cedes to His Britannick Majesty all His Establishments on the Continent of India a; and renounces all privileges and exemptions enjoyed or claimed in virtue of those Establishments. Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 13 ARTICLE IX. The Factory of Fort Marlborough a all the English Possess- ions on the Island of Sumatra, are here ceded to His Netherland Majesty: and His Britannick Majah Tu ner engages that no British Settlement shall be formed on that Island, nor any Treaty seg orn by British Authority, with any Native Prince, Chief, r State therein. ARTICLE A. The Town and Fort of Malacca, re its dependencies, are hereby ceded to His Britannick Majesty; and His Netherland Majesty engages, for Himself and His Sud never to formi any Establishment on any part of the Peninsula of Malacca, or to con- clude any Treaty with any Native Prince, Chief, or State therein. ARTICLE XI. His Britannick Majesty withdraws the objections which have been made to the occupation of the Island of Billiton and its Dependencies, by the Agents of the Netherland Government. ARTICLE XII. His Netherland Majesty withdraws the objections which have been made to the occupation of the Island of Singapore, by the Subjects of His Britannick Majesty. His Britannick Majesty, however, engages, that no 3 Establishment shall be made on the Carimon Isles, the Islands of Battam, Bintang, i Sh or on any te the ve N South of the Straits of Singapor Treaty concluded by British Authority with the Chiefs of 15055 Kan ARTICLE XIII. All the Colonies, Possessions and Establishments which are ceded by the preceding Articles shall be delivered up to the Officers of the respective Sovereigns on the Ist of March 1825. The Fortifications shall remain in the state in which they shall be at the period of the notification of this Treaty in India; but no claim shall be made, on either side, for ordinance, or stores of any description, either left or removed by the ceding power, nor for any arrears of revenue, or any charge of administration whatever. ARTICLE XIV. All the Inhabitants of the Territories hereby ceded, shall enjoy, for a period of six years from the date of the Ratification of the present Treaty, the liberty of disposing, as they please, of their property, and of transporting themselves, without let or hinderance, to any country to which they may wish to remove. R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. 14 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. ARTICLE XV. The High Contracting Parties agree that none of the Terri- tories or E istablishments mentioned i in ‘Articles VII „ Au ANG and XII. shall be, 5 any time, transferred to any olar Power. In case of any of the d Possessions being abandoned by one of the present C Sakka Parties, the right of occupation thereof shall immediately pass to the other. ARTICLE XVI. It is agreed that all accounts and reclamations arising out of the restorations of Java, and other Possessions, to the Officers of His Netherland Majesty in the East Indies, —as well as those which were the subject of a Convention made at Java on the 24th of June 1817, between the Commissioners of the Two Nations, as all others shall be finally and completely closed and satisfied on the payment of the sum of one hundred thousand pounds, sterling money, to be made in London on the part of the Netherlands, before the ex- piration of the Year 1825. ARTICLE XVII. The present Treaty shall be ratified and the Ratifications ex- changed at London, within Three Months from the date hereof, or sooner if possible. witness w hereof, the respective Plenipotentiaries have signed the same, ngs affixed thereunto the Seals of their Arms. one in London, the Seventeenth day of March, in the year of Our Tord One Tha na Eight Hundred and Twenty-four. (L. S.) CHARLES WATKIN WILLIAMS WYNN. (L. S.) GEORGE CANNING. The text of the Treaty was forwarded to the Governor of Prince of Wales Island, through the Governor-General of Bengal with the two following covering letters, containing the general instructions of the Directors. 12) We have the satisfaction of transmitting to you a Copy of a Treaty, for adjusting the relations of the British and Dutch 18. 6 BO R. K = .. Vol. 900 P. 540 ]our. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 15 Nations in the East, which was signed on the 17th instant, be- tween His Majesty’s Plenipotentiaries and those of the King of the oo Ve also forward copies of two Abtes delivered on the same 1 5 by the respective Plenipotentiaries 3. As the Treaty cannot be laid before Parliament or made public in England, before the ratifications have been exe ‘hanged, you will retain the documents in your secret department until vou shall have been officially advised of the ratification. 4 e communicate the Treaty to you, in its present state, in order that you may have full time for considering and pre- paring the measures which will be necessary for carrying into effect some of its provisions. 5. It is intended to propose to 3 that all the Dutch settlements on the Continent of India, and on the Peninsula of Malacca, w 75 by the 8th and 10th Articles of the Treaty are to be e eded t Great Britain, should be transferred to the East India Cierny. you will therefore consider what arangement will be necessary, with the Dutch authorities, for receivin possession of those settlements, on the day fixed, and vou will determine upon the most expec ient and economical mode of administering affairs of the respective acquisitions. In reference to the first point, we refer you to the 13th Article which was framed with a particular view to avoiding the occurrence of differences, such as those which occurred on the restitution of Java to the Dutch. 6. As to the second we trust that you will find it possible to effect this, at a much less charge than that which attended the zer occupation during the war. . We are not aware that any new arrangement will he o as to Singapore, which is also to be transferred to the Company. 8. But the most important matter, arising out of the Treaty so far as your proceedings are concerned, is the cession of Bencoolen, and the Company’s possessions on Sumatra, to the King of the Netherlands. We request vour particular attention to those pass- ages of the notes exchanged by the Plenipotentiaries, which relate to the e of Bencoolen, and to the relations of Englanc with the King of Acheen. You ‘will take care that the intelligence of the ibah oh transfer of Authority, shail be accompanied by a knowledge of the assurances which His Majesty’s Government have obtained from the Dutch, in regard to the interesis of the natives and without which the Court of Directors 0 not have thought themselves authorized to concur in the cessio 9. These interests, therefore, we salaka ad to your special care. 10. Towards the execution of the 9th Article, so far as it re- gards Bencoolen, you will receive, with the ratified Treaty, more particular i instructions from the Court of Directors. It is intended R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. 16 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. that the loeni debt of that factory should be paid off previously to the trans I W ith respect to Acheen it will not be necessary for you to take any step, until you shall have received the ratified Treaty. 12. ran” the Treaty and notes which we now communi- cate to , are to remain secret, yet it may be necessary that the general pan of the arrangement should be known to those, whose duty it will be to carry it into execution. 13. For your guidance in this respect we forward an extract from a communication made by the President of the Board of Commissioners for the affairs of India to the special secret com- mittee, and by them laid before the Court of Directors. The information contained in this ee may be given to any per- sons with whom you may find it necessary to communicate upon the subject of the present Dispate his “it may also serve for your guidance, in the event of imperfect information 1 5 the subject of the Treaty obtaining publicity in India We are, Your affectionate friends, (Signed) W. WIGRAM. W. ASTELL. 23 Kast India House, ) London, the 20th March, 182 Our Governor-General in Council, at Fort William in Bengal. 1. Our last letter to you in this department was dated the 2. We transmit herewith copies of a Treaty for e the relations of the British and Dutch Nations in the East whic was signed on the 17th March last and the ratification of which have been subsequently exchanged. To the Treaty are annexed copies of two notes which were delivered by the respective Plenipotentiaries on the day whereon the Treaty was signed. We likewise forward copies of an Act passed on the ‘24th June last for transferring to the East India Company certain possessions newly- acquired in the East Indies, and for authorizing the removal of convicts from Sumatra. 3. The first Article of the Treaty stipulates for a reciprocal admission of British and Dutch Subjects into the ports of the other Power upon the footing of the most favoured Nation. We Ta oO BE ea A e „ Vol 900 P. 563 Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 17 are not aware that this stipulation will require any new measure on your part in favour of the Dutch or that it will entitle British subjects to any privilege at Dutch Ports of which they are not already in possession, you will take care that the reserve which the article contains as to the local regulations of each settlement is not abused. With this view you will inform yourselves of the nature of all existing regulations whereby the British trade is effected, either as to ‘the facility of importation and exportation or as to the ports to which traffic may be limited and you will compare these regulations with those to which the Dutch trade is subjected in British In dia. This instruction is especially applicable to the 2 5 of Java The second Article as to duties is conformable to the gener- al 1 which has been established for many years in British India though in some aoe: contravened since ihe: last peace. The reduction of duty which it will be necessary for you to make in ope of the first part of this Article will necessarily be extended to those Nations which have acquired by Treaty the privilege of the most favoured Nation in the East Indies. These are in fact all the principal Powers which have intercourse with We are, therefore, desirous that the new regulation of duties should be applicable generally to all foreign vessels. 5. Care must be taken that the duties payable by British subjects or vessels in Dutch ports, shall not be raised above the stipulated proportion by any arbitrary or unequal ee of valuing a ge prev iously to charging duties “ad valoren The third Article is especially pena 8 a | practice, ae according to the statements of various persons who have been concerned in the trade with the Eastern Islands, has been carried to a considerable extent by the Dutch of inducing the Native States to make treaties whereby all Europeans but the Dutch are excluded from trade. These settlements have been denied by the Dutch, and we have certainly had no specific evidence of the fact, but however this may have been, the evil cannot exist in future, since all engagements having the effect of excluding British traders from the native ports are annulled by the present Treaty 7. The fourth Article 1 generally for the freedom a trade with the natives of the Archipe ela ago which is in no way be apana by the Dutch or English respectively. 8. On the fifth Article respecting piracy we have nothing to 9 9. Should any Establishment be formed by any English 3 in India, in contravention of the sixth Article, it will be necessary forthwith to direct the abandonment of such Estab- lishment. On the other hand, should any Establishment be made without authority by the Dutch, the Netherland Government will be called upon to direct that it will be abandoned. R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. 18 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 10. The seventh Article bai the Moluccas from the pre- ceding stipulations as to freedom of trade, this exception you will respect, but you will be careful to observe whether any attempt is made to extend the restriction beyond the limits within which it is confined by the note which 5 the Treaty. You will inform us of any indications which 1 ay be perceived of an intention to relinquish the monopoly of the Spice Islands. 11. These seven Articles contain all the stipulations which it has been thought necessary to make with respect to commerce. It is clear that if carried into execution with good faith they will remove all the Bap NB which have been said to obstruct our commerce in the Eastern Seas. 12. If any complaint should reach you either officially otherwise of any contravention of the Treaty by the Dutch you will carefully investigate it, and report to us, or to the secret committee the result without delay, but you must be aware, and ause it to be well understood, that no remonstrance, founded upon a complaint of this description, can be made to the Nether- lands Government unless it be accompanied by specific allegations and 3 evidence of proceedings not warranted by Treaty. The Treaty contains no stipulation concerning the free- dom d en as it has not been alleged that British vessels have met with any interruption in any part of the Archipelago. 14. The eighth Article accomplishes an object which has been repeatedly 5 from Bengal. The Dutch Settle— ments on the Continent India ceded by this Article to Grea Britain, having a tekn rood by the Act passed on the 24th of June last, to the East India Company, you will adopt the necessary arrangements in concert with the Dutch Authorities for receiving possession of those settlements on the day fixed, with special “reference to the 13th Article of the Trea ty and you will ee on the most expedient and economical mode of administerin 1e as of the respective acquisitions and re- port to us vour proceeding 15. You will, in a0 with the ninth ie of the Treaty, make arrangements for delivering over to the Dutch, on the Ist of March 182 5, the factory of Fort ar a and all the English possessions on the Island s Sumatra. With reference to the cession of Bencoolen, we request your particular attention to such parts of the notes exchanged by the British and Dutch Plenipotentiaries as relate to the inhabitants of Bencoolen. You will take care that the intelligence of the intended transfer of authority shall be accompanied by a knowledge of the assurances which His Majesty’s Government have obtained from the Dutch in regard to the interests of the natives and without which we should not have thought ourselves authorized to concur in the cession. Those interests, therefore, we recommend to your especial care. “Tour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 19 Arrangements must be made for discharging the amount of promissory notes outstanding at Fort Marlborough, and for adjusting so far as may be practicable all outstanding accounts between the Company and individuals. 17. You will give directions that all ordonance and mili- tary stores at Bencoolen be removed previously to the e being delivered over to the Agents of the King of the Netherlands. They may be conveyed to Prince of Ws 155 Island, Singapore, or Da as may be thought most expedier ‘he Fort Marlborough Reoarda are to be sent to Penang, and vou u will request the Government of Prince of Wales Island to report to us the quantity of tonnage which will be required for conveying them to this country. Particular care must be taken of the baptismal and marriage registers which it is seer should be transmitted to this country “by the earliest opportuni 19. The furniture belonging to the Bencoolen . . it may be expedient to dispose of on the spot, but the Plate belonging to the Company is to be sent to Prince of Wales Island. 20. In regard to commercial stores you will receive our in- structions from the Commercial Department. 21. As to the mode of disposing of our Bencoolen servants, the following are the only observations and instructions with which it is now in our power to furnish you The Lieutenant Governor is coming hon 23. The first Assistant (Captain McKenzie) ble ngs to the Bengal Army to which he may return on the . of the settlement. 24. 2R = » same is the case of Mr. Tyler, the Surgeon, of Mr. Colman, the Assistant Surgeon, and of Lieutenant T. W. Hule, the Superintendent of Convicts, ete. 25. The Chaplain may proceed to Singapore, taking along w se him the communion - sae the church books lately sent om this country to Bence t will herie. je determined to what PETG HE our a ae Civil Servants attached to the Residenc Fort Marlborough shall be transferred. But as a ee e ee ment it is our wish that they should be employed in discharging the requisite duties at Singapore and Malacca, and that such as may remain supernumerary shall continue to draw their present allowances until further orders. 27. There are about thirty uncovenanted gti and monthly Writers, who though they are not entitled to a permanent provision from the Company may, from the periods of their service, and the possible cireumstance of their not having other dependence, have claims to our liberal consideration. We are desirous there- fore that the most deserving of those persons may be employed in performing such duties as may be required of uncovenanted servants in the new settlements, and that moderate pensions R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. 20 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. may be granted to such of the remainder as may 1 from past Sery içe: and good conduct to have claims on our bour he office of Master Attendant is now 9 75 and the services of the Assistants in that Department will probably be required at the other settlements, 29. In regard to the tenth Article of the Treaty, we refer you (to our observations on Article 8, with the addition that you will take,care that the Dutch conform strictly to the stipulation contained in 05 latter part of the le 30 icle 11 requires no observation 31. re ticle 12, you will observe, 1 an end to all questions between the British Government and the Dutch as to the title of the ee to Singapore. We have some reason to believe that the harbour iki aa is partly formed of one or more Islets lying very ne to the main Island, in order to prevent any difficulty | or aan respecting these Islets, we authorize and desire you to take possess- ion of any such Islets or Islands in the Straits of Singapore at the same time that we enjoin you strict attention to the stipulations of the present Article respecting the Carimon Islands and the others laying shes of those Straits. 33. The 13th Article of the Treaty was framed with a particular view to avoiding the occurrence of differences such as those which occurred on the restitution of Java to the Dutch. 34. By the 16th Article all accounts and reclamations arising out of the restoration of Java and other Dutch possessions in the East Indies will be finally settled on payment of the sum therein stipulated. 35. By the accompanying Act of the 5th of the King Cap: 108 Section 2 the Indian Governments are empowered to remove convicts who may have been transported to Sumatra to some other place whither they might have been sentenced to transportation for the remainder of the term of their sentence and to transport to some other place to which they might have been sentenced to e such convicts as may be under sentence of trans- portation to Sumatra. In pursuance of this enactment you will doteran in concert with the Governments of Fort St. George, Bombany and Penang, on the Station, whether at Prince of Wales Island, Malacca or Singapore to which the convicts may be most conveniently removed with reference to the opportunities of em- ploying them and the means of maintaining them at the least expense. 36. As by the Statute above referred to it has been enacted that the new settlements are to be “holden by the Company in “such and the same manner to all intents, effects, constructions and “purposes whatsoever and subject to the same authorities re- “strictions and provisions as the factory of Bencoolen and the „ in the Island of Sumatra were vested in and holden Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 21 “by the said Company before the conclusion of the Treaty” ‘and as in virtue of the powers vested in us by the 42nd of Geo. 3rd Cap: 29 we did by our separate dispatch to your Government dated 19th April, 1817, reduce our Establishment at Fort part ewig to a factory only, subordinate to the „ of Fort . and Malacca will remain subject to your di ae 37. We shall transmit a copy of this Despatch to the Govern- ment of Prince of Wales Island. We are, Your affectionate Friends, London the 4th August, 1824 (Signed) W. AsTELL. . MARJORIBAN KS. C. MILLS. JNO. MASTERMAN. Copd. W. II. HUTOHISSON. H. J. JOHNSTONE. The Treaty still left some important matters to be adjusted locally, notably the actual transfer o ncoolen and Malacca, the position of the Dutch Settlenint on the Island of Rhio, and the treaty which had previously been entered into between the Fast India Company and the King of Ac hoen! This last difticulty had been foreseen by the British Plenipoten- tiaries in a note addressed to the Plenipotontiatios of the Nether- lands at time of the signing of the treaty. “A treaty concluded in the year 1819, by British Agents, with the King of Acheen is incompatible with the 3rd Article of the present Tre aty. The British Plenipotentiaries therefore undertake, that the Treaty of Acheen shall as soon as possible, be modified into a simple arrangement for the hospitable reception of PAPER vessels and subjects in the Port of Acheen. - But as some of the provisions of that Treaty 33 has been communicated to the Wethierlande Fis ), will be conducive to the general interests of Europeans est tablished in the Eastern Seas; they trust that the Netherlands Government will take measures for securing the benefit of those provisions, and they eypress their confidence, that no R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. 22 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. measures, hostile to the King of Acheen, will be adopted by the new possessors of Fort Marlborough.’ n several occasions within the next year or so, the Governor of Prince of Wales Island received the most definite instructions from the Directors to abstain from any negociations with the Native States within the Dutch sphere of “influer ance The following letters will show how exactly this Policy of non- interference was carried out. The President lays before the Board the following letter from the King of Acheen, with his reply thereto. KING OF ACHEEN. King of Acheen, 13th October, 1826. (1+) TRANSLATION. of a letter from Sultan Ala-eddin, Mahomed Shah King of Acheen to the Honorable the Governor of Pulo (After Compliments). Whereas the Sultan of Acheen makes known to the Governor of Pulo Pinang that the British Government has always been on friendly terms with, and assisted the King of Acheen and the present Sultan is very desirous to preserve the same friendly rela- tions as formerly. Any thing which the King desired, such as ships, guns or muskets, ete. the Governor of Pulo Pinang kindly supplied and assisted him when in difficulty. The Sultan of Ac acne therefore places great confidence in the Governor of Pulo Pinang. The Sultan of Acheen is bound to make a reciprocal return in compliance with the wishes of the Governor of Pulo Pinang. At present ike Sultan is in some difficulty, and he there- fore makes the same known to the Governor of Pulo inang. It is reported that Seyed Akeel intends seizing upon Delli; and as Delli is the dependency of Acheen, the Sultan. requests very earnestly, that the Governor of Pulo Pinang; will have consider- ation towards him, as Seyed Akeel is a subject of the Company, and the Sultan trusts that the engagement formerly made in the time of the late Sultan—will be observed, viz., that the enemies of the Sultan shall be considered the enemies of the Company. Dated the 18th of Dalhajee, 1241—on Sunday. Prince of Wales Island (A true translation) the 13th Getol, 1826. (Signed) JOHN ANDERSON, Malay Translator to Govt. LCRO R 85 PF 15 . Wok Bak P. J03 Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. TO THE KING OF ACHEEN. To the ng of Acheen, 19th October, 1826. (15) LETTER. from the Honorable the Governor to the King of Acheen. The Governor of Prince of Wales Island has received the letter addressed to him in the name of Sultan Ala-eddin Mahomed Shah King of Acheen and informs him in reply that it has always been and continues to be his earnest wish and desire to cultivate and keep a true friendship, harmony and good will; with all neigh- bouring States—but as to affording assistance in the supply of ships, guns, muskets, or warlike stores; the Governor of Prince of Wales sland, must distinctly inform the King g of Acheen that he cannot interfere in the disputes of States on “the Tiopra of Sumatra, in anyway whatever. As to the conduct and ape intention of Seyed Akeel to seize upon Delli, the Governor of Pinang informs ka King of Acheen, that Sey ed Akeel, before he left this Island, n his own gag concerns was expressly cautioned, and informed 8 abstain from all acts, of interference in the affairs of Delli; such therefore have no sanction from this Government and if Seyed Akeel is guilty of such, it must be at the risk and peril, to which such conduct will subject him. Lava) | (Signed) R. FULLERTON, 19th October, 1826. MALAY TRANSLATOR TO SEYED AKEEL AT DELLI. Letter to Seved Akeel, 2nd Nevember, 1826. (*°) LETTER FROM THE MALAY TRANSLATOR TO SEYED AKEEL. I am directed by the Hon’ble the Governor to acquaint my friend that his stay at Delli has been protracted considerably res period fixed for his return and a representation relative to my ona S 1 having lately been received from the King of Ak heen, I am instructed to express the expectation of the Hon'ble the Gov ernor that my friend will studiously refrain from any measures calculated to produce collision with neighbouring states or any remonstrances, from the Chiefs thereof and that my friend will be prepared to quit Delli with as little delay as pos- sible. (Signed) J. ANDERSON, Malay Translator to Government. Penang, 2nd November, 1826. lk Cy B.. 0 B iN 3 7 Vol. 944 P. 155 19 O B: O: B. ae oe bs „ Vel. 944 F. 388 R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. 24 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. There appears to have been a good deal of delay in informing the Acting Resident of Bencoolen of the terms of the Treaty and of the impending transfer of the Settlement. eal of loss and inconvenience was a by the hurried transfer as the following correspondence show To J. Dart, Esquire, (7) Secretary to the H. E. I. Company, i ondon. Sir, i I have the honor to enclose for the information of the Hon'ble the Court of Directors, copy of my address and Enclosures to the Supreme Gov ernment, on the present state and value of the Honor- able Company’s spice plantations at Bencoolen, judging that the subject may be interesting and of some importance on any discus- sions which may take place regarding their Establishments on this Coast. I embrace this opportunity of stating, that most unexpectedly we have received information through various channels, of the intended transfer of the Hon’ble Company’s depan on Suma- tra to the Netherlands Government on the Ist Proximo for which intelligence we were totally unprepared, and I have to lament the difficulties I experience in the absence of all information upon the arrangement, affecting the interests of every individual, both European and native on this and the subordinate Settlements, and request to inform you, that up to this period the local Gov ernment, have not been favored with the receipt of any instructions from the Hon’ble Court, or the Supreme Government, on the detail of the Public Stock or of the future „ of the servants in the employ of the Hon’ble Compan I have, ete., (Signed) J. Prince, Acting Resident, General Department. Fort Marlbro’, 12th February, 1825. To J. H. Dart, Esquire, ("*) Secretary to the H. E. I. Company, London. Sir, I have the honor to report for the information of the Hon’ble Court of Directors that on the 20th ultimo, I received a duplicate etter from the Supreme Government under date 14th October of which the annexed is an abstract. „ %% oe = . Vol 907 P. 140 %%% ee er ee Tour. Straits. Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST, 25 “You will be pleased to adopt arrangements for removing from Fort Marlbro’ all stores and property of value previous to the day appointed for the transfer of Bencoolen, and abstain from making any further advances on accor int of pepper, or other articles of commerce, which cannot be realized with security before the day of transfer.’ n exculpation of any future consequences I beg to state, that on receipt of the above instructions, (only eight days previous to that fixed for the transfer) I had no means of fulfilling the first part of them, not a vessel of any description being in the Roads applicable to the public service, and, Le regard to the latter part, the advances for the purchase of the Hon’ble Company’s pepper agreeable to your instructions under date 2nd January 1823, and 6th January 1824, had been previously made, and the gre eater part came in, with the exception of an advance of 30,000 Spanish Dollars to Cap tain Tabor of the Eleanor who had contracted for the delivery.of the pepper 40 . and where in consequence of these Instructions, I have sent directions to offer him freight to carry the same to Calcutta. Four days after the receipt of the above letter from ihe. 1 5 reme Govern ment I have.the honor further to report, that the H. Company’s Chart tered Ship Layton, arrived at Bencoolen 24th Ultimo with final instructions from the Right Hon’ble the Governor General in Council, desiring me to embark all the ordnance, military and civil stores previous to the day of transfer, and on that day to cede to the constituted Authorities of the Netherlands Government, the territorial possessions of the Hon’ble Company on the Island of Sumatra. beg to state that the total absence of Agents on the part of the Netherlands Government, prevented my fulfilling on the pa of the British Government the stipulations of the Treaty, as far as they concerned this Factory and its Dependencies, on the day. fixed, and also that the same deficiency and want of tonnage to transport the military and civil stores then existed and continues ) exist. I have the honor to present for the information of the Hon’ble Court, copy of a declaration I considered myself called upon to make, on the Ist Mare h last in consequence of the peculiar. situation I was placed in, and confidently trust that the Hon'ble Court will exonerate me ea the responsibility and e ee which may ensue therefron n pursuance of authority from the Supreme Government, I am adopting measures for securing Tonnage from Batavia to trans- port the pepper and coffee to Europe, and the convicts, etc., to Prince of Wales Island, and am in renee expectation of ships from Caleutta to transport the military stor I have the honor also to report, that by the latest advices received from Batavia and Padang, it appears that the Netherlands Ri A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. 26 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. Government, is a. much engaged in hostilities in their Eastern Possessions, that it has not at this moment sufficient Troops to spare for the occupation of the stations ordered to be ceded to that Flag I have, etc., (Signed) J. PRINCE, Acting Resident, Commercial Department. Fort Marlbro’, 9th March, 1825. Certain points still remained to be settled, especially with regard to the 14th Article of the Treaty. As some long drawn dnit negotiations had not come to any clear result, oe was sent ona special Mission to the Governor-General at Batas After several Conferences, Ibbetson was able ag obtain the following letter which at once put the matter on a satisfactory footing. TRANSLATION. To The Hon’ble R. Ibbetson, Esq., (1°) British Commissioner, Batavia, 16th January, 1829. With reference to your letter dated the 6th December last to His Excellency the Commissioner General of Netherlands India, and to the Conference that took place between you and Messrs. Goldman, Councillor of India, and Du Puy, Acting Chief Sec- retary to ‘the Gov ernment, relative to the emancipated “convicts and others at Bencoolen, I have the honour to inform y That the three points proposed to be settled’ by previous mutual arrangement in the letter from the British Government dated the 17th April, 1828, with the view of giving due execution to the 14th Article of the Tr eaty of London in so far as Bencoolen is concerned, are acquiesced in and agreed to by the "Netherlands Govt. under the following expladation for the better understand- ing of the same, viz. With regard to the first point being as follows That no objection shall be made by 8 Netherlands local officers to the departure in such vessel or vessels as may be pro- vided by the British Government of any decertption of persons declaring their desire to remove when called upon to make their pennies in the manner proposed by this Government nor to their ves and families accompanying them iy... Co Bo Oy 5 ne pees „ Vol. 994 P. 59 : Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 27 “That the Summons to appear before the British Agent and the Assistant Resident shall be confined to the liberated convicts and Caffrees, with their families and that the free Bengalees and other persons shall not be included therein, it being understood that all such among the latter as may be desirous of availing themselves of the privilege conceded by Article 14th of the Treaty shall be permitted to appear before the joint Authorities , although not called upon to declare such desire, in which case the ey will be proceeded with in the same manner as the convicts and Caffrees who” shall have been summoned as above.” Vith regard to the second point being of the following tenor. That if Jocal debts are proved against any of these persons it shall be necessary that the creditors be satisfied for their just claims, before permission to depart be granted, but that it shall be left entirely to the British Agent to aid them in the adjustment of their debts by advance of money, or otherwise, and that such assistance shall not be made a ground for refusing permission to depart to kaa as have a right thereto by the Treaty. “Tha is previously understood and agreed to, by both “parties that such of the persons in question as do not discharge “their just debts, shall not be allowed to remove.” The third proposition is as follows.— That no law established since the transfer of Bencoolen, or not in force, at that time, shall be adduced or allowed effect, in bar of the right to remove, declared The Nuthedends Government has no remark to make on this pore considering it as included in the first. The necessary orders will be forthwith issued to the Assistant Resident of Bencoolen in pursuance hereof to proceed to the final settlement of this matter without delay, on your arrival at that place, and in the manner regulated above, that Officer will also be instructed to expedite and facilitate the execution of your mission as far as may be necessary and practicable, and will be recommended to arrange every thing with you in the best under- e orders will be addressed direct to the local Officer at Bencoolen “ead will be handed to you in order to expedite the completion of your commission as otherwise, according to the existing instructions, our directions on this subject should be forwarded to the Resident and Commandant of Padang to whom, the Assistant Resident of Bencoolen is subordinate, and through whose intervention the ulterior instructions to the latter Officer should P re regular course be communicated. n s partic ‘ular case however from a consideration of the delay which would thereby be caused especially at this season, in the termination of the mission with which you are entrusted, we have resolved to depart from accustomed rules, trusting that the British authorities will see in this a new proof of the readiness R. A; Soc., No. 64, 1913. *4 28 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. of the Netherlands Government, to facilitate the execution of the Treaty of London, as far as it is possible on our part, and at the same time, of our desire to strengthen by all proper means the good understanding now happily subsisting between the two Gov ernments. I take this opportunity to offer you the assurance of my distinguished consideration. The Lieut. Governor-General of Netherlands India In his absence The Senior Councillor of India. (Signed) CHASSE. A true translation. (Signed) J. Du Puy. Actg. Chief Secy. to Govt. The local negotiations were carried out without a hitch and the whole question was closed by any exchange of compliments between the Governor General of the Netherlands and the Governor General of British India. To R. Ibbetson, Esquire, (20) British Commissioner, Bencoolen. Sir, have the honor to acknowledge the receipt of vour letter of this day, and therein enclosed lists of the British pensioners who desire to receive their allowance here. Regarding the payment of the pensions in Silver Money, sitpulated in “the second Paragraph of your Letter, I have the satisfaction to state for your information that as this subject appears to me of less consequence then mentioned in your Letter, so I find no difficulty in assuring you from the part of my Govern- ment, that the remaining British pensioners, as they appear in the List which you have forwarded to me, will be paid in such silver coin as may be admitted to be in circulation at this place, pro- vided the restitution be in the same coin this will also be of application to the holders of promissory notes. 20. ©. 5. OR as 1 IN „ Vol 994 P. 10 Jour. Straits Branch ` ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST, 29 The fourth Paragraph of your above mentioned Letter regard- ing the deduction of the advances made to the persons of Sujal’, Blantan, Slamat, and Poopang, will be properly observed in the payment of their allowances. With regard to the 5th Paragraph respecting the regulari- sation of Sg advances which are to be made here, to the Pensioners beg o refer to the arrangements which you have made on the e with the Government at Java, but as I am fully con- vinced with you that the settling of accounts between the mutual Governments could more effectually take place with Batavia and Prince of Wales Island, even more so with Singapore, so shall contemplate it, as a daty to 1 this your proposition to the notice of my Government. Further I beg leave to state for your information that the pensions will be paid by me here monthly, and the pay lists properly signed by each individual, forwarded to Batavia every three months in duplicate from which a set will be sent to the British Government to serve for verification of the bills which may be drawn by the Netherlands Government on the British Govern- ment in India Lastly. I enclosed herewith a receipt for the one thousand and two hundred Guilders, which you have sent me as pensio money. And i n conclusion, Allow me Sir! reciprocally to express my acktiowledgement for the indulgence with which you have supported my endeavours in settling the affairs of the Caffrees and Bengalees who are going to leave this, for without this indulgence, I would certainly have met with many difficulties in the observance of the Sarb orders which I have received from my Government to facilitate your Mission at this place, for the laws of this country which were transferred to us by a former Government and which still remain in force are of such construction that the native Chiefs here have the right to prevent the departure of many, who now received their. papers to go in which case we could once more have fallen into those difficulties which have already given to this cause a delay, unpleasant to our mutual Governme nt’s. Therefore it is with double pleasure I see the end of our business without any hitch, whatsoever, and the amice 1 8 way in which everything is settled and join with you, in sayin “that must be equally agree- able to our respective ‘Gov na I have the honor to be, Sir, Your most obedient and humble servant, (Signed) M. Francts. Jencoolen, 17th March, 1829, R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. 30 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. To the Secretary to Government, (21) Prince of Wales Island. Sir, 1. In continuation of my Dispatch to your address, dated Batavia the 24th of January last; I have now the honor to report for the information of the How’ble the Governor in Council; that, as intimated in this concluding Paragraph, I quitted those Roads on the 27th of that Soe and arrived here in prosecution of my Mission on the 24th Ultim In my Letter of the 16th instant, to the Assistant Resident, I suggested for the consideration of his Government the prefer- ence I gave to the drawing of Bills upon Prince of Wales Island or Singapore, over Calcutta. I was induced to this upon. reflect- ing, that constant intercourse is maintained between the merchants of these Settlements and Batavia, and that a convenient arrange- ment might be concluded through them for the payment at Batavia of the quarterly balances as they became due. 2. my further reply of the 21st instant, I purposely evaded his question for permission to forward to Penang by future opportunities, such diseased Bengalees as were not permitted to proceed by the present one, because without risking a little of the good understanding subsisting between us, I could not venture my real motive for an absolute refusal, which rested upon the know- ledge I had obtained, that the sufferers alluded to were neither more nor less than all the vagabonds, and beggars, of the place. 3. I should strenuously recommend that no further expense whatever be incurred on this Account, the individuals now embark- ing scarcely appear sensible of the kindness that is intended them, and I verily believe would be induced, for a very few Rupees to be paid to each, again to return to their original employments. Many of the conv icts are notorious bad characters, and the Caffrees noted for their laziness and aptitude to drink, than any other quality. 1 not able in the present letter to state precisely the number of souls that I shall eventually take from hence: several that are now on board have no claims whatever upon the considera- tion of Government and will only tend if taken, to prejudice the public service, by rendering inevitable what I am most anxious to avoid. The touching at any port for wood and water. I was not at all prepared on my arrival here for the delays I have ex- perienced, many of the individuals now embarking had property to dispose of, with debts to pay and collect, so that had I ever determined upon sailing many days earlier than the present one, they could not have been ready, and the benevolent intentions of Government would have heen partially defeated for an object which % i 55 5 ic a P NE Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 31 after all, might not have been considered comparatively important. The shiz for want of boats to complete her wood and water, had only been ready for sea service yesterday, and it has odes three 15 days in embarking the people from the same My Accounts alone remain to be s abiaitted, etn not prepare them in time for my departure, the ship being now in preparation to weigh, I shall have them made up during the passage and forwarded in on my arriva tak as 1 have the honor to be, Sir, : Your most obedient Servant, (Signed) R. IBBETSON. H. E. Ship Hastings, Bencoolen Roads, 22nd March, 182 — 829. TRANSLATION. To His Excellency, (22) The Governor-General of British India, &e. &c. &e. My Lord, 1 should have thought that I left a debt unpaid to Your cellency's Letter of the 16th June last, relative to the result which I now do, for the flattering expressions contained in Your s letter of the 16th of “Juna last, relative to the result Mr. Ibbetson’s Mission, Your Excellency having entirely approved the course of proceedings which gave rise thereto. I feel the more gratified as I owe to Your Excellency the agreeable communications which have passed between us on the subject. The measures adopted by 1 5 Excellency pe obtaining of the sums paid the Excellency’ le reimbursement Netherlandish Pensioners. being in ‘adage with what had previously been agreed on, 1 have no „ to offer on that head, and have issued the necessary orders so that the Bills of Exchange which will be successively tanu to the Govern- ment of Java, may be immediately ored. Having at my repeated instances, obtained permission from the King my Master to return to my native land, and being in daily exceptation of the arrival of the Governor-General Van der Bock to whom I shall make over charge of my administration, 1 can no longer hope to have opportunities of corresponding with Vol. 800 P. 219 oe 2. 0.5.0 E 9 ve —— R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. 32 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. Your Excellency, but if my official intercourse with Your Excellency appears to me to have been but short, it will at least be associated in my mind with the most pleasing recollections. I have the honor to be &c., (Signed) Le Viscomte pu Bus DE GESIGNES. A true translation. (Signed) W. Foresry—Transr. A true copy. (Signed) A. W. PRINCE, Secy. to the Govt. Buitenzorg, the 18th September, 1829. The transfer of Malacca by the representatives of the Dutch Government to the Agents of the sie India Company passed off rapidly and smoothly so far as the more formal matters of the transfer of stores, accounts, and adien of pensions were concerned. A grave difficulty arose over the in PRS, of the Treaty with regard to the Dutch establishment at Rh The dispute was too important and deep rooted to be finally me cided locally. After a somewhat scrappy correspondence conducted at cross-purposes of which the following letters give the general purport. The points in dispute were “clearly 9 up ‘hy the Governor and referred to the home Governmei Reading Article IX of the Treaty raie: with Article XII. it seems fairly clear that the local officers of “the East India Company were endeavouring to give to the term, “The Town and Fort of Malacca and its dependenci ies”, an extension which had never been contemplated by the Plenipotentiaries of the two Govern- ments at the time the Treaty was under discussion. The Dutch local officers instead of frankly taking up the natural position that Malacca and its dependencies meant the “hinterland” of Malacca and that the last paragraph of Article XIT clearly pre- cluded the English from any settlement at Rhio; endeavoured with much less success to show that Rhio had never been an administrative dependency of Malacca. To W. S. Cracroft, Esquire, (**) British Commissioner at Malace Sir, [I am directed by the Honorable the Governor in Council to transmit for your information and guidance the following observations i in addition to the instructions already conveyed to you. 23. C. S. O. R. JJ we agi BN Jour. Straits Branch A ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 33 1. In reference to the 10th and 12th ae of the Treaty concluded between the British and Netherlands Authorities it appears by the former that Malacca and its dependencies are ceded to the ikang and by the latter that we are to forn Astablish- ment on of the Islands named viz. Battam, Bintang. Lingin, &e. bawi ya Ka that these Islands have been from time immemorial viewed as dependencies of Malacca, Bintang in particular and by the Treaty are now actually regarded as such it becomes necessary to make a reclamation of these places from the Netherlands Representative at Malacca which you will accordingly be prepared to do in the event = es not being included voluntarily in the Act of Cession. It must be evident that the Treaty as regards the occupation of S and the cession of Malacca must in a great degree be rendered nugatory if the Dutch hold Rhio which has ever been an acknowledge Dependeney of that Settlement and the utility of which consists only in the exclusion of other power without the stipulation of any benefit accruing to ourselves from occupation the event of objections being urged by the Netherlands Representatives at Malacca against the a ove construction of the Treaty you will proceed no farther than to submit vour proceed- ings to the Supreme 5 and to acquaint the Dutch Authorities ies your oe done s n desired t „bring se your notice as a measure of caret na kiai ah 5 future Report to the Supreme Govern— ment the state of landed property at Malacca, the title and tenure under which it is held by natives of India or Europeans—the rights confirmed get those reserved by the Government &c. it is probable that Malacca will seg en on our bocuparicy ee the resort of British subjects, I am directed to caution vou in respect to the line of conduct to be ran sued by you. The Honorable the Governor in Council deems it advisable that notice should be given to all British subjects resorting to Malacca or shewing an intention of settling there, that their being allowed to remain as settlers must depend entirely on the occasion of the Supreme Government and of the ia the Court of Directors and it must be carefully made known to the persons above described that no purchase of land, no entry in com- act or rents or other engagements will preclude their removal by virtue of the state in the case proivded in the event of the Supreme Government or the Hon’ble Court of Directors deeming it right to deny their sanction to the future residence of any individual British Subject. I am &c., i. A. BLUNDELL. Ag. Secy. to Govt. Fort Cornwallis, the 7th April, 1825. : R. A. Soc., No 64, 1913. 34 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. W. S. Cracroft, Esquire, (2) Acting Resident at, Malacca. Sir, am directed by the Honorable the Governor in Council to acknowledge the receipt of your letter of the 16th Instant and to acquaint you that the instructions with respect to Rhio were dispatched to you soon after your departure as a precautionary measure, lest from the subject not having been expressly mention- ed in the first instruction it should have escaped your notice, and silence in the present occasion might possibly have been construed into acquiescence in the future occupation of Rhio by the Netherlands Government. The Honorable the Governor in Council is well pleased however to find that the question was stated and left as a matter of reference exactly as intended by this Government. 3. It seems therefore, in the view of the Honorable the Governor in Council to be unnecessary to reagitate this 1 except under the directions of the Supreme Government, to who all explanations deduceable from the records of this „ will be transmitted by the earliest opportunity. I have &c., (Signed) JOHN ANDERSON. Acting Secy. to Govt. Fort Cornwallis, the 22d, April, 1825. To E. A. Blundell, E 89 Acting Secretary to Govt Prince of Wales Islands. Sir, 1 have the honour to acknowledge the receipt of your letter of the 7th inst. and in reply to the ‘Ist point therein ‘noticed, I, have to request that you will acquaint the Hon’ble the Governor. That the subject of the Netherlands Establishment at Rhio occupied my most attentive consideration, at a very early period after my appeininient as British Commissioner and enclosure No. 4 in my sport to the Supreme Government of yesterday’s date will show the view which in accordance with the 29th Paragraph of the etter from the Court of Directors to the Governor-General in Council of the 4th August, 1824, I took of the Settlement in ques- tion, viz., that is was obtained and is held and engaged consequent on certain privileges and exemptions claimed in “virtue of the — Be api , NG oe g eh <+ Vol. 979 P. 6 „ és pon ap . e< Vol. 979 F. 70 Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 35 occupation of Malacca and consequently is renounced by the Netherlands Government in the 8th Article of the Treaty. In this view of the case corresponded on the subject with the Netherlands Commissioner (in view of the abandonment) of the settlement by his Governmen But I did not make any reclamation of it on the part of the British Government to be ceded as a Dependency of Malacca. (The 13th Article of the Treaty appearing to me to be equally at variance with such a claim on our part as the 8th Article is at variance w 7 the continued possession of the place by the Dutch Governme It peels however that the commissioner had no power or instructions to settle the point with me, and as I could on no account waive it, we mates agreed to leave it to the superior authorities to whom has been referred as will appear from the paragraph of my letter to Mr. Secretary Lushington........... Malacca the 7th of April, 1825. (27) Sir, In answer to your letter of today’s date on the subject of the establishment of Rhio, I have the honour to inform you that it is not within my power to give any information on the subject. The Establishment of Rhio is not a dependency of Malacca, my only instructions from my Government are to hand over to you Malacca with its dependencies in accordance with Article 10 of the Treaty. I have the honour to be, Sir, Your most obedient Servant, Resident Commissioner. Signature illegible. To Mr. W. S. Cracroft, C ommissioner of the tish Government. Malacca, the 7th of April, 1825. (**) Sir, In answer to your letter No. 11 dated the 8th, I can only inform you that if the very clearly expressed terms of Article 8 of the Treaty between the Dutch and the British Government can be brought into question as regards the abandonment of Rhio. 26. The soy grees is probably A 3 kng for the 12th. 27. Resident of Malacca’s Office ords 28. Residen ˖ of Malacea’s Office 5 183 R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. 36 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. An establishment which we have had in the island of Bintang for more than five years, and with which Malacca never had any connection, either in the terms of the return of Malacca by the ritish Government in September 1818, or in the terms of the above mentioned treaty I agree with you ‘that the Settlement of this question should be reserved to our respective superior authorities and I shall not fail on my side to forward our correspondence on this subject to His Excellency the Governor General at Java. I have the honour to be, Sir, Netherlands Commissioner. Signature illegible. ( MINUTE By THE GOVERNOR. A reply having been received from Mr. Cracroft in respect to the Settini of Rhio, and as the subject becomes a matter of reference to the Supreme Authorities, I have the honor to submit for record the sentiments and opinions I entertain thereon, drawn from an attentive perusal of the Documents that have passed on that subjec The general question as to the dependency of Rhio on Malacca, will be found fully discussed in a Letter addressed by the Most Noble the Marquis of Hastings Governor General, to Baron Van der Capellan under date the 26th June, 1829. The particulars may be stated thus—Rhio on the Island of. Bintang is a of the irre K pro We find the Titles of the “Sultan stated thus “Sultar Johore, Pahang, Rhio, Lingin and its Depend- encies' io, it appears, was overpowered by the Dutch about the years 1784 to 1787. We find Letters from the Emperor of Rhio in the year 1786 on our records applying in pressing terms for British assistance against the Dutch his expulsion seems to have taken place about the year 1788. In a letter addressed to Major Farquhar by the Dutch Commissioners receiving charge of Malacca dater 31st October, 1818, we find the subjugation of Rhio, Pahang and Johor by the Dutch ‘expressly. stated to have taken place about the year 1784, at which period the Sultan by Treaty dated 10th November of that year, is represented to have declared himself and heirs to be forever vassals of lolland. This letter. was written in consequence of Major Farquhar having notified to the Dutch 8 ers the conclusion of reaty in August preceding, between himself and the Sultan of Bhio, the validity of which the lkk of the Dutch Commissioner was expressly meant to disavow. On the first cession of Malacca ab. OM OR Goer Sore: „ Vol 7 P. 215 Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 37 to the British Government during the war in 1795, we find it expressly stated that the Dutch had before the Cession withdrawn their troops and abandoned Rhio, declaring the sovereign entirely independent. We find that the “aptors on desiring to know what then were to be the jap en of Malacca were informed that Rhio was independent. note addressed by the captors to the King of Rhio at the time ‘of the Cession sufficiently shews that the independency of Rhio as a previous act of the Dutch Government was distinctly announced as such, and in consequence respected by us during the whole period of our occupation from 1795 to 1818. It was on the faith of such declared and admitted independence that our Government afterwards made the Treaty in August 1818 with the King of Rhio &c. &c. and on the same foundation that our Government determined on the occupation of Rhio with the assent of the King then considered to be entirely independent. And it was on the faith of the whole Kingdom of Johore, Pahang and in insular Appendages Rhio se being also independent, that in finding ourselves anticipated at Rhio, we took possession of Singapore. The Dutch Authorities it appears immediately on receiving possession of Malacca from us in October T818, sent a Detachment of troops against Rhio, forcibly re- imposed their supremacy over that State, extorted a renewal of the treaty of vassalage 17 Which in 1795, they expressly dis- avowed the existence, and by force annulled the one made by Major Farquhar only ee gha before. We find our right to the occupation of Singapore and adjacent Isles resisted expressly on the ground of the whole Kingdom of Johore having been in a state of feudal dependency on “Malacca from 1784. course of policy pursued by the Dutch Government, may be abstracted thus. In the year 1795 in giving us possession of Malacca, they declare Rhio to be independent in order to pre- vent our deriving any adv: atc 8 during our occupation of that Settlement They do no sooner n possession of Malacca by Treaty in 1818 than Soi disown their Previous act, and deny us the right of obtaining Rhio from the King on the plea of its dependencies. Malacca and its Dependenta | are now ceded to us by the Treaty of 17th March 1824, and it remains to be seen whether the Netherlands Government will abandon Rhio as a dependency of Malacca, or again resort to the reasoning o 1795, and retain it as the grant of an independent State. The above are all the Papers in my reach bearing on the question, a question which can be decided only by the intent and meaning of the High Contracting Parties in Europe, and of those we can form an opinion only by attentive consideration of the stipulations entered into. By reference to those stipulations, the right of the Netherlands Government to maintain Settlements at Rhio or any of the Islands mentioned in the 12th Article, seems inadmissible on Two distinct grounds, R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. 38 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. First. That all those Islands are dependencies of Malacca Bintang on which Rhio- is, being one of them. They all belong to the Kingdom of Johor, "Pahang Kc. stated by the Dutch them- selves to have been a vassal Government depending on Malacca. It was on that ground that the Netherlands Authorities pre- occupied ‘Rhio and opposed our right to settle either at the Carimons or at Singapore, and it was the question of that right which it may be preseumed brought on the negociation and the Treaty of 17th March, 1824. The dependency of Rhio &c. on Malacca can scarcely now be disputed by the Netherlands Government they have already acted upon it. The Treaty is made with the Sultan of Rhio acting on behalf of the Sultan of Johore, Pahang, Rhio, Lingin and dependencies. The Governor of Malacca is one of the Con- tracting Parties, and all the stipulations expressly refer to Malacca. If as stated by the Dutch Commissioner on the 31st October, 1818, Rhio had all along been a dependency of Malacca, then our rights to the corresponding advantages from 1795 to 1818, were clear and indisputable. If on the other as stated by the Dutch Govern- ment of Malacca in 1795 Rhio &c. were really independent, ar our subsequent right to its occupation with the consent of t King was equally indisputable. Those advantages in the first case we have lost for the past, and without an express stipulation | can hardly conceive it to have been intended that Malacca haying ain become ours, we should give them up to the Netherlands jov kaa for the future and thus allow them to he the benefit of a pee which they themselves all along disallowe y be urged indeed that Rhio though once a dependency Fig ar gn ceased to be so before the completion of the Treaty That the Government of Malacca was by the orders of the Supreme Netherlands Authority in India reduced to a Residency. That Rhio was transferred to the direct management of the Government of Batavia. If such a measure has, as understood, really taken place the evasive nature of its object is sufficiently obvious, but it must be evident that no internal arrangement or alteration made by the local Government pending reference to the European Authorities, can effect the relative and disputed rights of the respective state or be admitted in execution of the Treaty in India unless shewn to have been distinctly explained and understood by the high contracting parties in Europe. There is no evidence or proof ‘whatever of such being the case on the contrary, the general mention of certain Islands, the complete silence and omis- sion of the name of Rhio, the absence of any distinct monan respecting it, lead to the very opposite conclusion. That it was known only as a dependency of Malacca, and the right of its occupation by ae party is set at rest by the reciprocal Articles 9, 10, 11 and 1 - Second. Ail those iind including Bintang on which Rhio is situated are dependencies and appendages of the Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 39 Kingdom of Johore and Pahang | a Kingdon situated on the con- tinent of the Malay Peninsula. The Netherla nds Government are by the Treaty precluded from holding Settlements on any part or from making Treaties with any State on the Malay Peninsula, and are therefore virtually excluded from the proximate insular dependencies, if otherwise they might claim the right of settling on any of the numerous Islands on its Coast from Ji unk Ceylon to Point Romania, on the same principle that the Political Stipula- tions of the British Treaty with the King of Acheen on Sumatra becomes null by Article 9 of the Treaty of 17th March 1824, so do those of the Netherlands Treaty with the Sultan of Johore, Pahang, Rhio and Lingin on the C oast of the Peninsula cease to have effect by Article 10 „and it is by virtue of the Treaty with the Sultan of December 1818, that Rhio is now occupied by the Nether- lands Authorities. With the exception of Singapore, the British 3 are precluded from forming ‘Settlements on any of Islands noted in Articlel2, or forming lands Government such night, indeed adverting to their proximity to Singapore, would the whole object t of the territorial exchanges made by the Treaty stated to be for the avoidance of all collision of interests, a collision which could hardly fail to be produced between two Settlements commercially -rivals and only forty miles distant from each other. ut if the right of the Netherlands 5 yap over Rhio exists by the Treaty the same right must apply to the adjacent slands the occupation of which, the Carimons for e would command the interior navigation of the straits and entirely defeat xe main advantage expected from the occupation of Singapore. It is well known ‘that even the stones used in the fortifications of Malacca have been removed to Rhio pending negociations for the construction of a Fort there, that to expedite its completion, the export of Bricks and Tiles from Malacca has been prohibited for Months past, and it is also well understood that a large European force is collecting there. It remains therefore to be considered how far the establishment of a Fortress and a strong Military Post so very near our Settlement of Singapore is admiss- able by the letter or consistent with the spirit of the Treaty, there- by inducing the necessity of corresponding means of defence, adding naturally to the charge of its maintenance, and commanding an overwhelming influence over all the Native Chiefs of the neigh- bouring Countries. According to the stipulations of the Treaty of 17th March 1824, the intention seems to have been, that with the exception of Singapore, the occupation of which by the British Authorities is expressly provided for, all- these Islands were to remain independent, under Native Chiefs and not to be oceupied by either of the respective Nations, Parties of the Treaty, and R. A, Soc., No. 64, 1913. 40 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. consequently that Rhio ought to be evacuated by the Netherlands Authorities. (Signed) R. FuLLERTON. (True Copy) (Signed) Join ANDERSON. Secy. to Govt. 25th April, 1825. The further negociations between the two Supreme Governments with regard to the occupation of Rhio dragged on for some time without any very definite result. Meanwhile the Dutch position in thio became more securely established, and the further complica- tions which Fullerton had forseen in his minute of April 1825 began oarise. The quarrels between the Sultan of Johore and the Sultan of Lingin led to attempts on the part of both Princes to establish their authority on the Karimon Islands. Major Elout the Resident of Rhio at once took advantage of the opportunity and opened the question with the following cautious and tentative letter, which the Resident of Singapore, John Prince, forwarded with certain further correspondence to the Governor at Penang. Reap the following correspondence between the Resident of Rhio and the Resident Councillor of Singapore relative to the Carimons. (2?) Extract from Major Elout’s letter, 18th August, 1827. “ But not to make this letter too long, I shall wait for that explanation, till I have the pleasure of meeting you. Another material point remains, and this requires much speed. I shall very likely be obliged to write in office about the Carimons and this most probably very soon. But I am glad our private corre- spondence affords me the opportunity of giving you, in the most sincere and frank way, my whole mind on the subject and you will allow me much more freedom, and so should I, in a private letter, than either of us could take in an official correspondence. I consider the line of demarcation between English and Dutch in- fluence over these parts of the world, pretty well established by the late Treaty—the Carimons are nominally on our side—the English influence being prohibited there as the Dutch is on any part of the continent or Malay Peninsula. Suppose, I against that Treaty, suffered a Native Chief under place—Suppose, you, after informing me and requiring the immediate withdrawing, but such in vain, ordered a detachment FJ! . dx eae 30. GC. S, G R. * 15 ef „ „ ee Vol. 945 P. 25 Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 41 or any Naval Force to shew my Sultan’s people the way back to Rhio, could I, in any way, take amiss your doing so, I believe, indeed I could not, nor should— as to forming an establishment yourself at Pahang and ae colours, that I know you would not, without previous orders from Europe, nor will you think me so ready of hoisting our Colours on the Carimons, as you will expect, that I shall maintain the Sultan of Lingin’s rights on them. And I must be very much on my guard against the Sultan of Johore, because he already took so much aus, he now after his being made 1 considers himself to be so on the same footing as his father was? then he is Sultan of Riouw and all Islands as far as 8 as Banca—of a great many points of the East Coast of Sumatra ut in my humble opinion, I believe, whatever he thinks, vou and me, Sir, ought to follow the letter ‘and the meaning of ‘the Treaty, by which although not in so many words still “the Empire of Johore, i.e. the old Empire over which the Sultan’s father ruled, 3 have of them reigning over a separate part—the one Sultan’ Hussein, residing at Singapore to be pes et as Sultan of Johore and its continental dependencies, he being himself under the influence and control of the English Authorities in 3 parts of the World, the other Sultan Abdul Rahman residing at Lingin reigning over the Islands all around, he himself under the influence of the Dutch Authorities It is very true that the Tamongong of Johore under the old State of things had the management of the Carimons, I know that very well, and when Major F arquhar saw him, it was he that made that Gentleman go to Lingin and Rhio, to ask for the Carimons, if I am not mistaken, but I must forbear to reflect on those acts—for that question is now decided at home, and I have nothing to do but to submit to the Treaty. But if I must do so, I hope, Sir, you will the more willingly and generously. do so, as that decision was, by far more advantageous to a Government and its agents at that time concerned with the dispute, than to any government and myself — And I now „ not only for myself to regulate me and all my actions after the T ty, but to prevent any body under my influence from acting in a different way, I hope you will be disposed to do the same, and I am confident that your influence over Sultan Hoosein will make him withdraw from the Carimons, and prevent misunderstandings, and perhaps Acts of violence, from which I could not so easily detain the Chiefs under my Control, as their cause is a just one, and they have Swi been the sufferers a good deal from what happened befor Allow sel in concluding this letter, to make once more an apology for my want of sufficient knowledge of your language, and to disclaim any word or expression that in the course of the R. A. Sof.. No. 64, 1913, 42 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. letter, that could be thought improper, for my intention is to be so polite and decent as frank and sincere A true Extract. (Signed) J. P. The following private and official letters which passed shortly after between The Residents of Singapore and Rhio show the Dutch position very clearly. TRANSLATION. ( Riouw, 14th September, 1827. To The Resident, BPO E AE I Oe Ce . ROR Oe Or eee v ) . y ß ee ee I have been astonished at the little influence which had been exercised over some parts of the territories of the Sultan of Lingin, by his Vice Roy who resides at Rhio, and who is legally git for many years authorized and obliged to maintain his good r throughout the whole of his empire of which he is declared View Roy the Grand Viser.— The part which I have especially in view, are the Carimon Islands, I understand then, that the Brother of the Sultan of Lingin, who resided at Singapore had sent some of his people arrogating to himself a certain right over those Islands, and had given permission to some persons to establish themselves there, and consequently preventing thereby, the Vice Roy up to the present time, Ta exercising his superintendence and his jurisdiction over the said ands. This pee. Oe however, did not appear to me in least valid, But I have received within these few days a letter from a person, who I suppose belongs to the English Nation, by which it appears, that the Native Prince at Singa apore wishes to engage E nropeans to establish themselves on the Carimon Islands. have not thought it necessary to reply to this letter, a copy of which ! 82 75 the honor to transmit. Another circumstance has urged me to press the Vice Roy of Rhio to 5 kan legal authority of the Sultan of Lingin on the Carimon Islar Pirates are said to gate themselves in these environs and an expedition of the Vice Roy under command of his son, is about to depart this day to clear the seas of these Pirates. The Corvette of his Netherlands Majesty the Castor also pro- ceeds on a cruize in the direction, but I have directed the command- er to anchor abreast of Singapore to present you this letter and to 31. Ç. 8. 0. R. — * — * —— oe Vol. 945 F. 112 Jour, Straits Bra ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 43 request any information which you may have to furnish him on the subject of these Pirates, of which I believe there is also some talk in your Peaidency. I have ete. (Signed) ELOUT. < Major Resident at Rhio. True Copy. JOHN ANDERSON. Resdt. Counelr. To The Honorable John Prince, Esqre., (°°) Resident pare ae Singapor iio 41th September 1827 Honorable Sir, rry our private correspondence did not prove sufficient to settle a little our differences, the more so, as F think it convenient on me to enter now again, in this private letter, into more detailed explanation—whereas on the other hand, I forbear to do so in my official letter, which I hope you will approve of. Had we ever had a personal meeting I dare say you would have found that in my acting as I do, I am far from ing in any way immoderate, or inclined ‘to enc roach upon another man’s right. not know if you are aware of the circumstance altogether that have given occasion to the late Treaty and the stipulations thereby made. ut you have been too long in India for zat knowing that jealousy in politics existed before, which it was as you justly stated the object of the Treaty now to prevent “for the future. The late Treaty between Great Britain and the Netherlands, made of course an alteration in the meaning of the Treaty between the Sultan of Lingin(before that time styled Sultan of Johor, Pahang, Lingin, Riouw, and its dependencies) and the Government of the Netherlands India, for as far as concerns those territories now considered to be ceded by him to his Brother, such as Johor and Pahang, but none of the Islands south from Singapore itself. We ambahi) will not sustain his (the Sultan of Lingin’s) right to it—but any other part we are bound to maintain for him, and he is not allowed without our consent to part with it. The Treaty was certainly offered to the Government of Penang for a perusal. And by that Treaty you will see how the Dutch Government is concerned in the question of the Carimons and you will perceive, or his Plenipotentiary the Vice Roy here, in case he could. not succeed himself alone, but I am happy my assistance cannot be 2555 ß.) LO, Pm R, A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. 25 44 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. wanted, if the Sultan Hoosein is 55 assisted in any way by Europeans, which I trust he will not b My Predecessor ought to have fake care before, that the Carimons were not oc cupied in any part by Sultan Hoosein, and I regret he left this to me to do. But highly desirous of entertain- ing an amical footing J cannot go so far as to abandon my duty, And | am confident that you yourself will not think me act- ing on any other principle than a fair and loyal one. And so far from reviving disputes and producing collision it will prove on both sides that we wish to follow the Treaty and its principal object. I remain with the highest respect, Honorable Sir, Your &c. &e., (Signed) ELOTT. True Copy. (Signed) Joun PRINCE. Resdt. Councillor. (°) It not appearing that the British Authorities are author- ized to interfere under present circumstances, Ordered that the Resident Councillor be informed the Board approve of his reply to the Resident of Rhio, and that he be requested in the mean time to keep Government informed of all the proceedings of the Dutch Authorities in respect to the Carimons which may come to his knowledge. Resotvep that the following letter to the Secretary to the Supreme Government in the Political Depart- ment in continuation of the previous correspondence submitted, and that copies of the whole series of papers connected with the subject of the Carimons be likewise transmitted for the information of the Honorable Court by the Brig Intrepid Packet. To Geo. Swinton, Esqre., Secretary to Governmer rt Secret and Political Department, Fort William. Sir, In continuation of the correspondence of this Government respecting the Proceedings of the Netherlands Government at Rhio, touching the Carimon Islands, I am directed by the Honor- able the Governor in Council to request you will submit to the 3 Honorable the Governor-General in Council the annexed copies of a dispatch received this day express from the Resident Councillor of Singapore. 39. G. 8. O: R. 1 2 9 8 ree Fol. 945 P. 107 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 45 2. IJ am instructed to state for the information of His Lord- ship in Council that the Sultan of Singapore was previously warned repeatedly, that the English Government would not interfere in any.manner with his differences, and the Honorable the Governor in Couneil has confined himself to recording a protest against the ian Government hoisting their colours on the Carimons. It does not howev er appear that such for the present at 1 is intended the interference of the Netherlands Government being confined to the ostensible support of the claims of their dependent, the Sultan of Lingin, who seems however to have made over his right to that Gov ernment, and though it is probable ulterior views may be entertained by them, yet so long as no open infringe- ment of the Treaty of 17th March 1824 take place, it does not in the opinion of the Government in Council appear that the British Authorities can have any right to interfere except on the general ground stated in the Presidents Minutes of—April 1825, on i which no decision has been yet receiv 4. I am directed to add that no further measures will be taken and this Government will await the orders of the Right Honorable the Governor-General in Council. I have &c. &e. (Signed) char ANDERSON. ecy. to Govt. ADJOURNED. Fort Cornwallis. The 27th September 1827. JOHN ANDERSON, ınsr. to Govt. After some further information had been supplied by the Resi- dent of Singapore the whole matter was ea referred to the caws Government who had not as yet come to any conclusion the question of the occupation of Rhio W to them two vat previously. To John Anderson, Esqr., (““ Secretary to Government, Prince of Wales Island, Singapore and Malacca. Sir, I have the honor to acknowledge the receipt of your letter No. 1453, underdate the 30th ultimo, “transmittin, ng enclosed a Memo. of the substance of a Communication ev entually to be made to the Resident at Rhio, and copy of the Honourable the Governors Minute of the 25th rane 1825. I bee to state in extenuation of the lack of precision of inform- ation noticed, that I considered the Hon’able the Governor in Council m4 0S. 0R i us ia „ Vol. 945 P. 110 R. A, Soc., No. 64, 1913. 46 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. might be much better informed than myself, of all the Native Chiefs in the Straits, and that it consequently was necessary to advent to them, and likewise with regard to the intentions of the Dutch to take possession of the Carimons, I was perfectly unacquainted till the receipt of the private communication from the Resident of Rhio, as already submitted to Government and since which period the 15th ultimo, I have had no further correspondence with the Resi- dent of that place. 3. shall take the liberty of extending this letter to parti- cular 988 25 to the several Paras: of the letter now under acknow- ledgement, and with respect to the claims of Sultan Hussein Mahomed Shah to the several Islands &c. noticed in the 2nd Para: of the Honorable Board’s letter, I am not aware that such may be the extent of them, however, I have reason to think, had Sultan Hussein Mahomed permitted the son and heir of the late ‘Tamoon- gong to succeed to the benefit and dignity of the Carimons, this question would not have been agitated, for it is evident that yi young man has sought the assistance and Sultan of Lingin to plac him in his hereditary rights which the rapacity of Sultan Mean Mahomed appears unjustly to have deprived him of. aave no information to deduce the inferences which the Rn Board 1 drawn in the 4th, 5th, 6th and 7th Paras: of their letter, but consider them to be very possible and in a great easure borne ot ut, by the tenor and contents of the Netherlands Resident's letter to me, of the eventual necessity of supporting the claims of the Raja of Lingin, and of requesting the Sultan Hussein Mahomed to withdraw from the Carimons. 5. Jo exert our influence with the Sultan to effect this object, might possibly expose the Ape icine to many inconvenient appli- cations and remonstrances on his part for the supposed losses and rights he might thereby 0 relinquish, besides leaving the matter quite open to the wishes and views of the Netherlands Government whatever they may be, and not that it would in my opinion be the means of satisfyi ing or preventing the Netherlands Government from taking possession, hoisting their flag or forming I am happy to find that the tenor of the reply made by me to the Netherlands Resident of the 15th Ultimo, is not at variance with the 3 and substance of this document. veg to state that no further papers have passed between kaganti and the Resident of Rhio on the present subject than those which have already been submitted to the Honorable the Governor official copies of which I shall forward forthwith. I have, ete., (Signed) JOHN PRINCE, esident Councillor. Singapore, the Sth September, 1827. Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 47 Meanwhile events moved rapidly and after some show of resis- tance the Sultan of Lingin supported by some Dutch Guard boats obtained possession of the Karimon Islands. The following extracts from letters of partisans of the Sultan of Lingin, show the fear of pressure from the Dutch as well as the prudent desire of the writers to run with the hare and hunt with the hounds. Copy. () the Jang de pertuan Muda of Rhio, to the Jang de pertuan of Singapore I send this letter to answer, the purpose of a personal inter- view, and to acquaint you ee 1 can no longer oppose the wishes of Major Blount, tie ꝙ; 8 1 shall not lengthen the present correspondence, as the execution of the measures of the Resident and the Jang de Pertuan cannot now be delayed. Moreover, it is determined between Major Elout, and the Jang de Pertuan ‘of Lin inga, and myself to depute Syed Sherif Mahomed Zein, with his whole family, Pangaran Amad, and Shah sewane ng 256 sn the flag at the Cari imons, in execution of this decisi erefore I request your acquiesence in this affair, in order haea a good videtar may continue to subsist between you and your younger brother at Linga. I feel ayay that between vou and your Brother at Linga there can be n dispute, as your diseased father left only you taek therefore, recommend that before the arrival of the person mentioned above you order all your people to withdraw from the Carimons, and I do not anticipate that I shall see any bad feeling between your families. Depend on God and his Apostle for the fulfilment of my word. Written on Friday, 23rd day of the month of Saafar. True ‘Translation. j (Signed) JOHN PRINCE, : Resident Councillor. Cory. (*°) From Syed Mahomed Zein, to the Jang de Pertuan of Singapore. (After Compliments. ) Be it known that your father sends this letter to his son gen -of a personal meeting, for doing which he . sorry that many diffi- culties present themselves at present. Your father sant his son that he is recommended by Major Blout, and the Jang de ao. Or 0. R 55 R 5 Nok O46 P. 152 36 . oe ar 50 „ VoL 946 P. 264 R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. ; 48 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. Pertuan Muda to proceed to the Carimons for the purpose of hoisting the flag of the Jang de Pertuan Besar of Linga on that Island. This takes place in Soe of the Jang de Pertuan Besar of Linga having made over by a written agreement those places to Major Elout, the teni deni of Rhio, and the Jang de Pertuan Muda has given his consent to the measure. In this affair, your father has ree eived orders, and he cannot disobey therm as the Jang de Pertuan of Lingin has thought proper to make the cession to Major Elout. Your father also begs to say that after this matter is settled, should his son have any business of a similar nature to transact, he will undertake it in the same manner as that he now performs for the Jang de pertuan of Linga, no difference shall be made between them. Depend upon the words of your father, with the blessing of the Apostle of God, upon whom be the peace of God. Your father will never change his present sentiments. He is accompanied on this occasion with his familv, agreeably to the orders of the Jang de pertuan Muda, and by Pangeran Ahmad and Shah 8 80 Abdullah. en 21st day of the month Saafar, Thursday 4 o'clock, — True copy. (Signed) JOHN PRINCE Resident Councillor. The rivalry between the two Sultans was based on more serious matters than the mere question of the occupation of the Kerimann Islands. The Resident of Singapore forwards a detailed, if some- what one sided statement of the position. Fort Cornwallis, the 15th October, 1827. IESOLVED that copies of the above correspondence be comi- municated to the Supreme Government. RESIDENT COUNCILLOR SINGAPORE, To John Anderson, Esqr., (7) Secretary to Government, Prince of Wales Island, Singapore and Malacca. Sir, L beg to state for the information of the Honorable the Gover- nor in Council, the substance of a verbal communication made to me by the Vakil of His Highness the Sultan, whose indisposition -Mey ented a personal interview. aw. C. S. 0. R. 1 ay is „ Vel 37l} P. ee Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 49 His Highness is stated to feel little the ore of the ques- tion of Right to the Islands of Carimon, in comparison with the sensations of regret and indignation with whic ‘+h he has received certain information of a combination between the Sultans of Lingin and Rhio and the Bendahara of Pahang to eject him from his present title and authority of Sultan of Johore, upon the plea of his never having been regularly installed, and that consequently the election of a successor to his late father Sultan Mahomed, devolves in them, who have or intend to PEER bas Sultan of Lingin, his Younger Brother, to that elevated Sta s Highness the Sultan looks to the C oes to ee him ina 8 to which he not only considers himself entitled to, by the right of Primogeniture, but more especially as he rose bo it by their power. ave the honor to transmit enclosed Extract of a letter under date the 12th February 1820, from the late Resident Col, Farquhar to the Supreme Government on the subject of His Highness situa- tion and claims at the time of his being entitled by the late Sir T. Raffles, in the absence of more correct infor mation. I have, etc., (Signed) J. PRINCE, Resident Councillor. Singapore, Fort Cornwallis, the 29th November, 1827. RESIDENT COUNCILLOR SINGAPORE. No. 5. To John Anderson, Esqr., (°°) Secretary to Government, Prince of Wales Island, Singapore and Malacca. Sir, With advertance to the several allegations contamed in the letter from the Resident at Rhio dated the 12th ultimo, ue on the illegality of His Highness, Sultan Mahomed Shah, to sustain the title and privileges of ‘the Sultan of Johor, as Succi 15 the late Sultan Mahomed Shah, I thought it proper to call upon the former, to furnish me with a statement of kie ang exhibiting the basis of his claims, and J have now the honor to transmit enclosed, a copy for the information of the Honorable the Governor BG 8 Oe 0 a - < Va 3n P 3 R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. 50 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. in Council, should the subject hereafter become a matter of discus- sion between the Courts of London and the Hague I have, ete., (Signed) JOHN PRINCE, Resident Councillor. Singapore, the 7th November, 1827 Enclosure—TRANSLATION of a Malay Document submitted to the Resident Councillor at Singapore by Sultan Hussein Mahomed Shah. Sultan Mahomed Shah first married the Daughter of the Bandara named Angku Puan, but having no issue by her, he took a second wife Incheh_ Maguh, the Daughter of a Bugis man of the Family of Diongs, w hose name was Diong Matarang. Sultan Mahomed was regularly married to Incheh Maguh, and in the course of time she bore him a son, who was named Hussein. From his birth the-Sultan’s first wife took Hussein under her charge, brought him up and adopted | him as her own child. When Tuanku Hussein had attained to man’s estate, his adopted mother Angku Puan died. Sometime after Sultan Mahomed’s marriage with Incheh Maguh, he took a third wife, the Daughter of one Hassan, a man of “low degree; her name is Mariam, to whom also he was regularly married: she likewise brought him a son named Abdul Rahman. These are ee two sons of Sultan Mahomed, now living the one Linga, the other at Singapore. Their respective mothers inch Mariam and pie Maguh are still alive. The latter is married to Sulumatang. Imam Seid performed the Marriage Ceremony between the Sultan and Incheh Maguh which was witnessed by Haji Mohamed Tahir, and Sabei Mustafa, with five other respect- able persons: the same was the case in the Sultan’s marriage with Incheh Mariam. Incheh Abu, Incheh Tan Buttal and Incheh Wali Pra a descendants from the family of Bundhara, and of the rank of Datt both on the part of the Sultan of Singapore, and the Sultan of Linga, in stating the following circumstances as they occurred from first to last, even to the present time, advance only the truth and nothing but the truth. In the 1219 year of the Hejeira on the 18th day of the month Rabiul awal, the Datu Rajah Bandahara came from Pahang to visit Sultan Mahomed Shah at Linga. The latter on this occasion made known his wishes to the Bandahara regarding his successor by com- mitting his son Hussein to his charge, the custom of the Malays begin that when the Rajah commits to the charge of the Bandahara the same is to succeed. The Sultan at the same time signified his desire that in the event of his demise, the Country of Linga only should be given to his son Abdul Rahman, and that all the other Countries composing the Dominions of Johor should devolve on his other son Tuanku Hussein, and his Legal Heir that is, that the “Tour, Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 51 Country of Rhio, with all its Provinces, Bays, Coasts and Islands should revert to the Tuanku Hussein. This declaration was made to the Bandahara openly, before all the Chiefs on Elders, and in the presence of Rajah Muda Bangsa. After this, the Bandahara requested permission to return to Pahang maa in the follow- ing year to revisit Linga, but soon after his arrival at Pahang, he fell sick and died. 2. When the Palembang. people were meditating an attack upon Linga, Sultan Mahomed Shah presented each of his Sons with a prahu that of Tuanku Abedin Rahman was called the Ghurab; that of the Tuanku Hussein the Buntal Mengidam Ishmail, the Shahbander of ma was on board the latter Prahu with Tuanku Hussein. The invasion of Linga by the Palembang people, did not however take snes in consequence of an amicable adjustment of the difference. 3. The third circumstance relates to the Rhio War, i.e., the quarrel between Rajah Ali and Angku Muda. On this occasion Sultan Mahomed Shah proposed visiting Rhio in person, with a view of settling the grounds of dispute betwe en these two Chiefs. He took with Ea his two sons, granting to Tuanku Hussein the privilege of carrying the Yellow Standard ka his fore and main mast Abdul Rahmin carried a red flag. e Malay custom that he to whom the Royal =, is given, shall 105 accounted the heir and successor of the Sover . From Rhio Ballas Mahomed went to Bulang in order to pay a visit to a relation there. is presence had the effect -of putting an end to the quarrel between Rajah Ali and Angku Muda. ‘The whole of the people of Bulang being assembled on the occasion of the restoration of peace between these two Chiefs, the Sultan pointing to the prahu of his son Hussein called upon the assembled to observe to whom he had given the Roval Standard, thereby publicly declaring that he had chosen Tuanku Hussein for his successor, and the people accordingly paid him honors as the heir of his Father. 5. After adjusting this affair the Sultan Mahomed Shah returned to Rhio, where he was married to Angku Putri. The Regalia were then deposited in her hands. 6. Sultan Mahomed Shah next proposed an alliance between his son Tuanku Hussein and the Daughter of the Tammugung at Bulang, which accordingly took place. Tuanku Hussein wards removed with his a a to Rhio and Angku Muda and 1 Ali both died realy Ae afte The deceased Sultan haha Shah sent for Rajah Jafar from Salangur and returned to pines but previously thus addressed himself to Angku Putri who was by the title of Rajah Midah Since, Ra jah Medah, y vou have no child of your own, 1 recommend ‘you to adopt Hussein for your son.” Angku Putri replied, “ you 1 said well; it is usually eee a favour to be permitted to R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. or bo ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. adopt the children of inferior people, how much greater favour ought I to consider it to be allowed to adopt the son of a Sovereign Prince.” It was on this account that the Sultan left the Regalia in the 3 of Angku Putri on his departure for Linga. the meantime Raja Jafar arriving from Salangur went to oe estes to the Sultan at Linga when he was elev ated by the Sultan to the rank of 8 a Muda. About this time Tuanku Hussein also visited Lin hile on this v 116 to his father proposed to him a visit to Pahang recommending an union with the Daughter of the Banda- hara of that p ace. Sultan Hussein proceeded accordingly to Pahang, taking with him his father’s request that the Bandahara would give his consent to the marriage. Soon after Tuanku Hus- sein's arrival at Pahang, Fes nuptials with the Bandahara’s Daughter took place, and it was during his absence on this occa- sion, that Sultan abe e Shah fell sick and shortly after died. On the intelligence of the Sultan’s Death reaching Pahang, Tuanku Hussein was anxious to set out immediately on his return to Linga, but the northerly monsoon having set in, ‘the Pahang Qualloe was Oe which prevented him moving out of the river. The great festival occurring while Tuanku Hussein was Ww tind for an opportunity of getting “out of the Pahang River, the Bandahara Elders and Chief people “at Pahang, resolved to install him as Sultan and the Bandahara first, then the respectables and after them the multitude, made their obeisance and performed the Royal Ceremony, called by the Malays Menjunjung Duli. Now, in regard to the Death of Sultans, the Malay custom requires that “the successor should be raised, before the deceased can be regularly interred. The Sultan when on his death declared his will with regard to the Successor, before all who were then assembled, that his son Hussein should succeed him in the event of his disorder proving fatal. When the funeral of the Sultan was about to take place, Raja Muda advised Tuanku Abdul’ Rahmun, to make himself Rajah, but the latter rejected the counsel saying he could never. be Rajah while his Brother was alive. Rajah Muda then endeavoured to per- suade him to fall in with his views, and, partly by flattery, partly by force, aided by Sied Kooning, he was prev ailed upon to be rajah only that the 3 rites of his father might be performed with due honors and solemnities. After this, Tuanku Abdul’ Rahman again declined ee honor of Rajah alledging his fathe m T as a reason for not accepting the offers of Rajah Muda. length Rajah Muda and Syed Kooning constrained him into a , with their wishes, he, however, consented to net only during his brother's absence. ‘uanku Hussein quitted Pahang as soon as the season would permit him and proceeded direct to Rhio. On his arrival at this place, Rajah Muda waited upon him and said to this effect Jour. Straits Branch ER SS E VNE Ep SRS AEN A c S a) w ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 53 “what are your intentions? Will you be a Panglima, a Trader or a Priest? I have one request to take to you viz., that you will not think of becoming Rajah.” To this Tuanku Hussein made ne reply and here the matter dropped. Rajah Muda next demanded the Insignia from Angku Putri, but, she refused to give them up, saving that she could not deliver them to Rajah Muda, unless by the unanimous consent of the Bandahara, the Tammugong, Tuanku Hussein, and Tuanku Abdul’? Rahman, whose consent was indis- pensably necessary and when that was obtained, she would deliver them to him on whom their choice might fa 13. After Tuanku Hussein’s return from Pahang, he resided in the house of Angku Putri, who then wished to surrender to him the Regalia, but, he declined the acceptance and requested his mother to retain them to his possession until they would be pre- sented to him in due form by the Bandahara and 'Tammugong. About 5 years after this, the Dutch came to Rhio, and after them the English, Who with Sir Thomas Stamford Raffles at their head invited Tuanku Hussein to join them at Singapore. Sir Thomas Stamford Raffles and the Tammugung Abdul? Rahman, publicly installed him as Sultan, and he, with the Tammugung made over the Island of Singapore to the oe and he has ever since resided with them at their new settler During the absence of Punky ‘Abdul Rahman at Treng- ganu wither he had gone with a view of forming a matr imonial connection, Rajah Muda ordered Syed Kooning to proceed to Batavia, and proposed to the Governor-General to obtain the Regalia from Angku Putri: and it is reported that Syed Kooning was authorised by Rajah Muda to promise and did promise, if they succeeded in getting the Regalia to cede to the Dutch Company the Island of Singep, and that in consequence the Governor-General directed the Governor of Malacca and the Resident of Rhio to take the Regalia out of the hands of the Angku Putri which by force and fraud, they gained possession of, and took to Malacca. 15. On Tuanku Abdul Rahman's return from Trengganu he put into Rhio, and the Regalia having recently been brought back from Malacca were given into his possession. ‘Tan Ba ttal accom- pawied Tuanku Abdul’ Rahman on this visit to Rhio and he relates that in a conversation which he had with Rajah Muda at that time, the latter observed to him “We must rough the matter now, and when the Bandahara comes it will be easy to make all things smooth again ” intimating by the expression that although Tuanku ve r Rahman had got possession of the Regalia, that alone was not 8 cient to constitute him Rajah, so long as the consent of the Bui hara and Tammugung was not obtaine 16. At the time the Regalia were divei to Tuanku Abdul” Rahman, Rajah Muda wished him to be invested, an honor which the former declined, where a Dutch man, called Rajah Laut (pro- bably the Dutch Admiral) taking up the Regalia and holding them rad ketah R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. 54 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. over Tuanku 95 Rahman, cried out “ Hail Sultan, the rightful King of Joho 17. Thes se 11 being past, the Dutch began to press Rajah Muda for the performance of his promise, but this having been made entirely without the knowledge of Tuanku Abdul’ Rahman, Rajah Muda, now found it dfficult to prevail on him to consent to the surrender of Singkep, and could obtain from him only the ex- pression of his indignation. In order to extricate himself from this dilemma upon substituting the Carimons for Singkep, pretending that, as Tuanku Abdul’ Rahman was in possession of the Insignia of Royalty, therefore he was Rajah, that in consequence these Islands could belong to no one else. But as the Regalia were obtained by fraud and force, the mere possession of them cannot convey any real right, for the custom of the Malays in raising their Rajahs, is not to invest them by stealth, but openly, and with the consel and consent of all the Mentries, and U lubalangs, but this is far from being the case with respect to Tuanku Abdul’ Rahman's elevation, and besides, it is well known that the Regalia were obtain- ed from their present possessor by the Dutch craft and force. (A True Translation) (Signed) EDWARD PRESGRAVE, Malay Translator. Translated this 7th November, 1827 The subsequent instructions of the Governor to the Resident at Singapore practically amount to directing him to prevent any collision between the two Malay Princes which might be used as an excuse for Dutch intervention. Whilst the Sultan of Johore makes a belated and pathetic appeal to the Governor asking that his grievances might be forwarded to the King of Europe. The Governor contented himself with a very. reserved reply pointing out that under Section X of the treaty of friendship and alliance between the English East India Company and the Sultan and Temengong of Johore, there was no cause for interference. ARTICLE X. “The contracting parties hereby stipulate and agree that neither party shall be bound to interfere in the internal concerns of the other Government or in any political dissentions or wars which may arise within their respective territories nor to support each other by force of arms against any third party whatever.” To The Honorable J. „ Esqre., (*°) Resident Counci Singapore. Sir, I am directed to acknowledge the receipt of your letter of the 13th and 15th Instant and to intimate the regret of the Honorable 32 Ce SO. Hi ae es ies „ VOL SIS P. 184 Jour. Straits: Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 55 the Governor in 5 that you have not entered more at length into the explanation of the circumstances connected with the sub- ject of those letters namely, the relative claims of the two Sultans the sons of the last Sultan of Johor &c. and the transactions that have taken place in consequence of those claims. roceeding on the information derived at Singapore the Hon'ble the Governor in Council is led to conclude that the follow- ing is the plain and simple state of the case. lst. Sultan Mahomed the last King of Johor left only two sons, both illegitimate the elder Tuankoo Hussain Yang di per Tuan, now residing at Singapore who ceded to us that Island, the younger Tuankoo Jumahat Suncor called Rajah of Lingin, residing under protection of the Netherlands Government. 2nd. It would appear, denn ok so distinctly stated, that the elder brother at Singapore Tuankoo Hussain claimed y right of his father’s possession of all the dominions of Johor, and these include Johor Sri and the Islands of Bentang, Battang the Carimons, Linggi Zrd. Under the claim Tuankoo Hussain has actually sent people to take possession of the Carimon Islands. 4th. That the Construction put on the Treaty of 17th March 1824 by the Netherlands’ Authorities in India is—that all the Island and Territories South of the Straits of Malacca belong to the younger brother the Rajah of Lingin residing under their pr otection. 5th. That under this Construction of the Teraty of 17th March 1824. The right of making treaties and establishing polit- ical relation with States South of the Straits of Malacca is vestec in them 6th. That by virtue of this construction they have mados a treaty with the Rajah of Lingin whereby that Chief cedes to them all his rights and property over all places South of the Straits of Malacca. It is understood that a formal relinquishment of all claims on behalf of the Rajah of Lingin to all places North of the Straits of Malacca is a part of this Tr reaty. 7th. And lastly it appears that by virtue of this Cession the Netherlands’s Authorities at Rhio contemplate the expulsion of the people of Tuankoo Hussain and the occupation of the Carimon Island by themselves. Such appear to be the premises on which we are called to give an opinion. It would have been more satisfac- tory had all the circumstances been clearly stated and ascertained, and any opinion now can be given only under presumption—that the above suppositions are cor rrect. . Whether the construction put on the Treaty of 17th March 1824 by the Netherlands’s Authorities be the correct one or whether a Treaty entered into between two European States bind- ing each other to abstain from forming Settlements or maintaining political relation beyond certain limits necessarily determines the R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. 56 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. hereditary claims of contending branches of the Johor Family is a question in which we are not interested by the Treaty of cession of the Island of Singapore made with T uankoo Hussain it is expressly provided that we are not required to take any part in any disputes in which he may be engaged beyond the limits of Singapore. And it will be in your recollection that when the Sultan mentioned the circumstances of his having his people on the Carimon Island he was expressly warned that ‘such was entirely at his own risk—hut although we can have no right to dictate to the Sultan the course he is to pursue in respect to any claim he may suppose himself to have on the Carimon Islands, or to insist on his abandonment of such claim, still it would be desirable to exert our influence and offer our good advice to induce him to withdraw his pretentions, and thus remove all pretext for interference on the part of the Netherlands Authorities for we certainly have a decided and direct Interest in preventing the Netherlands’s Government taking possession hoisting their flag or forming a settlement on the Carimon Islands, ‘because such would be a direct infrin romen of the 6th Article of the Treaty of 17th March 1824. It appears therefore that in the event of the Resident of Rhio following up his notification to you by the ORUPA of these Islands or of your receiving authentic intimation of such an intention a declaration to the effect enclosed should forthwith be made. 4. It would be desirable that you should transmit copies of all the papers which. passed on that subject. It may further be necessary to inform you that some doubts are entertained whether the Netherlands’ Government are authorized under the Treaty of 17th March to occupy Rhio itself or any part of the . 1 tioned in the 12th Article. They were all RAER of at the time the Treaty was signed, they only ceased to be Be ap a few months before March 1825 the date fixed for the operation of the Treaty, the question has been submitted to the a Author- ities as you will perceive by the minute enclosed, and in any communication you may hold with the Netherlands’ gee you vili, ithon starting the question as matter for discussion, avoid any expression amounting to an admission if their right to settle on any of those Islands. I have the honor to be, Sir, * * Your most obedient Servant, (Signed) JOHN ANDERSON, Secretary to Government. Fort Cornwallis, The 30th August 1827. P. S. The honorable Mr. Ibbetson having taken part in the discussion of this subject he will be able to communicate to you more fully the views of the Board. Jour. Streits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 57 Substance of Communication to be made by the Resident Councillor of Singapore to the Netherlands Resident at Rhio. Having communicated to the Honorable the Governor in Council of Prince of Wales Island, Singapore and Malacea, Copy of your private letter of 13th August 1827 also copy of a letter addressed by Tuan Seyed Kooning at Rhio to Sultan Houssein residing at Singapore and submitted to me by that Chief, I have their Instructions. The Honorable the Governor in Council takes no interest on the difference or disputes which may subsist between Sultan Hussein now residing at Singapore and the Rajah of Lingin, the two sons of the last Sultan of Johor respecting any claim each may by right of inheritance suppose himself to possess over any Portion of ‘the ancient dominions of J ohor, Insular or Continental, nor is it the intention of the British Authorities in this quarter to take any part in such 3 to support one Party to dictate to either, the course they are to pursue in prosecution of those claims or to require from either dia relinquishment by any means except those of persuasion and good advice. Adhering to this principle Sultan Hussein now residing at Singapore has already been urged to abstain from any forcible interference with places supposed to belong to his younger brother and has been distinctly informed that he will meet with no support whatever from the British Government in the occupation of the Carimon Islands. But the Honorable the Governor in Council considers it a point of public duty to 8 decidedly to the occupation of the 1 Islands by the Netherlands authorities such being contrary to spirit u pagina: of the 6th Article of the Treaty of the 7th March. 1824 and Tam instructed to convey to you this, their formal protest against the occupation of the Carimon Islands or the hoisting of the Netherlands’ Flag on any = of those Islands. I am further directed to convey to you the assurance of t Hon’ble the Governor in Council of 50 of Wales Talang; Malacca and Singapore of their anxious desire to maintain at all times those relations of Amity and good understanding which formed an essential object of the 3 of the 17th March 1824 and in that spirit to receive and consider any suggestions that may be offered by the Netherlands Ahe for the adjustment of any differences that may arise. (Signed) JOHN ANDERSON, TRANSLATION, (*° letter from Sultan Hussein Mahomed Shah of Singapore to the Hon’ble the Governor of Pulo Penang, Singapore, and Malacca. (After Compliments. ) nd this piece of paper in a manner however unsuitable as § subset for a personal meeting and beg to inform my friend Vol. 945 P. 227 40. C. S. O. R. os = “a A R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. 58 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. the Governor paige Pinang, that I am very simple man and ignorant of forms, and when “ihe treaty -was formerly made I di not fully e all the purport and intentions of my friend, and my friend did not understand all my intentions, but I received it, conceiving it all proper; for the Company engaged to protect me, to make me comfortable and not let me have any trouble whatever, I therefore placed reliance on the Company’s attention to me, I now therefore in full confidence solicit the Company’s compassion and assistance by all possible means, for I am involved in great trouble. It is true it is not so provided in the Treaty but at present to whom can I apply for assistance, for I have no family and no other friends but the English Company. The Company are like my own flesh and blood relatives, and nearest connections and friends and I am under the Company’ s protection, I have no desire to raise my own name, but to exalt the Company’s name. It is not my own disgrace, but the Company’s wherefore I request assistance by all possible means. I am aware that my friend will not assist me with Vessels of War or with arms, powder and Balls, for it is not so provided in the Treaty, but I request my friends assistance that he will advance me on loan for my expenses five or six thousand dollars which can be deducted from my monthly allow- ance in such proportion as may be proper to be deducted monthly for which an engagement may be given and receipts according to my friend’s compassion for me. If I cannot obtain this money from my friend, I must request my friend to assist me in obtaining it by all possible means and I will conform to the custom observed by other persons in borrowing money; nevertheless I have great confidence that my friend will comply with my wishes and further if my friend has compassion towards me I request that he will let this letter be translated into the English language and the English translation of it, I request my friend will assist me by forwarding to the King of Europe; perhaps the great Man of Europe will assist me in altering the Treaty so that the Company may relieve me from my difficulties consistently with propriety. Dated 5th Rabialakhu 1243 or 25th October, 1827. (A true translation. ) (Signed) JOHN ANDERSON. Malay Translator. Penang, 21st November, 1827. TRANSLATION, A letter from Sultan Hussein Mahomed Shah at Singapore to the Hon’ble the Governor of Pulo Penang, Singapore, and Malacca. (After Compliments. ) 1 send this piece of r to inform my friend that I am at present involved in great trouble. I therefore send this notice to my friend the Governor of Pulo Pinang that the Rajah Mooda Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 59 of Rhio in concert with the Dute hmen maye attacked me without any cause of offence on my part. To whom or what place then can I now represent my difficulties? Tam now under the protection of the English Company, for it was the English Company which elevated me to the rank of Sultan. I have not committed any people have come and harrassed me and attacked me. 3 then am I circumstanced at present: for there is none other that I trust but the l which may relieve me from my . and difficulties. For formerly and when the Company elevated_me to my present rank and made a treaty, it was stated in the engage- ment that the Sultan should remain quiet and amuse himself, that the Sultan should not trouble himself about any affairs what- ever and that all business would be carried on by the Company and Tamungong Abduakim such I beg to make known to my friend. foreover, I beg to acquaint my friend that I sent a letter to Major Elout, the Resident of Rhio and the Rajah Mooda request- ing them to wait until J can consult with my brother at Lingin but they will not grant me any time they are resolved to attack me. This letter at Singapore the 29th Rabialawal 1243 or 21st October 1827. (A True Copy.) (Signed) JOHN ANDERSON, Translator. Penang, The 20th November 1827. The belated reply of the Directors to the questions submitted 15 them by the ( zovernor in April 1825 was received in November, The letter of the Directors settled the interpretation of Articles IX and XII of the Treaty practically in accordance with the Dutch claims. To the Honorable John Prince, Esquire, (“) Resident Councillor, Singapore. Sir, e writing my letter of the 6th Instant a Dispatch has been 1 kra the Honorable the Court of Directors of which the enclosed is an Extract. Any claim which the British Government might be supposed to hold over Rhio by virtue of the Treaty o March 1824, as set forth in the President’s Minute of 25th April, 1825, is thereby declared to be at an end, the whole of the Islands mentioned in the XII Article are situated similarly in relation to the Netherlands Government it becomes therefore the more imper- ative that the British Authorities should carefully abstain from 41. 0 R moe 5 we se: Vok 372 P. RoE R. A. Soc.ĵNo. 64, 1913. 6 60 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. giving any support or assistance to any Native State with which we are connected or attempting to interfere with the arrangements of the Netherlands Government in respect to Treaties made by them with any of these Islands. The Sultan Hussein Mahomed Shah now at Singapore, must therefore be enjoined by every possible argument to withdraw his People from the Carimon Islands, and effectually prevented from furnishing men or supplies from the Island of Singapore in prosecution of his plans against those Islands, and Corresponding assurances must be given to the Nether- lands Government of Rhio, of the exertion of our Influence to the above effect. I have, etc., (Signed) JOHN ANDERSON, Secy. to Government. Fort Cornwallis, the 15th November, 1827. To the Resident Councillor, Singapore. Sir As it appears by your letter of the 10th November that the Rajah Muda of Rhio is in full possession of the Carimon Islands and the people of the Sultan of Johor expelled or withdrawn, the Board conclude all disputes are now at an end. 2. I am directed however to desire that you will take this opportunity of impressing on the mind of the Sultan of Johor the necessity of giving to the 8th Article of his Treaty a more extensive meaning than he appears to have done hitherto; by that Article he is bound to maintain no correspondence with any State without our knowledge and consent; on the same principle he must be made to understand that he is not to enter into any hostilities with any state while residing under our protection. 3. As to th assertions of Major Elout that certain Articles of Military Stores have been sent from Singapore in aid of the operations of the Sultan of Johor, the Board are aware that in the absence of a Custom house, and under the free intercourse allowed with the Port, it must be very difficult to prevent clandes- tine shipment of military stores imported freely for many years, and only prohibited since the Island fell under the- management of this Government, but they entertain no doubt that every thing that could be done has been done for the maintenance of strict neutrality on the occasion. As to the communication of Major Elout in respect to the ersons designated as pirates, who appear to have been employed by Sultan Mahomed—as they were engaged in hostilities in which we had no part, and as the Major instead of awaiting the issue of our injunctions on the Sultan of Johor with a view to the peaceable Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 61 evacuation of the Carimons at once proceeded to action, it does not seem necessary that we should continue any corr espondence regard- them, but leave him to follow his own course. That these aa are pirates the Board think very probable for the Pirates in these Seas are of much the same description as the Pindaries on the Continent of India, always ready to hire themselves to any Belligerent that may require their services. 5. It will be desirable therefore, to obtain all possible in- formation regarding them, and their places of resort, with a view to future measures for the general suppression of piracy, the ruinous effects of which are severely felt in every part of the Straits, in none more than the neighbourhood of this Island. You are probably aware that the Sultan ‘of Johore, as intimated by Major Elout, has on former occasions been suspected of some concern in piracy. It may therefore be necessary to exercise over his proceed- ings a more stirct watch than has hitherto been observed. I have the honor to be, Sir, Your most obedient Servant, JOHN ANDERSON, Secy. to Govt. 05 4 Fort Cornwallis, the 27th November, 1827. Minute by the President. (2) The circumstances stated in these letters are the agen = to be expected results of the obstinacy and perseverance of S Mahomed Shah, in opposing the proceedings of the Rajah Mudah of Rhio, supported as he is by the Netherlands Resident of that place ; Sultan Mahomed was repeatedly advised to forbear from any attempts on the Carimons, he was distinctly informed that he would receive no support whatever from us, and he was distinetly told that he Ser not be allowed to make use of the Island of kengin as a place of outfit for his Military equipments, under e terms of the Treaty made with him and the Tummagong (sic) 37 we are bound to afford to them personal protection so long as they remain inhabitants of Singapore; but the 10th Article ex- pressly provides that we are not bound to support them in any quarrels or disputes they may enter into with any neighbouring state whatever, by the 8th Article they are bound to enter into no correspondence or alliance with any state without our knowledge and consent, in other respects we admit the Sultan of Johore to be an independent re ee at full liberty to remain at Singapore 42. 0 4 ues ii Vol. 372 P. 167 R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. 62 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. or go and reside in any part of his dominions, certain provisions being made in the Treaty for the latter event, on the principle of the 8th Article there should have been a stipulation binding the Sultan and Tummagong not to enter into any War with any neighbouring state. While residing at Singapore he must for obvious reasons abstain from hostile preparations there. Whether residing in our Territory or enjoying our protection to his person and property the Sultan can be at liberty to go on directing the conduct of War from ster ‘parts of his dominion against a state with which we are in peace and friendship is another question, and one which on the broad principle of the Law of Nations, indepen- dent of the Articles of our Treaty, I am clear, must be decided in the negative and on that principle the Resident at Singapore has been informed that the Sultan must quit our Territory or cease to be a belligerent against a state in amity with us, and to that principle we must adhere, the recall of his people from the Carimons, or his quitting our Territory is the alternative on which we must insist on the part of Sultan Mahomed Shah, for so long as he resides with us and carries on War in opposition to the Netherlands Government so long shall we be considered in some degree respon- sible for his acts. As to the relation on which we stand towards the Carimons the late letter from the Honorable Court removes all doubt. The Treaty of 17th March 1824 made between the Nether- lands and the British Government, involves first our interchange of Territory, second a limitation of political relations to be observed by the contracting parties in respect of Native States; the British are to form no political relations on the Island of Sumatra, the Nether- lands are to form none on the Malay Peninsula. The impart and meaning as to the Islands mentioned in Act XII. I considered as doubtful, those doubts were stated in my minute of 25th April 1825, to that an answer is now received, that it never was intended that these Islands should be ceded to us! from this I infer that Treaties and Settlements on these sy that they have therefore it appears made a Treaty with the Sultan of Rhio or rather re- empowered an old one whereby the Chief makes himself a Vassal of Holland and surrenders his right over the Carimons to the Netherlands Government. In the meantime it appears that Sultan Mahomed residing at Singapore had sent people to form a Settle- ment on the Carimons not only without the support but in direct opposition to the advice of the British Authorities; through the medium of communications from the Sultan of Rhio he was re- quired to withdraw, and the whole discussion and dispute seemed to the Resident Councillor to be one between the two Native States, < Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 63 in which neither of the European contracting. parties had any in- terest whatever, one in which the British at least were not bound to interfere. It is certainly to be regretted if the Resident at Rhio considered the direct interests of the Netherlands Government in- volved that he did not intimate his sentiments on the first occupa- tion of the Carimons by Sultan Mahomed and while the Seat of Government was at Singapore, or at least, that he did not satisfy himself in the first instance by reference to his Superiors. The Resident of Singapore on the one side, and the Resident of Rhio on the other, or even the Government of Prince of Wales Island might have differred on the construction of the Treaty of 17th March 1824, but these are only subordinate authorities and can act only under instruction from those above them. The construction of the Netherlands Officers might have been such as those of Great Britain could not admit without a reference to higher Authorities, in that case it would have been consistent with the professions of Major Elout to have awaited the decision of his own as well as the controlling powers of the British Government, instead of which seems not even to have afforded time to this Government the ng Superiors of the Resident of Singapore, to consider, or ven to comprehend fully the tse = had in view, but at once arms sends out a fleet under convoy of a Poun vessel of war and involves the whole neighbourhood i and confusion. It must be obvious that if the Acts of Major Elbe. haa been met by 3 intemperance on the part of the British Authorities the tw Nations must have been involved in the most unpleasant p e and on the other hand it must be obvious that in all probability every object of Major Elout would have been attained without measures of so volent a nature; he should at least have waited until he had ascertained whether the injunctions of the Government and the exertion of their influence with the Sultan of Johore were likely to produce all he required, the evacuation of the Carimons for he was all along informed that the Sultan had neither our support or authority for his proceedings and from the time it was clearly understood that he meant to make common cause with the Sultan of Rhio, the interference of this Government has not been wanting to induce the Sultan of Johor to withdraw his people. Neither is the letter addressed to Mr. Prince under date 17th October 1827 by any means calculated to maintain that degree of harmony which the writer professes himself so anxious to preserve ; the Natives of these Countries, as observed by Mr. Prince cannot of course comprehend the nature and effect of our diplomatic arrange- ments they judge only from what passes before their Eyes and the forcible ejectment of people belonging to a Native Chief under our protection by another European power while we remain passive, must produce the effect of raising that state and depressing our- selves in their opinion, and when ‘it is evident that all might have been brought about as desired by Major Elout without the alter- R. A. Soc., No, 64, 1913. 64 ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. native resorted to, we are warranted in believing that the exaltation of his own and the humiliation of our Government in the estima- tion of the surrounding states was at least one of the objects we had in view A he letter lately received from England above alluded to arriv- ing at this period abana cleared away some difficulties in our way for until the intent and meaning of Act X and XII were explained, until it was clearly ascertained that the British Govern- ment were debarred from holding any political connection with any state in those Islands the absolute right of the Resident of Rhio to eject Sultan Mahomed could not be admitted. All these banga are considered as portions of the Ancient Kingdom of Johor, the succession to which is disputed by the two sons the elder Sultan Mahomed Ba ag with us, the younger the Sultan of Rhio residing with the Dutch the claims of the elder are set = in the enclo- sures is Mr. Prince's letter of 7th November just received. The interpretation put on the late Treaty by the 5 Authority seems to be that all South of the Straits of Singapore is under their political influence, all North under ours; part of the Kingdom of Johor is north of that line part in South. ‘The interpretation of the Dutch therefore divides the Ancient Kingdom of Johor between the dipuh ng Chiefs by the same rule adopted by the two European states in the division of these political relations. All north of that line 8 to the Sultan of Johor under British influence all south to the Sultan of Rhio under 3 whether this interpretation be the correct one or not, whether a Treaty between the Two European states determines the Ee hereditary claims of the disputing heirs remains to be determined, one thing is clear that we cannot now dispute it, and it must be left to the Superior Authori- ties to decide whether or not we are to adopt that construction, I strongly suspect that the period may arrive when we must also deter- mine “whether we are to act on it. The title to the Kingdom of Johor composed of the continued Territory of Johor, Pahang and the Islands of Lingin Battam Bentang (of which Rhio is the Capital) the Carimons and Singapore and its islets, is disputed by the sons of the last Sultan. As far as regards the Islands south o the Straits of Singapore, the Sultan of Lingin the younger son, has the decided support of the Netherlands Government in fact under his title they virtually support their own possession. For it is shown by Mr. Prince’s letter that if left entirely to themselves no dispute could have arisen between the Native Chiefs, the incon- veniences of the Netherlands Authorities holding possession or con- trol over the Carimon state, are sufficiently obvious. It gives them. complete command the southern entrance of the Straits for not a prahu can pass but at little pleasure the distance across being barely eleven miles; we have acknowledged the elder son as the Sultan of Johor only and under that title received from him an insular portion of that Kingdom (Singapore) but we have given him no Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 65 pledge of support even over the continental Territory on the Malay Peninsula, that portion of his dominion beyond the limits of the Netherlands political relations on the contrary we have inserted in the Treaty a clause disavowing all such support; by the letter from Mr. Prince of the 3rd October, 1827, and its enclosure it would appear that intrigues are set on foot at Rhio to acknowledge and ws ih the claims of the younger brother at Rhio over the con- nental Territory on the Malay cae a also, there indeed the „ Authorities cannot openly appear, but clandestinely and indirectly they may, and probably will support the pretensions even over Johor of the person who may properly be called their Sultan over whom they ean always exercise a certain degree of influence, and if any intrigues are on foot in favour of that person we may be pretty well assured the „ Authorities are the instigators. The political principles of the Dutch Government in these parts have always been encroaching, directed to the extension of their political in ae ae aa rendered subservient to the purposes of their trade invariably conducted on a plan of monopoly and exclusion. The — 8 course pursued by us has been directly the reverse, ours has been orbearing system, we have invariably abstained from all e even when eagerly nangu for, by the Malay States; from the first Settlement of this ; Island we were to as the interposing power between them and Dutch domination there is scarcely a state on the Malay Peninsula that did not eagerly seek our alliance and protection and had it suited our Policy we might have had Settlements where we pleased. In the year 1795, Malacca was ceded to the British Government and previous to the cession all the Native States, formerly connected with the Dutch Government had been declared free and independent from that date ip to August 1818 when the Dutch assumed possession of Malacca — there could have been no difficulty whatever in obtaining a settle- ment in any part of the Straits; for every Native State would have have eagerly embraced the opportunity of thus guarding them- selves against future subjugation by the Dutch by alliance with us. The Government of Prince of Wales Island seemed to have abstain- ed from every attempt of the kind for fear of another settlement more favourably situated interfering with the prosperity of their own, the cession of Java in 1811 and consequent removal of Dutch influence and Authority from these regions reduced comparatively the importance of a new settlement in the eastern part of the Straits, after the war had ceased and the restoration of Java to the Nether- lands Government was known, the importance of a settlement of the S. E. end of the Straits and the expediency of counteracting the 5 of the hie preponderance of that Nation became obvious. Commercial ‘Treaties were concluded under directions of ‘tee ernor Basa ak with Perak, Salangore and the Sultan of Johore, containing a clause against the renewal of ar ry KR. A, Soc., No. 64, 1913. ~ — 66 “ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. old or the conclusion of any new Treaty vesting exclusive privilege of trade in any European power the Treaty so made with the Sultan of Johor by Colonel Farquhar bears date the 19th August 1818 the control of the Carimon Islands might then have been obtained but unfortunately the Government of Prince of Wales Island were not authorized to ratify or conclude a Political Treaty involving cessions or rather acquisition of Territory without previous : sanction; and the proposed occupation of the Carimons was not carried into execution, a Treaty purely commercial with a weak state was not likely to be of much avail without a pledge of political support and so it turned out, the Netherlands Authorities receiv- ing possessions of Malacca instantly reimposed on Rhio and Johor the old Treaty of Vassalage of 1784 which they had in 1795 declar- ed null, on imposition which the Sultan had no means of resisting ; in January following, Sir Thomas Raffles under orders from the Supreme Government proceeded to take possession of a Settle- ment at the Southern extremity of the Straits, fixed on Singapore, but he came too late, the renewal of the old Treaty of 1784 between the Netherlands Government and the Sultan was considered by the former as giving them a right to object to the occupation of that Island and out of the consequent discussion arose the Treaty of : 17th March 1824. The construction put on that Treaty by the Netherlands Authorities [ have already stated, under that, they . a 4 PER eee. elfen een NAN al a 5 E consider themselves at full liberty to impose such political rela- tions on all the Native States on Sumatra and on the Islands men- tioned in the 12th Article as they please, and that liberty they will certainly exert to the utmost of their power. The intention of introducing “the moderate exercise of European influence” over Acheen is expressly alluded to in the letter of the Netherlands Plenipotentiaries to those of Great Britain at the conclusion of the Treaty of March 1824. What the nature of that influence 1s and what the effect on our trade, we have the means of judging by reference to the conduct of the Netherlands Authorities on the Coast of Borneo and Java itself. Settlements will be made at the most favourable stations along the Coast, the Netherlands Flag will be hoisted, a right thereby acquired of levying duties, and trade with Sumatra will be completely at an end, the trade between this Island and the Northern part of Sumatra amounts to not less than Rupees 35,000,000 which would probably be entire lost by the establishment of Dutch influence over the Countries from whence it is drawn, the disastrous state of the affairs on the Island of Sumatra has hitherto prevented the Netherlands Author- ities in these Countries from carrying their plan into complete execution, but there can be little doubt that the first favourable opportunity will be taken for extending their influence by the 1m- position of Treaties and acquisition of Settlements at all positions best calculated for trade, I am aware that the Treaty of 17th March 1824 makes certain provision for the freedom of trade and limitation Jour. Straits Branch ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. 67 of Duties but a reference to the Duties now collected at Batavia will shew the inadequacy of the Provision in ieee nat Article 11 provides that “The subjects and Vessels of one Nat shall not pay upon importation or exportation at the ports of “ihe other in the Eastern Seas any duty at a rate beyond the double of that at which the subject and Vessels of the Nation to which the Port be- longs are charged”. The Duty then imposed on the importation of British Manufacture at Batavia on Dutch Vessels is declared to be 16 per Cent thus giving the Authorities there the right of fixing the ruinous duty of 3 32 cent on the import of British | Piece Goods on British Bottoms N besides on a most extravagant tariff. Whether British Manufactures are even imported at Batavia on Dutch Vessels to what extent, or whether the declaration of 16 per cent on themselves is only made to authorize the levy of 32 per cent on British Imports I cannot say. The next visit we pay to 1 pore which will be almost immediately, I propose entering into minute 5 into the state of Trade which the i apart condition of the Records prevented on the last occasion From “this anoi I must here return to the proper subjec t before us, the subsisting relations between ourselves and the Sultan whom we have acknowledged as Sultan of Johor. We are pre- cluded from any right to support his pretentions over the insular portion of the Empire of Johor, South of the Straits of Singapore, nor as alreaily observed are we bound to support them over the Continental Territory or Islands North of that line of demarca— tion but it appears to me that every principle of Policy required that we should so support him—in plain words that we should adopt the construction of the Resident of Rhio as set forth in his private communication to Mr. Prince of the 3rd October 1827, that is to say without entering into any investigation as to the ‘hereditary right of the contending parties to the whole admit to each the right over that portion. which fall respectively under British and Netherlands Political relations. The confusion and interruption of Trade unavoidably resulting i any neighbour- ing States being engaged in warfare are sufficiently obvious but it is presumed that the orders already transmitted 5 eden Coun- cillor will have produced the recall of the people sent to the Carimons by the Sultan of Johore and the consequent cessation of hostilities and in reply to letters recently received little more is necessary than to repeat the 5 of former communication, to induce the Sultan of Johor withdraw his people and if he declines, to require his quitting the Island of Singapore are alter- natives however which I am willing to hope it will not be necessary to resort to (Signed) R. FULLERTON. 23rd. November 1827. R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. 68 . ANGLO DUTCH RELATIONS IN THE EAST. As far as the actual occupation of the Karimoun Islands was concerned, the local Government practically acquiesced to the “statu quo.” The final minute of the Governor still shows a certain sense of grievance at the hasty manner in which Major Elout has pada and a marked suspicion that further aggressions were to be feare {appily, since then, the clear definite division of the English and Dutch spheres of influence has removed all causes of friction between the two nations and, Anglo-Dutch relations have ever since been governed by the spirit of the note attached to the Treaty of 1824 “The differences which gave rise to the present discussion are such as it is difficult to adjust by formal stipulations ; consisting, in great part, of jealousies and suspicions, and arising out of the acts of subordinate agents, they can only be removed by a frank declar- ation of intention, and a mutual understanding as to principles be- tween the Governments themselves. Under the arrangement which is now concluded, the commerce of both nations will flourish, and the two allies will preserve inviolate in Asia, no less than in Europe, the fr iendship which has of old times subsisted between them. The disputes being now ended, which, during two centuries, have occasionally produced irritation, there will henceforward be no rivalry between the English and the Dutch nations in the East, except for the more effctual establishment of those principles of 15515 policy which both have this day asserted in the te of the orld.” Jour. Straits Branch The Kota Kapur (Western Bangka) Inscription. By C. O. BLAGDEN. n Part 67 of the Bijdragen tot de Taal-, Land-, en Volken- Pati in van Nederlandsch-Indié Professor Kern has edited and dis- cussed the above-named document, which raa e discovered some 21 years ago had not previously been explaine t is on a stone pillar which was removed to the Batavia Mees shortly after its discovery. The writing, which is well preserved, is in an early Southern form of the Indian — presenting no serious difti- culty to the decipherer. The language is an are aic form of speech allied to Malay. The date, given in the 5 itself, falls probably in the year 608 Saka expired (A.D. 686-7); but the first of the numeral figures in which it is kerah sad is somewhat doubtful. The form of the alphabet bain | is however quite consistent with this relatively high antiquity, and assuming the date to be correctly read, this inscription ranks among the oldest Indonesian records that have been discovered hitherto The interpretation offers many difficulties, for there are number of words in the inscription which have not been identified with modern equiv yN But the general purport is pretty clear and amounts, in short, to this. Sri Wijaya, ruler of a country named Parāwis, kei that may have been, after having as it appears penished or raided the rebellious land of Jawa (which may be Java or else some part of Sumatra, perhaps), sets up this inscription to warn his subjects against treason, disobedience, and various other offences (including sundry forms of evil-working charms, pee; ete. )n those who do such things or who damage the inscribed stone he invokes a deadly curse. On his loyal ‘and faithful subjects of the land of Parāwis he calls down various blessings The chief terai however, of ~ document consists in the language in which it is framed. I extract a number of words by way of illustration, most of which may be readily compared with Malay. Of the spelling I need only say that n=our ng; ñ= our ny; s isa Sanskrit sibilant pronounced like the English sh; h = final ,. Nouns (simple): hamba, kāyet (= kait, “hook ”), uran (= orang), pre 13 ( dato“), watu (= batu), tuwa ( = tuba wulan (= (in phrases): di dalanña ( = di-dalam-nya), wanuāña (= . -nya) ; (compound): kasihan ( = “love-charm” kadatuan ( =“ kingdom”), parsumpahan. Note the use of the formatives -an, ka—an, and par—an (modern ké-an, and péer— The prefix ka- is also need by itself, like the kč- . the modern kêhêndak, kêkaseh. R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913 D 70 THE KOTA KAPUR (WESTERN BANGKA) INSCRIPTION, Verbs (simple) : Pcie wuatña (= buat-nya) ; (compound): in m-, mulan (from pulan, as modern minta’ from pinta’, mohon from pohon) ; in — 5 masākit (= to make sick”) ; in Man ete. ( = modern méng-, etc.), mañuruh ( = ményuroh), manapik (from a word tāpik also found in this inscription and apparently 1 or something of that kind); in man—i, manujari (= “to speak with”); in mar—i, marjjahati (=“ to do jan to,” from jahat, “ evil,” which also occurs; mar— is more or less repre- sented by the modern bér-, which oc casionally survives in the more archaic form mér-, as in ey though here its force is rather adjectival) ; in maka-, makagila ( =“ to make mad”), makamatat (either from mata or else a ae matai, an older form of mati). Even more interesting are the passive verbs: in n-, nwari (probably a passive from wari modern beri) ; zin ni-, niujari (= to be spoke to”), nisuruh, nipāhat (= was chiselled”), niwunuh (= was killed,” from wunuh =modern bunoh), nigalarku ( =“ were ap- posed by me”) ; n in., winunu (for winunuh, from wunuh). Articles: di, 3 in, to, at” (also din = di I the article n, which is found in Old Javanese, etc.); ka; dhan (= déngan)* 5 lida (- modern tidak: apparently the -k in this word is no original, any more than in datok = datu); janan (= jangan). Pronouns: āku, -ku (enclitic), 1st. person; kita (used appa- rently for the 2nd. person plural); iya, ya, -ña (enclitic), 3rd. person ; yan, iyan, relative, the former also used as a definite article (ya appears to be similarly used) ; ini, “ this,” inan, “ that.” Note also sawanakiia ( = sa- “banu yak-nya) which occurs in the phrase tathāpi sawañakña yan wuatña jahat, “ but as many of them as do evil”; and the word gran, which may be the stem of the modern ans an It will be noticed that many of the above words have w which modern Waliy has replaced by b. Javanese often retains the old , as in watu, wulan. Another point of interest is the shifting of the stress in consequence of the addition of a suffix (or even an enclitic), as shown by the long vowels of the forms W manu- jari, wanuana, ete. This is an old Indonesian law which has been somewhat obliterated in modern Malay as spoken in the Peninsula, but the standard Malay spelling attests its former prevalence. The inscription contains a large proportion of Sanskrit words, showing that Mindu influence was already pretty strong at this period. Some of these words are still current in Malay: the fol- lowing are examples -——bhakti, dewata, mahardhika (now used in a modifed form with the sense of “ free”), mūlāña ( = mula-nya with the enclitic pronon drohaka, tathāpi, mana ap mantra) dosana ( = dosa-nya), lat, ( = tatkala-nya), wala ( =“ army, forces,” ef. modern balatantéra), bhiimi. But 3 the most * The Indian alphabet has no symbol for the Indonesian sound ¢ (by the Javanese styled pepe). Javanese had to invent one, but it is often omitted altogether in the old inscriptions. Jour. Straits Branch ee is me THE KOTA KAPUR (WESTERN BANGKA) INSCRIPTION, 71 remarkable feature of the language of the inscription is the pecu- liar passive in ni-, which is completely wanting or lost in Malay. The Malay passive in di- is however somewhat analogous, for both di and ni are found as prepositions in various Indonesian languages. ‘The passive in -in-, though hardly traceable in Malay, has of course a very wide range in Indonesia and is evidently a very ancient formation, R. A, Soc., No. 64, 1913. Tan Toek Seng's Hospital, Singapore. By ARTHUR KNIGHT. The early history of this valuable institution is briefly given by the inscriptions on tablets still to be seen in front of the new Hospital premises on Moulmein Road, as follows :— This hospital Diseased of all Countries was built A.D. 1844 at the cost of Seven Thousand Dollars wholly defrayed by Tan Tock Seng. The wings were added witb large improvements effected at a cost of Three Thousand Dollars wholly defrayed by Tan Rim Ching son of the Founder. This tablet was erected by the Committee of Management 1854. The Hospital above referred-to was erected on Pearls Hill. Mr. Tan Tock Seng was a prosperous merchant here, and had, it was stated, intended to make a sufficient endowment to provide for the maintenance of a given number of patients, but he died in 1850 without having made this arrangement. In the early years of the Hospital it was mainly maintained by subscriptions, chiefly from Chinese, though Europeans also contributed, and European medical men freely rendered their services These Settlements were then politically under the Government of India, and the Military authorities in course of time thought it convenient to take possession of the Pearls Hill buildings for Military Offices, and the establishment on Seranggong Road was provided in their place, Jour, Straits Brąnch TAN TOCK SENG’S HOSPITAL, SINGAPORE, 73 The tablets above quoted, which, of course, Rees been attached to the original buildings, were then removed to the front of the new premises, with the “addition of 5 N forth The al was removed from its original site to the present buildings in 1 Additional accommodation became necessary as patients in- creased in number; also wards built of materials not permanent had from time to time to be replaced, and the money for these pur- poses was commonly raised by appeals for subscriptions from mem- bers of the Chinese community. Mr. Tan Kim Ching by no means stopped at the liberality which is recorded on the tablet above quoted, and many Chinese gentlemen of means have from time to time nes interes ng In 1879 Mr. Tan Beng Swee, then a member e Committee of Management,—son of Tan Kim Seng, 1 memory the fountain near the Exchange was built, and father of the Hon’ble Tan Jiak Kim,—built three wards at his own expense, one of which was of permanent materials, accommo- dating about 30 patients, 1 process of time the expense of the Hospital has become so ss that it has to be mainly supported by Government grant, but it still has an income derived from interest on invested money, from subscriptions and donations, and rents of property made over to the Hospital, which was incorporated by Ordinance No. VII of 1880, The Corporation consists of the holders for the time being of certain high offices in the Public Service (the Colonial Secretary being President), of the eldest resident male descendant of the Founder, and of subscribers (generally Chinese) of not less than $12 per annum sea donors of not less than $1,000. The late Mr. C. Buckley was also one of the original members of the Com- mittee of Managem ent. ‘hile it is interesting to note that so far as the institution is and ‘cia been indebted to private support it is almost wholly to Chinese, there is one notable exception which should not be passed over—that is the gift of the property now known as Syed Ali’s Land, by an Arab merchant, Syed Ali bin Mahomed al Junied. This ‘property abuts on Victoria Street, a 3 and Arab Street, and contains an area of over five acres. It was taken by this Arab gentleman in 1857 on a lease from 5 for 99 years, and he in the same year assigned it for a nominal consider- ation to trustees for the benefit of the Hospital. ration Ordinance the property is vested in the Hospital, and it has R. A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. 74 TAN TOCK SENG’S HOSPITAL, SINGAPORE, been leased out in m at 99 years, yielding a yearly rental now amounting to $1,231 For some years “the question was discussed of removing a Hospital from Seranggong Road to a more favourable site. ‘Ther had therefore been no building of new wards, except two 58 mental ones constructed by the Government a few years ago. The Government has now erected entirely new buildings, of a permanent nature, on Moulmein Road. For this new foundation no call has been made upon the general funds of the Corporation, but the Government expenditure was lessened by the generous gift by Towkay Loke Yew of $50,000, which, having been kept at interest for some time, swelled to $58, 960.24; also ‘by a legacy of $4,000 from Wee Boon Teck, who was at the time of his death, in 1888, a member of the Committee of Management. This remained on fixed deposit at cumulative interest until last year, when it reached a total of $9,073.18. This legacy having heen made for the con- struction of a new ward, it was also handed over to Government to be used in the construction of one of the wards in the new buildings which is inscribed with the testator’s name. Similarly, five as have been named after Towkay Loke Yew and one after Mr. Tan Beng Swee. On the completion of the new Hospital (vested in the Cor- poration in exchange for the old property, ar was formally surrendered), it was decided, with the sanction of His Excellency the Governor, that it honle continue to a the name of the Founder, Tan Tock Seng, and a new tablet was prepared for the entrance with the ‘sia tna additional historical inscription :— Tan Tock Seng’s hospital For the Sick Poor of all Wations Incorporated by Ordinance VAI of 1880, and supported by Government witb tbe aid of Uoluntary Contributions, The original hospital was built in 1844 by Pr. Tan Tock Seng at bis own charges and was afterwards enlarged at the expense of bis son, Abr. Tan im Ching. At was removed to a new site, in Seranggong Road, by tbe Government of Andia in 1860, and additional wards were added in 1879 by Mr. Tan Peng Swee, and at subsequent dates by the Straits Settlements Government, The present buildings, erected at a cost of $481,210 (including the cost of site), principally from Government funds, witb the aid of a donation of $50,000 by Mr. Loke Wew anda bequest made by Mr. Wee Boon Teck, were completed in 1909, Sir Jobn Anderson, K. C. B. G., being Governor of the Straits Settlements. Jour, Straits Branch TAN TOCK SENG’S HOSPITAL, SINGAPORE. 75 Then attention was drawn to the large number of Chinese inmates—nearly 40—who were incurably blind, most of whom were otherwise in good health, but who were occupying space which should be available for the sick. It was therefore desir- able that a separate ward should be prepared for the blind, and this want was met by the munificent gift of $12,000 from Mr. ONG RIM Wer, of Malacca. The new ward was, by the sanction of His Excellency the Governor, erected on a site adjoining the new build- ings, and named after the generous donor, his gift to be recorded by a suitable tablet. R A. Soc., No. 64, 1913. — ERRATA in Mr. A. J. Sturrock’s paper On the Kelantan Dialect’ in Journal No. 62, pp. 1-7. Omit the whole line 11 from top viz., “to suckle” etc. Line 33 from top: after ‘pronunciation’ insert: That of Kuala Kangsar is full of eccentricity,’ so that the whole paragraph would read: “TI. Pronunciation. I should be inclined to put the dialect of Pahang, Central Pahang at least, first as regards normality of pronunciation. That of Kuala Kangsar is full of eccentricity.” Line 4 from top: for “the pronunciation of the final which’ read the pronunciation of the final—al which.” No. 65] JOURNAL of the Straits Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society December, 1913. SINGAPORE: PRINTED AT THE METHODIST PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1913. Table of Contents. O — — Some notes on a short collecting trip to Mt. Poi, Sarawak, 5 recently by the Raffles Museum, Singa- pore, and the Sarawak Museum, by J. C. Moulton, B.Sc., PRGS. A 5 La ape Notes on a portion of the late Mr. Shelford's list of Bornean utterflies, Part I, published in the Society’s Journal No. 41, by J. C. Moulton 95 ies The Javanese Theatre: Wayang Parwa and Wayang Gedog, by Dr. R. van ee van PORA with six plates Some Superstitious Beliefs occurring in the Theory and Practice of Malay Medicine, by John D. Gimlette, M. R. C. S., L. R. C. P. with one plate A further note on the Kota apuh bene. ge C. O. Blagden Letters of Nathaniel Wallich relating to the Establishment of Botanical Gaman in Pinpon, by Dr. R. Hanitsch ++. 8 Baba Malay, by Rev. W. G. Shellabear, D. D. Page. i yas aes aes R Some notes on a short collecting trip to Mt. Poi. Sarawak, undertaken recently by the Raffles Museum, Singapore, and the Sarawak Museum. By J. C. MovuLton, B. sc., F. R. d. 8. Curator of the Sarawak Museum. Mt. Poi rises on the extreme western border of Sarawak and is of some interest for two reasons; (i) it is the only granite mountain in Sarawak, (ii) it is the highest mountain in Sarawak Proper, the summit being 5,500 ft. above the sea-level. Perhaps the earliest mention of the mountain is contained in Sir James Brooke’s Journal edited by Paco Rodney Mundy and published in 1848. On page 16 of Vol. I. we find this (deserib- ing Sir James Brooke’s first Journey to Basa wak) :—“August Tth., Poè, which here towers from the edge of the water.” And again in a letter to John C. Templer Esqr. dated August 20th, 1839 :— “The mountain of Poè (Anglice Poa) rises on the main of Borneo, close to its brink, not less than four thousand feet.” (Private Letters of Sir James Brooke, K.C.B., edited by John C. Templer, 1853, Vol. I, p. 65). Dr. Odoardo Beccari the celebrated botanist in his ever fascinat- ing book “Wanderings in the Great Forests of Borneo” (1904, pp. 93- 104) describes a journey to this mountain ee in August 1866 with His Highness the Rajah, then Tuan Muda of Sarawak ; the object of the trip was to prospect for a suitable site 1 a coffee plantation. It is not stated whether they were the first Europeans to explore Mt. Poi (also written Poe) or not, but it seems that this is the earliest record of any European making the ascent. Since that date a few other Europeans have made excursions to the moun- tain, including in recent years, Mr. F. F. Boult of the Sarawak Civil Service, Mr. F. W. Foxworthy of the Bureau of Science, Manila, and Mr. Anderson of the Singapore Botanic Gardens. Beccari comments on the paucity of the zoological collections he made there*! and since his day it seems that no further attempt ‘has been made to examine the fauna of this mountain. It there- fore presented all the charms of a terra incognita as regards zoolog- ical work, besides the additional interest of its granitic formation wherein Poi differs from all other Sarawak ene „ eee in 5 Great Forests of Borneo 1904, p. 100. Very little animal life was to be s n the forest on Mount Poe, re I did not get a single RTE or bird. Even bnd ade and other insects were very scarce anjong Datu, the western-most ping in cava territory is also Pae ok sea ite; it rises to some 1, Jour. Straits Branch R. A. Soc., No. 65, 1913. 11 2 NOTES ON A COLLECTING TRIP TO MT. POI, SARAWAK. OnFriday afternoon, April 10th., of this year, Dr. Hanitsch, Director of the Raffles Museum, arriv ed in Kuching by the Singa- nore steamer, accompanied by his taxidermist Mr. P. M. de Fontaine and a native collector, in order to join forces with the Sarawak Museum for a collecting trip to Mt. Poi. For various reasons the trip had to be very brief, so no time was oe in making final preparations before starting the following mort Leaving Kuching shortly after 9 a.m. on he 55 tide, the little Government launch “Chamois” soon brought us to the Santubong or western mouth of the Sarawak river, and thence further west across a wide bay, passing the mouth of the Lundu River, and so on to the Talang-Talang islands which lie directly opposite the little Simatan river; into this we slowly steamed over the shallow bar, anchoring opposite the Government bungalow a little before 4 o'clock. We put off in a boat for the shore where the Court) Writer, Junan, an elderly Chinaman, in charge of the place met us and conducted us up to the house, which we found in a very dilapidated condition, occupied by a Malay policeman, the sole representative of the Law in this out-of- the-way spot. Our friend Junan soon gave us all the information we wanted about the moun- tain and the best way of reaching it. He proved an interesting character ; told us his family were originally Sambas Chinese, who ed to 8 arawak during the troubles between the Chinese and Dutch; they came to Kuching just after the Chinese rebellion in 1857, Junan being then a boy of 8 or 9; he remembered seeing the first Rajah, Sir James Brooke: later he became an S. P. G. “catechist, but owing to ‘youthful indiseretiona,’ as he put it, he had to relin- quish that position and later he turned Mohammedan ; he has been Court Writer at Simatan for the last 33 years and seems good for many more years in spite of being a great-g -grand-father and marry- ing yo only three or four months ago. An æ the shore birds seen that evening was the Eastern Little Stint Limonites ruficollis, Pall., which was . by a collector; on the beach we found several fragments of the Gastropod Phorus solaris, L., which is not often seen on the Sarawak coast. In the evening arrangements were made for the land journey to Poi. The northern end of the mountain range comes down quite close to the sea and for that reason Simatan had been selected for the starting place instead of Lundu whence other ascents had been made. However on inquiry it turned out that this end of the mountain was impracticable owing to the absence of water on the higher slopes, so we decided to go up river to the Dayak village of Rissen and make the ascent from the southern end of the range. 'ollecting on Sunday morning on the jungle-bordered plain large herd of cattle grazed peacefully, produced a pretty little Babbler Pomatorrhinus borneensis Cab., a specimen of the common bee-eater Merops sumatranus, Raf. which was several times seen flying across the padang, the Jour. Straits Branch | | C ke N E A E V NOTES ON A COLLECTING TRIP TO MT, POI, SARAWAK, 3 common thrush, Cittocincla suavis, Scl., and the Swallow-Shrike, Artamus leucogas ster, V., a common and ‘widely distributed species. Among the beetles obtained wore, a good Cetoniid, green and black blotched, Heterorhina borneensis, Wall., the typical coast Buprestid, Chrysodema jansomi, Deyr., and a nice little Longicorn, Hodalis lepidus, ee with curious black gobular hind-femora typical of that genu e hours by boat on Sunday afternoon and an hour’s walk next day brought us to Rissen, where we found a fine ayak house of 18 doors ander the charge of a remarkably pale- skinned, well set-up Dayak, Mandan by name; he is the Pengara 15 sub- chief (“Orang Kay a” being the title given to the Chief) of the Slakau Dayaks of this region. He gave us a cordial welcome indi a sociable evening was spent with the assistance of a bottle of gin and some tobacco from us, while our hosts performed sundry dance es to the accompaniment of weird noises, produced on the “gambus” (home- made guitar), various gongs and tom-toms. Some two dozen Dayaks were requisitioned to carry our baggage and collecting apparatus and we made an early start for the moun- tain on Tuesday morning (April 15th.). Less than two hours’ walk through paddi fields, disused pepper gardens and secondary jungle brought us to the foot of the hill Ee then after some three hours of steady uphill walking we arrived about 2 p.m. at “a kind grotto between two huge blocks of granite, which met above our heads and formed a good natural shelter from the rain,” to quote Beccari, who reached this very place some 46 years ago. Some Dayaks who knew this place suggested that Dr. Hanitsch and I would be more comfortable in a lancho built on the outside of the grotto, as the smoke inside would be intolerable ; this was accord- ingly done and we were thankful for their suggestion as the cough- ing and sputtering that went on all night more than corroborated their statement; we had it too when the wind was in a certain darba but gor to the same extent. ext day a party went to the summit, while others cut down some of t the jungle in front of our hut, eventually affording us a magnificent view down the steep mountain slope to the wooded plain below and thence on out to sea where we could make out the tall casuarinas lining the shore, the white edging of sand and a little way out to sea, one behind the other, the two islets, Talang besar and Talang kechil. We were thus facing north north-east, and the delicate glow i in the sky each evening from the more brilliant sunset in the west, or in the morning from the equally fiery sunrise in the East, enriched our view with all manner of wonderful,soft, ever-varying tints; the whole picture enframed by stately jungle, the continuous din of innumerable, but invisible, insects and the cool mellow air together form one ‘of those e experiences, which no pen can adequately picture, which the tropics alone can give. R. A. Soc., No. 65, 1913. 4 NOTES ON A COLLECTING TRIP TO MT. POI, SARAWAK. six days we stayed there, collecting what we could of every beast that crawled, ran, flew or swam— to escape our voracious selves. In spite of our whole-hearted attempts to gain a complete knowledge of the fauna of Mt. Poi in those few days, we must admit that the fauna had the best of us. Our joint collections comprised some 8 species of mammals, some 40 different birds, 3 snakes, a lizard, a few frogs, Myriapoda and land Mollusca, to- gether with a a number of insects of various orders. A few notes on oe more interesting captures are subjoined. Am the mammals was a female Semnopithecus femoralis, Martin, fiom an altitude of about*! 4,500 ft. ; it is a common species in Sarawa k; of other monkeys, Hylobates mulleri, Martin, the Gibbon, and Macacus cynomolgus (lirus), the “kra” or long-tailed Macaque, were seen. The binturong (Arctictis „ was seen and shot at, but not bagged. Only one species of Shrew was obtained, viz. Tupaia montana, Thos. ; a beautiful red-tailed ec was seen two or three times in the clearing near our hut, but not captured ; it was probably T. picta, Thos., a local species. rhaps the most striking squirrel obtained was a female Ratufa ephippium, Mull., a common species in Sarawak and always remarkable on account of its extremely long tail; other squirrels obtained were Funambulus everetti, Thos., Trom about 3,000 ft., Sciurus tenuis, Blyth, from altitudes of 2-5,000 ft., S. prevostii, Desm., S. notatus, Bodd. and S. lowi, Thos. o n low Haw at the foot of the anan a all common species in Sara wak except Funambulus ever elti, whic is a typical mountain species in Borneo, previously known oily from Mts. Kina Balu and Penrissen. One large rat Mus sabanus, Thos. with a very long tail was caught in a trap near our sleeping place the first night; ‘this is a rare species, of which the Sarawak Museum has examples from Baram, Banting and Kuching district. e seven Dayaks who rema ained on the mountain with us were told off to set traps for mammals and birds; 19 were accordingly made and set, but without success not a single animal being caught. Fresh traces of wild pig were seen in several places, but the animal itself was not seen. The birds on the upper portion of the mountain were remark- ably tame and frequently perched on branches quite close to us apparently as much interested in mere Man as we were in them} frequently they would remain so close that it was impossible to shoot them for fear of completely ruining the skins; then they would fly off and quickly disappear into the depths of the jungle, so the would-be collector was again prevented from increasing his bag. One bird in particular much excited and exasperated the older Dayak collector with us; he had seen it and failed to get it *1. These altitudes a not very accurate as they are calculated first from the records ah an by an aneroid, which mada the summit out a thousand fi short of tha! erally pe ted. ‘These records were then altered roughly to agree with S penata Forera Jour. Straits Branch NOTES ON A COLLECTING TRIP TO MT. POI, SARAWAK. 5 when on Poi some five years ago; this time he said it perched so close to him that he was able to note distinctly the bright yellow feet, legs and bill, the black-ringed eyes, yellow-green plumage, ete. He waited for it to get a reasonable distance off, but then again it escaped him, quickly disappearing into the thick scrub on the summit. A search through the Sarawak Museum collections gave us no clue to its identity. A- feather of the Bornean Argus Pheasant (Argusianus grayi, Elliott) was picked up, and the C rested Fireback (Lophura nobilis, Scl.) was said to occur there according to the Slakau Dayaks. Small Fel a (punet) were common among the fruit trees at the t of the mountain, Osmotreron fulvicollis, Wagl., O. vernans, L, and O. olax, Temm.. being obtained. One large pigeon belong- ing to the sub-family C arpophaginæ was shot on its nest; this was Ducula badia, Raffles, rather a local species in Sarawak; it also occurs in Sumatra and the Malay Pansies to our surprise it was found to be a male; only one white egg was in the nebt, un- fortunately broken by the charge he Hornbills, i for us, had found some choice fruit on some neighbouring “kayu ara“ trees and the collectors stalked these trees twice or three times a day with some success, resulting in 7 specimens representing three species; (Rhinoplax vigil, Forst., 2 males, Rhyttc PENT ee two males and one young form and Anorrhinus 4 galeritus, Temm. two males. The Solid Casqued Hornbill, (2. vigil) is always highly prized in Sarawak by the natives on account of the casque which is used by certain tribes for ear-ornaments, for belt fastenings and finger- rings. The long tail feathers of the male are also ‘used to adorn War-caps of certain tribes, among whom one of these birds will fetch as much as $35. The stomach of one of the two contained the un- igested remains of a beetle, some large Lucanid.** A beautiful ae (Halcyon “concretus, Temm.) was ob- tained by Mr. de Fontaine, the Raffles Museum taxidermist, on the low lying ground picea Simatan and the foot of Mt. Poi; it is hot a common species in Sarawak The bee-eater Ki yctiornis amicta, Temm. was shot below the camp. Three Cuckoos were obtained, Urococcyx microrhinus, Berlep., Penth otherya sonnerati, Lath, at an altitude of 3,300 to 4,000 ft.; this is widely distributed over Indo-Malayan countries, but rare in Borneo. The third species obtained was Cuculus polto- cephalus, Lath. a great rarity in Sarawak, though widely distribut- ed; it was thus identitied by Mr. H. C. Robinson. The only Barbet was Chotorhea mystacophanes, Temm. from the foot of the moun- tain, a very common species in Sarawak. One woodpecker, Chryso- phleg gma humei, Hargitt, on the higher slopes above R an common Broadbill, Corydon imatranss, Rafil. at 3,300 ft. See An Insectivorous Hornbill” by J. C. Moulton, in Toura. Str. Br., Roy, 3 Soc., No. 54, p. 157, 1910. 55 R. A. Soc., No, 65, 1913. 6 NOTES ON A COLLECTING TRIP TO MT, POI, SARAWAK. Of the above 17 non-Passerine birds, os two pheasants noted are practically confined to Bo rneo,t* one Cuckoo occurs only in the Natunas besides 5 5 pigeons (O. vernans and O. fulvi- collis), one Hornbill (R. undulatus) and the other two cuckoos P. sonnerati and C. poliocephalus are widely distributed over Indo- Malayan countries; the remaining nine species are confined to Sumatra, Borneo and Malay Peninsula with an extension north to Burma in one instance (Corydon sumatranus) and to Java in one instance (Merops sumatranus). The Passerine birds are more interesting in that many are typically Bornean mountain forms. Those collected were :— the beautiful little ground-thrush, Pitta arcuata, Gould. previously known from North Borneo, Mts. Dulit and Penrissen. This is therefore the westernmost record of the species. Five different Flycatchers, Rhipidura javanica, Sparrm., R. perlata, Mull., R. atrata, Xalv. and Philentoma velatum, Temm. the first taken on the low-lying ground below Poi, the other three at 8 of 3,000 to 5,000 ft. Mr. Robinson kindly identified X. ata of which two specimens were shot by Mr. de Fontaine. 11 is a typical Indo- Malayan mountain species, rare in Borneo; and Muscicapula wester- manni, Sharpe, a rare mountain species occurring on mountains in the Malay Peninsula, Celebes, Philippines and Borneo. I am indebted to Mr. H. C. Robinson also for this identification. One Cuckoo-shrike, Pericrocotus xanthogaster, Raffl. was taken near our camp; this species is often met with near Kuching. Two Bulbuls, Hemirus connectens, Sharpe and Criniger. ruficrissus, Sharpe, were taken from 3,500-4,000 ft.; these are both confined to Borneo and are essentially mountain species, being known from Mts. Kina Balu, Derian, Dulit and Penrissen. Mt. Poi is the most western point now known for the two species. Seven different Babblers were shot; viz. Pomatorhinus borneensis, Cab., of which one male was found near the shore at Simatan and another on the summit of Mt. Poi, 4,350 ft.; it is not uncommon in Sarawak and also occurs in the Malay Peninsula; Turdinus sepiarius, Horsf. a rare mountain species in Borneo, “also occurring in Java, and T. atrigularis, Bp. which is only known from Borneo; Staphidia everetti, Sharpe, another mountain species confined to Borneo; Pterythius cameranoi, Salvad. from 3,500 ft. This species is also known from Kina Balu, Sumatra and the mountains of the Malay Peninsula. Alcippe cinerea, Blyth, a common species also found in the Malay Peninsula, and Stachyris borneensis, Sharpe, which is confined to ro angan ins. he rare yellow Shrike, Hyloterpe hypoxantha, Sharpe, pre- viously known only oie: Kins Balu; the little Bornean Nut-hatch, 4 Dendrophila traips, Sharpe, a gorgeous red and purple Sun- 2. Lophura nobilis occurs in the neightouring island o PERR and _ Argusianus grayi is replaced by Argusianus argus in Siam, Malay Peninsula and Sumatra. Jour. Straits Branch NOTES ON A COLLECTING TRIP TO MT. POI, SARAWAK. 7 bird, Aethopyga temmincki, Mull., at 4,900 ft., only known from Sumatra and Bornean mountains (Kina Balu, Dulit and Penris- sen), and the Drongo, Buchanga stigmatops, Sharpe, also known from Sumatra, complete our list for Mt. Poi. The di istribution of the above 20 Passerine birds is thus more restricted, only three R hipidura species and the Muscicapula having at all a wide distribution, in Malaya; eight species are con- fined to Borneo, one to Java dnd Borneo, three to Sumatra, the Malay Peninsult and Borneo, two to the Malay Peninsula and Borneo and two confined to Sumatra and Borneo The occurrence of Kina Balu species so far west as Mt. Poi is of some interest in view of the great age of these two mountains and of the absence of most of the species on the mountains of more recent geological formation between the two. Of course our know- ledge is still ver y incomplete, but I am inclined to think the fauna of Kina Balu has more in common with that of Poi than with that of any of the intervening mountains. The Reptiles and Amphibia were conspicuous by their absence. Only three sities were caught, two examples of Tr opidonotus sara- vacensis, Gthr. a small snake measuring 19 inches, whose upperside colouring is ee protective; these were t taken at an altitude of 4,000- 5,000 ft. The third snake was taken at the foot of the mountain, a pretty red species measuring 16 ine thes, Macropistho- don rhodomelas, Boie, common in Sarawak. The only lizard cap- tured was Gonatodes kendalli, Gray, a common species, and as far as we heard only one other was seen by the Dayaks near our lancho. We rather expected to see more running about the rocks in the sunshine. Of landshells the following species were obtained, Leplopoma sericatum, Pf. and L. undatum, Met. at 4,500 ft., Opisthophorus biciliatus, Pf. at 7 4,000 ft. Ampullaria ampullacea, L. common in the river below Po e insects were on the whole disappointingly scarce, perhaps ndhi for by the nature of the mountain, where conifers and palms were more noticeable than flowering trees, partly no doubt on account of adverse weather conditions generally prevailing during our stay there, thick white clouds rolling up several times each day and shutting out the sun. In the small clearing in front of our hut we often saw a beautiful green Cetoniid circling round at a great pace; some half dozen were caught; they appear to be a Species near or identical with Chalcothea planiuscula, Bates 3 mountain species in Borneo. A much larger species, possibly Chalcothea auripes, Westw., or C. shelfordi, Jans., esca us, though it flew within reach of the net more than once, allowing us to admire its brilliant green colouring as it circled round the clearing i in the morning sunlight. A small Longicorn 3 grey tome elytra Poly yphida modesta, Gahan, occurred fairly often, also a little Cicindelid Therates erinys, Bates, which oe occurs high up on R.A. Soc. No, 65, 1913. 8 NOTES ON A COLLECTING TRIP TO MT. POI, SARAWAK. Sarawak mountains. Beyond these few species the remaining Coleoptera obtained were usually solitary specimens, of which the following may be mentioned: a magnificent pair of Lucanide the male of which measures from tip of the mandibles to the end of elytra 23 inches, caught near the summit. Mr. G. van Roon kindly identi- fies this as Odontolabis waterstradti, Roth.; the elytra of the male are marbled dove colour, those of the female have the outer half the same colour, the inner half black. It was described in 1900 and then only known from Kina Balu. Odontolabis castelnaudi, Parry was another handsome Lucanid caught. Mr. van Roon writes that it is a rare species confined to Borneo and Sumatra. Two femaies of the more common Odontolabis lowei, Parry, were also caught. A jet black Rutelid identified by Dr. Ohaus as Anomala morio new to science. The big white Melolonthid Lepidiota stigma, L. com- mon in certain localities in Sarawak, was picked up at the foot of the mountain. In the same locality, i i.e., near the Dayak house of Rissen at the foot of Mt. Poi, the collectors brought in some speci- mens of the large handsome Buprestid Chrysochroa opulenta, Gory, and one of the much rarer mountain species Chrysochroa lacordairet, Thoms., which has hitherto been recorded only from Gilolo and Mts. Kina Balu and Matang in Borneo. We also found several small Cicindelids flying on the sand by tho river, they turned out to be Cicindela discreta, Schaum.; the common Cicindela aurulenta, Fab. was also abundant. On the higher slopes above our camp we caught a large Melolonthid, Exoplioli is lacordairei, Wats., (kindly identified thus by Col. Moser of Berlin) and another species, Lachnosterna leucophthalma, Wied. We may close our list with notice of a fulvous Elaterid, Hemiops flava, Cast., (kindly identified thus by Mons. Fleutiaux), the curious Longicorn Leptura conicollis, me described by Dr. Aurivillius and another small blue Longi- corn, Noemia flavicornis, Pasc., a specimen of the common Cetonii Macronota diardi, Gory, the Criocerids, Lema femorala, Germ. and Crioceris binotata, Baly, and the Cassid Aspidomorpha fuscopunc- tata, Boh. from Rissen Butterflies were very scarce, except one Danaine, Danais crow- leyi, Jenner Weir, which I have previously taken on n Mt. Penrissen at 4,000 ft. and Dr. Hanitsch has taken on Mt. Kina Balu; this was frequently seen flying lazily round our camping place, and, on the first day on the summit, was the only 0 seen, appar- ently quite unmindful of the heavy clouds that had madan sent ai: other insects home to rest. A large Euplœa (prob rem- eri) and Huplau crameri were noticed, also the N e 1 inos clarissa, Boisd. (or it may have been T. fulminans, Butl.) a 4,300 ft., and C ore bajadeta, Moore, and once or twice in the clearing near our hut the fine day-flying moth Husemia con- - spicua, Roths. On the summit I noticed three or four Lycænids, but was unable to catch em, also a gorgeous seeped Milionia : our, Straits Branch NOTES ON A COLLECTING TRIP TO MT. POI, SARAWAK. 9 sp., probably basalis sharpei, Butl. Owing to the moonlight nights we caught no moths at light. The few Cockroaches caught were not of much interest being widely distributed or common species. The only other insects worthy of mention were two curious luminous beetle larve, the one with two luminous 275 in the preanal segment, the other with lateral luminous spots the whole length of its body. The first had been taken before by Dr. Hanitsch on Mt. Kina Balu;*! our specimen was found under a large rock near the foot of the mountain, the second in a similar place near our lancho. I brought them back to Kuching, alive, hoping to breed them out, but ‘without success, as they died soon after. Among other members of the Animal Kingdom, we met with an enormous earthworm over 10 inches long under some moss on a rock. Dr. Michelsen of Hamburg kindly examined it for me and pronounced it new to science. He e proposes to describe it as Pheretima poiana. Two other small worms I found curled up on a leaf at an altitude of 5,000 ft. These also proved new to science and Dr. Michelsen will describe them as Pheretima moultoni. Then a curious black spotted red Planarian or Hammer-headed leech deserves mention, though unfortunately it escaped. So much for the fauna of Mt. Poi as investigated by us in this short visit. In regard to the Flora we must aloe the reader to Beccaris book. 2 The most noticeable features, as already mentioned, were the presence of Conifers, oaks and rotan palms, particularly the latter whose long thorny streamers and thorny fronds were continually reminding us of their existence. On the summit I collected a few pitcher. plants (Nepenthes spp.), which unfortunately were mislaid on the return journey, except one iden- tifi iod by Mr. Burkill as N. tentaculata, Hook. var. imberbis. ear our camp there grew the curious fern Cheiropleuria bic uspis of which I found a few apparently double or “quadricusp” leaves. Professor Bower, to whom I sent them, kindly writes as follows: :—“I make no doubt whatever that all are one species which is variable in this character. The more elaborate specimens form, however, a very convincing link to Dipteris, to which no fern is certainly related.” The same ar occurs on Mt. Lingga in awak. pe rding to a small aneroid the height of our camp was 3,300 ft.; the summit, called Gunong Rumput, 4,350 ft. Both these altitudes are just a thousand feet kaé than those recorded by Bec- cari * and Dr. Foxworthy, who made the ascent in 1908. I append [A 1. Bee Journ. Str. Br., Roy. Asiat. Soc., No. 34, p. 79, 1900. t2. lc. pp. 98-104. 1. le. p. 101 granite grotto 4,238 ft.; summit 5,520 tt. A. Soc., No. 65, 1913. 10 NOTES ON A COLLECTING TRIP TO MT. POI, SARAWAK. in the foot note below an extract ia the report’ on his expedition, which he was kind enough to send n Each day the temperature was remarkably cool even, the thermometer in the shade only varying five degrees during the whole time of our visit viz 60°-70° Fahr. We returned on Monday leaving our camp at 7:30 a. m. reach- ing the house at Rissen before midday ; ; spent the night there (after a much needed wash in the river) and continued next day across to the southern end of Mt. Gading and round it thence to Lundu; the whole distance from our camp on the mountain to Lundu being covered in 84-9 hours actual walking. Our faithful Dayak bearers after being paid off, returned next day to their peaceful life at the foot of Mt. Poi. We found them ‘a 1 willing lot apparently living a contented prosperous life, i spite of occasional bad years for their crops. This year they ape: of swarms of rats with which they were totally unable to deal. Mandan told me that paddi was also liable to attacks of two or three kinds of insects, but that they could be certain of stopping them by calling i in the witch-doctor and going through certain ceremonies “siak” , which were always success- ful; = no amount of “siak”? seemed 10 affect the rats. ethnological affinities of these Slakau Dayaks seem very Eri According to Ling Roth, they are placed among the Land-Dayaks; Hose “and McDougall, the latest authorities on Bornean natives, in their work entitled “The Pagan Tribes of Borneo” (1913), place them on the map of Borneo— and no more. 13. Ascent of Mt. Poi. Mt. Poi is really a small range running east = south for many miles from Tanjong Datu, the western-most point of Bor About the foot of the mountain and on its akh slopes is a magnificent © dry pearke e up the slo 5 to several ee, feet . sea level. mountain is not a difficult one to climb. ossed Poi early in the afternoon and camped for sis ony 0 rg foot of a a stoep slope, ian gee eight und feet below the summit of Sab We were on top ra Sabat at ig 0 Napak the next morning. A gf west 8 ture noted w 64° and t Pg ght of the peak, determined by the use the boiling poi poeta fog wit the aid of corrections furnished by the Kuching ee ore and | the tables of th 7 8 anga al ee was 4, 190 tt. The latitude of this peak is about ON. upper of this mountain is pb de y 25 from the eee moss y nd epiphytie v vegetation which is so marked on high ede in the Philippines. The n this summit do akeh show a bei conspicuou I think it probable that the statement can be safely made that th: redial ‘slopes of mountains 2 this t of Borneo get more and their upper portions less rainfall than is the case with most Philippine pnt rade Pro arf for the same reason th e number of orchids seen in Borneo ee At the summit of Rumput, the tem kang ee at 3.00 P. 5 was 62° with a very 08 wind b'owing. The summit wa with g sphagnum covered trees. The height pal inane bi as 5, 475 fl., which is 8 50 ft. less than the height as estimated by Beccari. Jour. Straits Branch NOTES ON A COLLECTING TRIP TO MT. POI, SARAWAK. 11 Probably there is some Dutch literature discussing them, but I have not been able to consult it; if there is not, i can ommend this tribe to the attention of Dutch residents living i in their neigh- bourhood as material for an interesting ethnological study. The greater part of them live in Dutch Borneo in the Sambas district, whence those now living in Sarawak migrated not long ago. Ac- cording to those we met, they are not related to the Land Dayaks of Sarawak at all; their nearest relations (according to them) being the Lara Dayaks, who also live on the borders of Sarawak and Sambas, and none seem to know of earlier traditions suggesting their arrival from another country. They differ from the Land-Dayaks in certain customs and general characters; burning the dead is rarely done, they are not allowed to eat crocodiles on any account, but there is nothing to prev ent them eating deer’s flesh. ‘They hace no head house (“pang- ga” or “pancha”) ; thei r houses are of a different type, the ruai or common hall running the whole length of the house was larger, seemed to be more in use than in the Land-Dayak houses; large fireplaces were made all down the centre of this common sleeping benches or cubicles (as in some ena houses) for bac shelors and old men were ranged all along the ou wa Their language sential to contath many he and some Sea- Dayak words; but the greater part seemed quite unlike either Land- Dayak, Sea-Dayak or Malay and they themselves said they were unable to understand the Land- Dayak language and had to resort to Malay as a medium of n nene n when conversing with a Land-Dayak. The Land-Dayaks of Sarawak are among the few tribes who eat crocodiles, but only a few houses allow pargi selves to eat deer’s flesh.“ The Land- Dayaks of Sarawak have tradition that they came from Sekong and before that from South Borneo and Java; we could hear of no such tradition among the Slakaus. Hitherto it has been stated over and over again that the Dayaks of Borneo consist of Sea-Dayaks and Land- Day aks, two totally different races, the former comparatively recent arrivals in Borneo, closely related to Malays, the latter a much longer-estab- lished race in Borneo more nearly related to the Jens civilined and ine established races in Borneo. It would be interesting to try and ace out evidence to show that the Slakaus are an intermediate race and so join up two races now regarded as very distantly re- a P robably they have been modified to a certain extent through mixture with Cai who have also occupied the Sambas country for many generation The pretty little station at Lundu with its inven buni low overlooking the river appeared a veritable haven of rest to after our hot tramp from Poi. A little way up river on the right Mus. Journ. No. 1, p. 140, 1911. The Prohibition of Deer’s Flesh | 3 some cf the Land-Dayaks by F. F. Boult and J. C. Moulton. R. A. Soc., No. 65, 1913. 12 NOTES ON A COLLECTING TRIP TO MT. POI, SARAWAK. bank there is a little mission oes now almost deserted. The Church we found in sad need of repair and the native caretaker, on the princely salary of $5 a í aonik pointed gloomily to the dis- heartening spectacle of the vicarage and garden, which he was supposed to look after, now in a dreadfully tumble- down, > pe: state. The Church had been built just 50 years ago (18 Our three days at Lundu were devoted to insect- ere in order to try and make up for the deficiencies in this branch on Poi. There was a good co poche ground quite close to the bungalow on the hill behind and one or two good insects were obtained. We may mention a rare Bornean C icada of which three examples were caught, Tosena depicta, Distant, a beautiful insect with olive green tegmina and black wings apparently only known from S. E. Borneo. Dr. Hanitsch secured a rare cockroach, Panaesthia mandarinea, Sauss., a species allied to the common world-spread P. javanica, but differing i in the black and white banded elytra. Several com- mon species ot butterflies were taken, but none worthy of comment ; three examples of a beautiful marbled green Phasmid, Aschipasma annulipes, Westw. may be mentioned and the following beetles are not by any means common in Sarawak, the Melolonthid, Leu- copholis staudingeri, Brok., a pair of the Cetoniid, Protactia acu- minata, rng the Cicindelids Collyris diardi, Latr. and -Cicindela versicolor . L., a beautiful pair of red and blue Hispids, new to science go named by Dr. Gestro Botryonopa moultoni, and the commoner species of the same family, Gonophora chalybeata, Baly and Dactylispa bipartita, Guer., the bright little Cassid, Metriona triangulum, Weise, the Longicorns, Glenea albomaculata, Gah. and adelia, Pasc. anë the big genre Heteromerous beetle, Trich- fenotoma ee Deyr. kindly named for me by Dr. Aurivillius of Stockho The c common Pentatomids Dalpada trimaculata, Westw. and D. oculata, Fab. were also taken. The rather rare Nymphaline ulaceura osteria, Westw. is worth metion On Friday afternoon the launch steamed in on the in-coming tide and next morning we left at 7 ee arriving in Kuching at 3.30 p. m. after just a fortnight’s abse Two busy days were spent in naming ap our captures in the Sarawak Museum, and then our Singapore friends left us on Tuesday (April 29th. ) returning to Singapore by the s. 8. 5 ; our joint expedition to the heights of Poi was a thing of the Jour. Straits Branch R. A, Soc., No, 65, 1913. Notes on a portion of the late Mr. Sheltord’s list of Bornean Butterflies, Part I, published in the Society’s Journal No. 41. By J. C. Mouton. Curator of the Sarawak Museum. In 1904 the first instalment of an article on the Butterflies of Borneo by Mr. R. Shelford, then Curator of Sarawak 5 appeared in the Society’s Journal, vo. 41. In 1905, a second par appeared in Journal No. 45, the two parts dealg with the Familie Nymphalidae and Lemoniide, comprising 256 spec No further parts appeared until 1911 when the present writer dealt with the Family Lycwnide in Journal No. 60. Since the sere of the first two parts, certain important works on East- ern Butterflies have appeared, necessitating to some extent a re- vision of portions of Mr. Shelford’s list, in ‘order to bring it up to date. While it is by no means necessary to re-write the whole list, certain portions are in need of more revision than others, and while it appears simpler to re-write certain groups, for the majority of the list it will only be necessary to add a ces aout page or two embodying the results of the latest worker The remaining parts dealing with the Pupiionids and Hes- peridee are in preparation and it is proposed to add any supplemen- tary information in an appendix at the end of the last part, while for the more lengthy revision 5 a group like the Amathustine it seems best to devote a separate p The order adopted in the 1 list is that of Stichel, in Genera Insectorum, Fascicles 31 and 36, 1905-6. For brevity’s sake, the only references guoted are (1) the original deseription and (ii) the number given to each species in Mr. Shelford's paper. Fam. NYMPHALIDAE. Sub-fam. AMATHUSIINAE. Genus, AMATITUSIA, Fab. 76. Amathusia phidippus, L. Papilio phidippus, E Cent. Ins. rar. Resp. B. Johannson (Ameen. Acad, Vol. 6.) p. 402, (1763). i Amathusia 2 Shelford, No. 82, Journ. Str. Br., Roy. Asiat. Soc. p. 107, (19 4). # This number is used by Mr. Shelford for the first species in his list of the Amathusiinae Jour. Straits Branch R. A. Soc., No. 65, 1913. l4 NOTES ON MR. SHELFORD’S BORNEAN BUTTERFLIES. A common species in Sarawak. The typical form occurs in Siam, Burma, Malay Peninsula, Natunas, Borneo, Java and Lombok; however Fruhstorfer and Stichel give names to most of these local forms of the typical form, thus tania, Fruhstorfer, is confined to Java, diluta, Fruhstorfer, to Borneo, binghami, Fruhstorfer, to Perak, Mergui and Billiton, coriotincta, Stichel, to Natuna Isles, ete., ete. he full name of the Bornean form according to Stichel is thus 4 82 0 (section Ategana, cohort Phidippiformes) phi- dippus phidippus forma diluta, Fruhstorfer ; and to lighten our burdens further we should remember that the genus Amathusia belongs to the tribe A pe ied 5 8 5 forms part of the sub- family Amathusiine, which is of the sub-families of the Lepidoptero- -Rhopalocerous 651017 Nymphalide! Thus the modern form of “binomial” nomenclature Subspecies of phidippus occur in the Philippines, Pane Celebes, Nias and the Andamans. The range of the species is thus the Malayan Archipelago and Peninsula. Amathusia schénbergi borneensis, Fruhst. Amathusia schinbergi borneensis, 5 Deut. Ent. Zeit. Lep. (Iris), Vol. 12, p. 72, 76 (189 Amathusia schénbergi borneensis, ne NG. 83, Le. ypic cal form occurs in Perak and Sumatra; the above subspecies in Borneo only. => => a. form gabriela, Fruhstorfer, mathusia ochraceofusca gabriela, Fruhst. Soc. Ent. Vol. 20, p. 130 (1905 Amathusia ochreofusca, Shelford, No. 84, l.e. * South Borneo. 78. Amathusia perakana staudingeri, Röber, Amathusia staudingeri, Röber, Ent. Nachr. Vol. 21, p.202 00). South Borneo. -7 = Amathusia masina, Fruhst. Pseudamathusia masina, 5 Deut. Ent. Zeit., Iris, Vol. 17, p. 155 (1904). South-west Borneo and Sumatra. Genus, AMATHUXIDIA, Staudinger, 80. Amathuxidia amythaon ottomana, Butl. Amathusia ottomana, Butler, Ent. Mo. Mag. Vol. 6, p. 55 6 *1 Vide Stichel l.c. p. 59. footnote (I). ‘Jour, Straits Cranch NOTES ON MR. SHELFORD’S BORNEAN BUTTERFLIES. 15 Amathuxidia amythaon ottomana, Shelford, No. 80, l.c. Sarawak: Kuching (Sar. Mus.). The typical form of am ythaon occurs in Assam, Burma and Tenasserim, with subspecies in the Malay Peninsula, Sumatra, Java, Nias, Philippines and Borneo. Genus, THAUMANTIS, Hubner, 81. Thaumantis lucipor, Westw. Thaumantis lucipor, Westwood, Gen. Di. Lep. Vol. 2, p. 337 (1851). Thaumantis lucipor, Shelford, No. 87, l.e A common species in Sarawak. Distribution: Malay gana a Java, Sumatra and Borneo. 82 Thaumantis odana cyclops, Rober, Thaumantis odana var. cyclops, Röber, Soc. Ent. Vol. 19 p. 105 (1904). Thaumantis odana, Shelford, No. 85, lc A common species in Sarawa k. : This subspecies is confined to Borneo; the ya form occurs in the Malay b Sumatra, Nias and Java 82a. form depupillata, Fruhst. ` er, Soc. Ent. Vol. 20, p. 113 (19 Thaumantis odana cyclops forma S Fruhstor- )5). South-west Borneo. 83. Thaumantis noureddin chatra, Fruhst. e, 1 chatra, Fruhstorfer, Soc. Ent. Vol. 20, p. 113 (190 58070 5 . sultanus, 3 Gen. Insect. Fave. 36, pp. 19 and 59, taf. é 9 (1906). Thaumantis noureddin, awa a Le Common in Sarawak. This subspecies ranges as far a North Borneo. The typical nowreddin, Westw., comes on the Malay Peninsula, Sumatra and Banka. Genus, Zeuxrpra, Hübner, 84. Zeuridia amethystus wallacei, Feld. 1 7 ana Reise Novara, Lep. Vol. 2, 62, k. 3 (186 . 5 Sikes No. 76, l.c. Zeuxidia wallacei, Shelford, No. 78, lc. Common species in Sarawak. R. A. Soc „ No. 63, 1913. — lor) 0 Ot 86. 87. 0 NOTES ON MR. SHELFORD'S BORNEAN BUTTERFLIES. This subspecies is confined to Borneo; the typical form occurs in the Malay Peninsula, Sumatra and Banca, with other subspecies in Mindanao, Palawan and Siam Zeuxidia doubledati, Westw. Zeuxidia doubledaii, Westwood, Gen. Di. Lep. Vol. 2, p. 329 (1851). Zeuxidia doubledau, Shelford, No. 77, l.e. Zeuridia pryeri, Shelford, No. 79, Lc. Sarawak: Kuching (Sar. Mus.). This species is known from Sumatra and Borneo; doubt- fully recorded from Billiton and Java. Zeuridia aurelia aureliana, Honr. Zeuxidia aurelius var. aureliana, Honrath, Berl. Ent. Zeit. Vol. 33, p. 162. (1889). Amanda aureliana, Shelford, No. 81, L.c. Sarawak: Lawas, Malinau and Paku (Sar. Mus.). A great rarity. This subspecies is confined to Borneo; the ty pical aurelia, ` Cramer, occurs in the Malay Peninsula and Sumatra. Genus, THaurta, Moore, Thauria aliris, Westw. . aliris, Westwood, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond. Vol. 4, p. 176, t. 17 (185 5 aliris, Shelford, No. 88, Lc. wak: Limbang, Mts. Matang and Serambu (Sar. Mus.). Not u uncommon. I have seen it feeding on remains of a dead mammal. : The typical form is confined to Borneo, subspecies occur in Burma, Malay Peninsula and Tonkin. Genus, Faunis, Hübner, Faunis phaon, Erichs. Drusilla phaon, Erichson, Nov. Act. Acad. Leop. Vol. 16, Suppl. p. 491 „t. 40, f. 1, 2a, g (1834). Clerome phaon, Shelford, No. 93, Le. Sarawak: Maropok 3 Trusan and Limbang (Sar. Mus.). Philippines and Born Straits Jour. Branch NOTES ON MR. SHELFORD'S BORNEAN BUTTERFLIES 89. Faunis gracilis, Butler, Clerome gracilis, Butler, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (3) Vol. 20, p. 401, t. 8, fig. 7 (1867). Clerome g gracilis, Shelford. kaa 94, J. c. A common species in Sarawa Distribution: 90. Malay N Sumatra and Borneo Faunis stomphax, Westw Clerome stomphar, Westwood, Trans. Ent. Soe. Lond. „ p. 186, t. 21, figs. 3, 4 (1858). Clerome stomphax, Shelford, No. 98, Le. A common species in Saraw Distribution: Borneo, Billiton and Sumatra, with subspecies plateni in Palawan 90a. form besa, Hew. Je Clerome besa, Shelford, No. 96, L.c. North Borneo only Clerome besa, Hewitson, Exot. Butl. Vol. 3, t. 1, Clerome, fig. 1 (1863). 2 — Faunis arcesilaus borneensis, Fruhst. Clerome arcesilaus borneensis, Fruhstorfer, Soc. Ent. Vol. 20, p. 34 (1905 Clerome arcesilaus, Shelford, No. £ Common in Sarawak. is subs 97, be. ies is confined to Borneo; other subspecies occur in a Nia and Mentawei Isles; the typical form in India, Malay Peninsula and Sumatra. de Nicéy. Clerome kirata, Soc. Vol. 92. Faunis kirata, de Nicéville, Journ. ase Nat. Hist. 6, p. $44.1, ¥, fig. 3 3 (1891 Clerome kirata, Shelford, No. 98, Le. Sarawak: Limbang (Sar. f Distribution: Malay Peninsula; Sumatra and Borneo. genus, TAENARIS, Hübner, 93. Taenaris horsfieldii occulta, Grose-Smith, 2 2 Tenaris occulta, Grose-Smith, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. Soc. Vol. 3, p. 316 (1889). Tenaris occulta, Shelford, No. 99, l.c Sarawak: Marapok 1 Lawas and Lingga (Sar. Mus.). A rare species in Born Other sere occur in m Palawan, Singapore and 4 5 ; the typical form in Java. T. horsfieldii occulta is confined to Borneo. R. A. Soc., No. 65, 1913 a IS NOTES ON MR. SHELFORD’S BORNEAN BUTTERFLIES. Genus, XANTHOTAENTA, Westwood, 94. Nanthotenia busiris burra, Stich: Xanthotenia 5 burra, Stichel, Gen. Insectorum, Fase. 36, p. 57 (1906). Xanthotenia 1 Shelford, No. 100, lc. Common in Sarawak. This subspecies is confined to Borneo; the typical form is recorded from the Malay Peninsula, Sumatra and Java, with two other subspecies in Nias and Mentawei Isles. Sub.-fam. DISCOPHORIN Æ. Genus, DiscopHora, Boisduval, 5. Discophora necho cheops, Feld. ase ea cheops, Felder, Reise Novar. Lep. Vol. 2, (2). p. 462 66). ure necho cheops, Shelford, No. 89, l.c. Common in Sarawak. ; This subspecies occurs in Sumatra and Borneo; the typical form in Java; other subspecies in Nias and Palawan. 96. Discophora sondaica, Boisd. Discophora sondaica, Boisduval, Spec. Gen. Lep. Vol.], t. 22, f. 3 (1836). Discophora tullia sondaica, Shelford, No. 90, Le. Common in Sarawak. Distribution: Malay Peninsula, Sumatra, Java, Bali, miu bes, with subspecies in Mindanao, China, Assam and India 97. Discophora amethystina, Stichel, eea ah amethystina, Stichel, Ins. Borse, Vol. 17, p- 69 (1900). Diyan koni amethystina, Shelford, No. 91, l.c. North Borneo only Genus, ENtspE, Westwood, 98. Enispe euthymius milvus, Staud. e milvus, Staudinger, Deut. Ent. Zeit. Vol. 9, p. 231, t ), f. ; 897 Hoist milvus, Shelford, No. 92, Le. Mt. Kina Balu only. The typical form comes f rom Sikkim, Assam, Burma and Tenasserim ; a subspecies, tessellatus, Moore, from North India, Tonkin and Sumatra. Jour, Straits Branch R. A. Soc., No 65, 1913, The Javanese Theatre: Wayang Purwa and Wayang Gedog. By Dr. R. van BEUNINGEN VAN HELSDINGEN, (WITH PLATES I-VI). The following pages are mainly an abstract of the article o00neel” (i.e. Stage, Theatre) in the ‘ Encyclopaedie van Neder- landsch Indie.’ The Javanese have seven kinds of theatres: 1. Wayang purwa, in which the shadows of leather puppets are shown, for which reason it is also called Wayang kulit, kulit meaning leather, 2. Wayang gedog, differing from Wayang purwa principally in the répertoire, ‘ T 3. Wayang kélitik or karuchil, in which flat wooden puppets are shown, 4. Wayang golek, in which the actors are represented by round dressed up puppets, Topeng, acted by masked performers, Wayang wong, in which the actors are without masks and speak their own parts, 7. Wayang beber, in which pictures are shown. 8 f these seven kinds of theatres, only the first two will be dealt with here. WAYANG PURWA. In the Wayang purwa the shadows of leather puppets of peculiar shape are thrown on a screen (kêlir) of white cloth, often having a red border, and stretched on a wooden frame ( panggung). Behind the screen hangs a copper lamp (blenchong), under which the performer (dalang) is seated. Close to him is a chest (kotak), in which are put the puppets (Wayang), and accessory articles (richikan), as arms, horses, ete. To the chest are attached two or three little metallic plates, (kêprak), against which the dalang beats with his right foot when a war scene is to be represented. In his left hand he has a small hammer of wood or horn (tabuh képrak or chémpala), with which he gives directions to the musi- cians seated behind him. The plays are taken from the parwa’s of the Mahabharata and from the Ramayana. The close con- nection between the theatre and religion is shown by the fact that an offering to the spirits (sayen) takes place before the play com- mences. This is put in a cup (bokor), whilst incense (dupa) is Jour, Straits Branch R. A. Soc., No. 65, 1913. 20 THE JAVANESE THEATRE. burning. The puppets are grotesque in form. They are generally cut in profile and have loose arms, which can be moved by wooden sticks (chémpurit). The dalang throws the shadows of the pup- pets on the screen, and speaks for the persons they represent. In the intervals between the scenes, he sometimes gives descriptions and declamations (suluk). Now-a-days it is the custom for the men to sit on that side of the screen where the dalang is placed, and thus they can see both the puppets and their shadows, whilst the women are on the opposite side of the screen and see only the shadows. Formerly both men and women were on one side and the dalang on the other, and this is still the custom in Bali, Lombok and West-Java. Of all the forms of wayang the wayang purwa is certainly the oldest, and was 5 an ancient shadow- play of Javanese origin, and was in existence before the Hindus came to Java. ‘The following ides to old Javanese literature 18 that this wayang already existed there in the first half of the 11th century after Christ, Arjunawiwaha, strophe 59, Wrttasan- caya, strophe 93 dating from about the middle of the 12th century), Bharatayuddha, strophe 664 (written 1157 A.D.), Tan- tupang gelaran, fol. 34a of cod. 2212 Warn leg, (probati dating from the lst half of the 11th century after Christ), Ramayana, Sarga XXIV, verse 112 (probably from the beginning of the 13th century), Brahmandapurana, Sumanasantaka XXVII, 1, ane Ramawijaya, VII, 12. In a record on copper, found in Bali, of as early a date as 1058 A.D. aringgit = awayang (performing ‘the shadow -play) is mentioned, and even in a record of Çaka finds juru barata (actor) spoken of, but it is not certain whether a performer of the Classical shadow-play or a buffoon is meant. From the above-mentioned citations it is evident that as early as the first half of the 11th century shadow-plays were shown at Kediri, in which shadows of figures cut out of leather (walulang inukir) were projected on the screen (Air), that they were 80 popular that they were referred to by the poets of the time, and that already in the 12th century A.D. these shows were accom- panied by an orchestra, consisting of flutes bar ak small cym- bals (kamanak), ete. If regular plays were then being acted, the shadow-plays must have heen indigenous to Tawa long before 950 Çaka. According to Dr. Brandes “the wayang Was known to the Javanese shen 700 Caka. An argument in favour of this is that the technical terms of the wayang are very old, and for that reason difficult to explain. Dr. Hazeu concludes that the shadow-play was known in Java about 800 Caka (probably even earlier), and that the acting was technically the same as at present, that at that time they used leather dolls, a screen, a lamp, ete. (Bijdrage tot de kennis van het Javaansche tooneel, page 18). According to Dr. Hazeu it is almost certain that the wayang was invented iD Java. All the technical terms are pure Javanese. The Hindus never had a shadow-play. The Chinese have a shadow-play, but Jour. Straits Branch THE JAVANESE THEATRE, 21 it was never popular with them. Dr. Hazeu thinks it very unlike- ly, if not TERE that the wayang was borrowed from the Chinese. T ha Siamese wayang probably came directly from the Javanese, or Froth the Malays of Malacca. Like the Indian and Grecian theatre the wayang was developed out of the religious ceremomes in honour of the gods, or of forefathers represented as gods. Even now the wayang “shows signs of having had gh ae! a 2 Sigal We have already seen that a sachifice (sa Was vored. that incense was burnt, ete. The fact that a Davan) is often performed to prevent illness, misfortune, cte., points in the same direction. Their original intention was probably to call the spirits of their foref father s in order to consult them in difficult cases. The grotesque figures of the wayang dolls were very likely intended not to represent human beings, but spirits. At first probably the head of the family was the person who called the spirits. Later on this became the work of priests, or the pawang, 925 are found nearly everywhere in the Indian Archipelago. Dr. Hazeu finds a trace of Shamanism in the information given by Ratios Mas Utovo, that in some cases before the show commences the dalang creeps with burning incense into a covered cage to hold converse 1 hese priests were called widu mangidung or walyan. These names are found in the Kawi records. Gradually the religious ceremony degenerated into a form of 55 We find the same tendency. amongst the Bataks and Olo Ngadju. According to Dr. Hazeu’s hypothesis the shadow-play was a gene rt of their 0 rn religion, and the performer was the priest of that religion. The wayang dates in this case from the period previous to the introduction of Brahmanism and Buddhism, i.e. from the first centuries after Christ. The Javanese name fer a theatrical performance is lakon, derived from the root laku, meaning pe go but also to act, just like the Greek word “ drama.” All 1 akon follow strict rules. T hey are to be found in the Ugér pédalangan or Rules for dalangs. The different kinds of acting have fixed technical names. They distinguish for instance between janturan the same Sémar with Petruk and Nalagareng, or with these grotesque persons were originally ancient Javanese ancestors, afterwards peo kaen by heroes lane ge Wat teir followers). How a god can 1 descend f Narada, who is to the R. A. Soc., No. 65, 1913. 22 THE JAVANESE THEATRE, nese. In lakon jejer (also called lajêr or lugu), the subjects are directly derived from tradition and are to be distinguished from lakon charangan, in which the subjects are based on tradition but are fictitious, whilst lakon sémpalan are fragments of larger plays, abbreviated in order to be shown in one evening. The literature connected with these performances can be divided into two parts: (1) wayang tales in poetry, or sometimes in prose, describing fully the contests of the plays. They are recited at some feasts, as for instance the tingheb feast and the pupak-pusér feast (celebrated respectively in connection with a premature confinement, and at the cutting of the umbilical cord) and are now called Sérat wawachan or waosan, formerly Sêrat kanda ringgit (or wayang). Such sêrat kanda are found in the manuscript collections at Batavia, Leiden and London. One of them is described under the title “ Ban- dung in Prof. Vreede’s Catalogue of Javanese ae Madurese manuscripts of the University Library of Leiden, and another contains a full history of Rama. The last mentioned belongs to the legacy of Van der Tuuk. To the new wayang tales belong the Bale- Galagala, about which one can compare the information given by Professor Kern in his treatise “ Eene Indische sage in Jay: aansch gewaad,” and of Professor Vreede in the “ Feestalbum ” offered to Professor Kern. (2) The proper manuals of the dalang (SE pakêm lakon ing wayang). ‘These manuals (pakêm) are not very old. They distinguish between the pakêm balungan, which gives 61 the outline of a piece, and the pake ém gancharan, which is not so short, and gives a résumé of the play According to the Javanese the 1 5 of the wayang purwa describe the primeval history of Java. They can be place ad under two heads: (1) the old Javanese or real Malay- Polynesian myths. As examples of 1 we would mention the Lakon Watu Gunung and Lakon Jamur Dipa. The Lakon Jamur Dipa is derived from the Manik Maya, and so also the Lakon Mèngukuhan. We should also mention the Lakon Murwakala or Purwakala, used av the ngruwat, which are Wajang performances given to prevent mistot- tune, and that lakon is derived from the Tantu Panggêlaran. ‘The Kane ang-Kala is also used for this object. The. Lakon Budug- basu or Srisédana. is given at e feasts. (2) Indian legends taken from Sanscrit literature, especially the Mahabharata and Ramayana. The greater part of these theatrical pieces treat of episodes from the “history of the Pandawas and Kaurawas. Professor Kern compares the Lakon Obong-obongan bale si gala- gala with the Jatugrhaparwan of the Adiparwan. Dr. Hazeu compares Palasara with a part of the Adiparwan, and the Lakon Arimba with the Hidimbhawadhaparwan of the Adiparwan and the Ilariwanga. Besides these we have the Lakon Pandu and the Wayang Pregiwa. Derived from the Ramayana is the 3 Rama saweg wonten Mantilidirja, the source of which is Ram Keling. At weddings the Lakon Mintaraga is performed, the Jour, Straits Branch 33 THE JAVANESE THEATRE, 23 subject of which is the marriage of Arjuna and Subadra; at child- birth the Lahire Gatotkacha (birth of Ghatotkacha) is acted. Literature of the Wayang 1 805 In addition to the above mentioned books and treatises we have: C. Poensen, De ajang in Med. Ned. Zend. Ch. te Mechelen, en en ander over de Wajang in Tijdschr. Ind. T. L. Mr. L. Serrurier, de Wajang Poerwa. Raden Mas Oetoyo, Beantwoording der vragen, gesteld door Mr. a Serrurier. Veth, Java. Van der Lith, Ned. 0. ndie. Raffles, The History of Java. 9 185 Handleiding voor oA vergelykende volkenkunde van Ned. Indie. Dr. G. A, . Haz Bijdra tot de kennis van het Be dahi tooneel, ee aangeboden aan Prof. Kern. 185 eee s Cat. der Jav. en Mad. 18 en Catalogi der Jav, IIS Pauen, Londen, Leiden en van en Nederlandsch Bijbel GN WAYANG GEDOG. After the wayang purwa, another kind of e came into existence under the rule of the princes of Majapahit, namely the wayang gédog (according to Dr. Serrurier). Wayang meant originally shadow, but later it came to mean puppet, and also theatrical performance. The meaning of gédog is not certain. According to some it signifies about the same as yédug (farthest bound ary), or gédeg (wall, partition). In that case this kind of wayang would be so called because it forms the boundary or partition between the tales of the wayang purwa and those of the wayang gédog. The wayang be is regarded as an offshoot (/ of the wayang purwa. For this reason the wayang gédog is also called wayang takul (takul is a Balinese word for prolongation, and the Javanese word tukul means to shoot out). According to others gédog signifies horse, and this wayang is so called because the hero of it (Panji) generally has a name, a part of which means horse, for instance Auda V ‘aneng pali, Ini Jaran in Javanese, and Hundakan W asengsari in Balinese. Another explanation is that gédog has the same 0 8 as the word Kedok (mask), but this is the least probable, for masks are used in this wayang. In the wa yang géedog leather puppets throw their shadows on a screen, just as in the wayang purwa. In playing the wayang purwa, however, the gamêlan saléndre is used, but in the wayang gd the gamélan pelog. The wayang gédog is not nearly so popular as the wayang purwa. The hero of the wayang gédog is Raden Ten Prince of Djanggala. The love adventures of this prince with Dewi Angreni, Chandra Kirana (Sékar-taji), and other princes- ses, and his fights with different 3 especially with the Span or the prince “from 0 ver the sea, are the principal subjects of t 880 tales. Often they begin with the abduction of the heroine, or . $ the disappearance of ihe hero, who only find each other again after R. A. Soc., No. 65, 1913. 24 THE JAVANESE THEATRE, many adventures. Whilst the répertoire of the wayang — is principally taken from Indian literature, that of the wayang gedog is originally Javanese. Panji is the type of masculine beauty, in- vulnerability and invincibility (digdaya), the darling of the gods and of women. He is looked upon as the incarnation of Arjuna, and his intended, Sékar-taji, as that of Subadra. Sêmar and his sons appear here as clowns just as in the wayang purwa. Giants are in attendance on Kélana, but the monkeys of the wayang purwa are wanting. The way the hair of the gědog puppets is dressed differs from that of the purwa puppets: the satrivas do not wear the hair here in a coil, but combed upwards at the back. The way the hair is worn in the wayang purwa (supit urang) is not used here. The keris is not used in the wayang purwa, and first appears in the wayang gédog. ‘The lances used by the heroes are sometimes without iron points (lawung). ‘The Kélana has an army of Bugis soldiers with cylindrical headdresses. The technical differences from the wayang ‘purwa puppets are, however, slight. The chief difference between these two kinds of wayang is the répertoire, which for the wayang purwa is principally taken from the parwas of the Mahabharata, and for the wayang gédog is derived from the Panji tales. Of these stories the best known is the Panji tale edited by Roorda in 1869 (the three wayang tales: Palasara, Pandu and Raden Pandji). Of another Panji story, the poem Jaya langkara, Dr. aha Stuart gave an analysi Literature of the wayang gédog: pa P. L. en Vk (Nieuwe Serie, Prof. Vreede’s Catalogue of Jav. and Mad. Manuscripts, Dr. H. II. . e Cat. of Mad. and Sund. MSS. Po ensen, Med. Te Mechelen in T. I. T. L. Vk, Serrurier, Hazeu, taden Mas Utaya, Wilken, van der Lith. GAMELAN.* as (ia lun is the bh eg atan a a be ~ musical ments, play t fea mon he various kinds of gamélan are “distinguished re te kef in whid the instruments are tuned, namely the Gamêlan salendro, with clear and high notes, compared by the Javanese with the sound of glass; the Gamêlan pelog, with lower notes, which they compare with the sound of metal; and Gamélan miring; this last one is not tuned in a different key, but is a salendro with a different pitch, that is to say one of the five notes is ee a little higher, and this is only the case with a few instrume The musical instruments of the Gamélan are stringed instru- ments, wind instruments and instruments of percussion, or accord- ing to their place in the orchestration, instruments for the melody or accompaniment, and bass instruments. ‘lhe rêbah is a stringed instrument, and is a violin with two strings, usually itte z See Eney clopaedio van Nederlandsch Indië, Gamêlan, Jour. Straits Branch THE JAVANESE THEATRE, 25 the melody, and played on by the bandmaster (lurah genong). Phe wind-instruments are the suling, or flute, and sometimes the sélompret, a kind of trumpet. The instruments of percussion are as follows: (1) the kéndang and the kélipung, conical drums with which the player produces a variety of dull tones by striking the big end of the drum with the palm or fingers of the right hand, While with the left hand he strikes the small end, the drum being on his lap or on a wooden trestle before him. (2) The tjélém- pung, a kind of horizontal harp, the chords of which are struck with the thumb nails, whilst the tones are muffled by placing the fingers under the brass strings. Another class of instruments of percussion, struck with little hammers or sticks (tabuh) wrapped in cloth or covered with twine, is as follows: (1) the bonang, metallic kettles, placed mouth downwards on cords stretched across wooden fourlegged frame (ranchakan), these have a boss (pénchu) on the top, which is struck by the musician, who holds a tabuh in each hand; if the orchestra is tuned in salendro, the bonang consists of two rows of five kettles each; if it is tuned in pelog then the bonang consists of two rows of seven kettles each. (2) The saron, a kind of xylophone with six or seven metallic bars, diminishing in length from left to right resting on the edges of oblong wooden cases (grobogan) between pins, and played on with one tabuh; a complete gamêlan salendro has four saron. (3) Fhe gambang, two in number, one with wooden bars (gambang kayu), and one with metallic bars (gambang gongso): these in- struments are like the saron, but have bigger bars. The gambang kayu is struck with two labuh, and the gambang gongso with one. (4) The génder, consisting of flat short sounding bars, which rest on cotton cords like the links of a necklet. These cords are at- tached to a frame resting on long legs (ranchakan). Under each bar is a tube of bamboo, which acts as a sounding board. A Gamêlan salendro of some importance has three génder, a gamêlan pelog six. They are played on with two tabuh. (5) The gong, metallic basins with hemispherical bosses (pénchu) in the centre, hanging on a trestle (gayor). Usually two gongs of the same Size are attached to one gayor, or one big gong and a smaller one (kempul). (6) The kénong and the kétuk, a large and a small cymbal, in the shape of a bonang, resting each separately on two crossed cords in a square frame on short legs; (7) the rojeh, kétjer and tjéluring thin bars slightly bent or metallic dishes, attached to a cord, hanging round the neck of the player, or fixed o a grobogan. These are not always used; (8) the bédug, a big Wooden drum, hanging in a frame, (9) the kěmpyong, kettles like the bonang, resting as they do on cords, in a wooden frame or case; (10) ihe bénde and the beri, sounding cymbals, hanging in small gayor, the beri having no pénchu. Ihe above mentioned string and wind instr instruments of percussion 1-1 are the instruments W R. A. Soc., No. 65, 1913. ‘ — a * uments, and the hich. produce 26 THE JAVANESE THEATRE, the spied the others are the instruments for the bass and accom- panime A 1 gamêlan requires about 24 players (nyogo). They are seated near their instruments, or with them on the ground. Except at the courts of canis and Djocjakarta such a complete gamêlan is seldom seen in Java. The kind and number of the instruments, however, depends upon the occasion. ‘he wayang purwa and solemn ceremonies require a more complete orchestra; whereas for repasts, processions, and the performance of an inferior kind of wayang, a smaller number of instruments is sufficient. The gamélan music has reached a great eg apaa at the court of Djoc Ja, and the instruments there, which a of considerable antiquity, are held in great veneration. pene the most ancient and auspicious heirlooms (pusoko) at Djocja- karta is the salendro, having the name of hangdjeng kiahi mung- gang, and dating from the Hindu period; next follow the 2 kangdjeng K iahi Guntur madu, said to have come originally f the State of Demak, and Kiahi nogo, and the Salendro, Kiahi sutak and Kiahi kodok ngorek. 'These orchestras, with some others, are sp ea ga for a definite purpose. ure. J, Groneman en J. P. N. Land, De Gamelan te e D. de Lange. Over Jay. muziek. A WAYANG PERFORMANCE. Vide Dr. Serrurier. De Wajang poerwa. A few hours before the show commences cheerful gamêlan music announces to the people that a wayang performance will ee place. In the meantime 1 screen (kêlir) is stretched out, nd the wayan 9 puppets are put a plantain stem between the par ori (dalang) and the screen. The puppets are arranged in it according to their size, the biggest on each side, whilst the centre is free for the performance. The lamp (blenchong) is lighted, and the dalang seats himself on a mat under it. looks to see if the incense under the screen is burning well, if all the wa yang puppets which he has often to use are close to him, and if his opium and coffee are at hand. Formerly when it was neces- sary to give him a sayen (a meal 1 to his good genius) and when the oil remaining in the lamp after the »erformance was for himself, he looked carefully to see that tlie quantity of the sayen and the oil were sufficient. The dalang has before him in the centre of the sereen nothing but the gunungan (mountain) a piece of leather in the shape of a heart, on which are outlined a conical tree se a wild animals. This gunungan is placed in the centre as a sign that the perform- ance has not yet begun. On his left hand the 5 has the kotak (chest), the contents of which are nearly all removed; to his right is the cover of the chest, on which are the wayang puppets, which Jour. Straits Branch THE JAVANESE THEATRE, 27 he uses only occasionally; behind him are his opium and his coffee. A little farther away the musicians are seated. At a scarcely perceptible sign from the dalang, the talu (a cheerful gamelan piece) begins, which announces the commencement of the performance. Not until then does the dalang take the required attitude, i.e. he crosses his legs, the right leg over the left, to enable him to touch the kêprak with the sole of his right foot. This kêprak consists of two or three metallic plates, attached to the wayang chest, and the sound of it not only expresses war scenes but also serves as a cue for the musicians. In his left hand the dalang holds the chémpala, with which he beats against the inside of the chest when a wayang has finished talking, or when the music has to stop. To show that the performance will begin, the dalang takes the gunungan from the plantain stem, moves it so that a magnified image of it is thrown on the screen, and afterwards puts it in the plantain stem on his right. Now follows the jejer; the loud music of the beginning gradually changes into a charming air, the tune of which depends upon which prince will make his appearance. The female wayang puppets, who have to represent the bedajo and srimpi (dancers) dance a little and prepare seats for the prince and his suite, which seats are, however, invisible to the spectator. Now the prince makes his entrance, followed by two women servants. The dalang puts these wayang puppets in a bigger plantain stem, which is parallel to the one already men- tioned, but stands higher owing to its being thicker. One after another the councillors of the prince appear, make their obeisance prince, and the security enjoyed by his subjects. After that he gives a sign to the musicians with his chémpala for the music to stop, and speaks for the puppets with the accompaniment of the saron. The right arm of the wayang who is supposed to be Speaking, is moved, to show who is the actor at the moment. Be- sides this the change of the dalang’s voice, and of the rapidity with Which he speaks, indicate different actors. If a war scene is to acted, the generals leave to give the necessary orders to their armies, Which are represented by wayang figures on a broad piece of leather; these figures have umbrellas (payong) and spears in their hands, besides large guns of the latest pattern! This rampog (army) 1s ge an is used to represent such an obstacle. ie princes of the ‘ 4 ; ies. They do not want wayang only the Pandawas are without armies. yo R. A. Soc., No, 65, 1913. 28 THE JAVANESE THEATRE, the road, but through his courage are forced at last to retreat. These titans, both before and during their battle with the satria, are the butt of the satirical remarks of the three clowns, who accompany him. Their names are Sêmar, Petruk (called in Pe- kalongan also Dawala from dawa = tall and ala ugly) and Ga- reng. Bagong, the fourth one, is not always present. In Pe- kalongan these three servants are already present at the beginning of the performance. In Bagelen, however, they first appear at midnight to keep the spectators awake with their jokes. A noisy gamélan piece is heard, and Petruk and Gareng appear fighting with each other. Their jokes are generally vulgar. Arjuno does not appear before midnight, according to the rules at the court of Soerakarta, and it may be that the jokes of the three clowns serve to while away the time before Arjuno can appear. Even by intro- ducing new parts the spectators are kept busy till the time has arrived that Arjuno can appear When the morning dawns and the performance is nearly finished, the 1 makes a great deal of noise, one fight follows another, and w the Pandawas have completely defeated their enemies, they meet faid give a dance or tandak party. The dalang takes the gamblong, representing a ronggeng (female dancer), the 5 wayang puppet in his chest which is made of wood, and not t like all the others. He makes it dance for a while, and after- ran takes it away again, orders the gamêlan to play a noisy piece, puts the gunungan amongst the assembled Pandawas as a sign that the spectators must imagine that they do not see anything more, and the wayang performance is finishe a n closing this account I wish to express my best thanks t ser Dr. Shellabear for having kindly revised the MS. for pub atio EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. The illustrations are photographs of specimens in the Raffles aan Singa she re, taken under the supervision of the Director, t lanitseh Plate I. Fig. 1: Arjuno; fig. 2: Gunungan or Gunong; fig. 3: : He adin. < Plate II. Fig. 4: Bagong; fig. 5: Petruk; fig. 6: Ga Plate III. Fig. 7 $ Semar; fig. 8: Srikandi; fig. 9: Guiparannehg: Plate IV. Fig. 1: Gong; “figs. 2 and 3: Gendang. These instru- ments 15 used by either sex. Plate V. Fig. 1 Röbab; fig. 2: Bonang ; fig. 3: Gambang; li figs. nd 6: Saron fp T: Kön. mg: fig. 8: Kétok. These instruments are used by female players. Plate VI. Fig. 1: Bonang; fig. 2: Jengglong; fig. 3: Gambang; figs. 4 and 5: Saron, These instruments are used hy male players. Jour, Straits Branch R. A. Soc., No. 65, 1918. wuaveng 8 904 “ONONND 5 814 ON fu “| “DIY ‘| BINA "GQ ON 'AL3I906 OILVISY , ‘HONVYG SLIYYLS IVNUNO/P * „nn,, g “Old JJ E NOONE p DIA ‘ONSYYD) 9 ‘O14 GQ ON ‘ALBIOOS OILVISY VA ‘HONVYG SLIVYLS “TYNYNOP 11 34v DNYNYAYdTNG 6 8814 TONYUIHG 8 814 'SYW3S J. 914 || awad G9 oN 'AL3I905 9ILVISY IWAOY ‘HONVYG SLIVYLS “IWNUNO/P Al 344d GQ ON ‘ALZIOO§ DILVISY IVAOY ‘HONVYUG SLIVYLS “IYNYNOP A 34V¥1d ‘969 ‘ON AA OILVISY IVAOY ‘HONVYG SLIVYLS “IMNYAOP IA 3LYId G9 ON ‘ALSIOO§ OILVISY IVAOY 'HONVYYH SLIYVYLS “IMNYAOP Some Superstitious Beliefs occurring in the Theory and Practice of Malay Medicine. By Jonx D. GIMLETTE, u. R. C. S., L.R.C.P. Residency Surgeon, Kelantan. (WITH Prate VII). My notes are confined for the most part to the doings of an ordinary Kelantan “ bomor ” or medicine-man ; the a onia practices of the “pawang” or wizard are described at Jeng ngth in W. W. Skeat’s book on Malay Magic, published by Messrs. Mac- millan and Coy., London, 1900. oth terms are, howev er, often used as though they were inter- or is seldom 3 1 In Kelantan the title pay rang ” t bomor ” is th eral prac ctitioner in medicine as well as iane in ici ee Malay folk-lore out any intention of causing serious harm it is not un- known for Malays to trade on the fears and superstitions of others. ‘or instance, in 1910, a handful of earth was sent to me by the Kelantan police for investigation: it contained some small bones, probably those of a goose, a bit of wax candle, a sprinkling of broken shells and a rusty nail: these had been put into an old metal bowl (bokor), and buried aes the bed chamber of H. the Sultan to act as witch-craft against the Sultana. A “ bomor ” from the interior (darat), was implicated and some anxiety was displayed as to whether he had employed the bones of an animal or those of a dead child. Impelled by jealousy a lady of the palace is reported to have persuaded the * bomor “ to annoy His Highness in this way. Sometimes the motive is quite different. A little time ago at Temerioh in Pahang, a small bamboo cylinder was buried on the path leading from a man’s house to the river. The cylinder (ta- bong), contained an addled egg, some porcupine ills and some other things. It was placed there at the suggestion of a “ bo omor ° attending the son of a head-man. The bomor” was baffled by the ailment (malarial fever), and seeking to explain by supe rnatural agency what he could not cure by his own skill, told the head-man that a certain Malay, indicated to him as a personal enem the head- -man, was responsible for the son’s sickness. Thus the ‘tabong ” was buried near the man's house Transfixion by porcupine quills is part of a curse invoked by the “ pawang ” upon wild dogs; two kinds of poreupines are found in the Malay Peninsula, the < landak kawan,” Hystrix longicauda, and “ landak batu.” the brush t tailed porcupine, A therura macroura. Penetrating wounds made by the quills of both of these are rightly Jour. Straits Branch R. A, Soc., No. 65, 1913. 30 SOME SUPERSTITIOUS BELIEFS OF MALAY MEDICINE. held by the Malays to be serious from their failure to heal. It is thought by the Malays in Province Wellesley that it is necessary, not only to pluck the quill from the wound as soon as possible, but to plant it, (tanam-kan duri landak), in the ground immediately after 5 so as to ensure a speedy union ‘of the wound. The magic “ bezoar” stone is found inside the porcupine, but more often perhaps in the monkey regard to the theory of Malay medicine, taboo is very common among T it is sometimes forbidden by the“ bomors ” for anyone to enter the house occupied by a sick man or even to approach the ne by a particular path. A string (tali), with coco-nut leaves hung on it, is often drawn across the path as a notice of “ jana or prohibition, and fines are levied by the oe broking this quarantine. These native quarantine restrictions are of value in preventing the spread of epidemic disease, more especially Asiatic cholera. In 910, choiera was epidemic in Kelantan, and I am indebted to Mr. V. Mackray, who was Assistant Adviser to the Government a that time, for the following notes. Mr. Mackray says J found native quarantine restrictions in full swing in the interior and of two kinds, the “pupoh kampong” and “the . nda: rumah.” The “ pupoh kampong ” is established for a period of 30 days either in favour of outsiders to an infected “ kampong ” (village), or in favour of the 5 of a kampong that has escaped infection in an unhealthy a A “tali pupoh ” is ae across the main path entering the kampong 4019 twists of leaf depend from the string. At either side of the path is stuck a bamboo, the upper end of which is split into a bowl-like shape and contains a young coco-nut and to the stem is tied a fold of betel (sireh), and a cigarette (roko k). ese are not, as might be thought, offerings to the “hantu penyakit” (spirit of disease), but gifts to the“ hantu H (spirit); invoked by the “ bomor ” to combat: the “ hantu penyakit,” who is not always to be recognized. ‘he spirit called in to help was in each instance in which I enquired the “hantu raya” (an evil spirit of great power and savagery). On the near side of the “ tali pupoh,” a hollow bamboo clapper is hung, and all persons wishing to enter and pass through ae v illage 1 must beat at the clapper and wait for the“ bomor ” to adm them after a muttered incantation and the scattering of a ae ful of rice over the passengers. s the “ bomor ” is not in constant attendance a troublesome delay is caused to travellers, but I thought it 00 to observe the restriction closely even at the cost of some lost tim T é adat” payable to the “bomor” by 55 one found to have disregarded the quarantine (langgar pupoh), is cash, two dollars; nasi kunyit (rice cooked with cote. sa’chupak, (14 Jour. Straits Branch SOME SUPERSTITIOUS BELIEFS OF MALAY MEDICINE. 31 Ibs.) ; kain puteh opie (white cloth), lima hasta, (24 yards) ; pitis sa'kupang (10 cents), and W puteh (white thread), sa *tukal, (3 skeins This “ adat ” I was obliged to pay on one occasion at Kampong Labu through the stupidity or self assertion of the two police I with me from Perdah who, (when with the baggage carriers), — 9 through the Labu “ pupoh.” Passers-by are “not permitted to stay the night in a village under “ pupoh kampon The < pupoh rumah.” (ho use quarantine), lasts lor three ge only and excludes all out-siders from the 1 house. Ii duced the“ bomors“ to lengthen the period to five days. A curious example of the worst kind of 5 is con- tained in a native prescription for “puru” or “ Yaws,” a disease 2 is very prevalent in Kelantan: Take the knee-cap of a tiger, the bones of a duyong, (the dugong), the bones of a goose, the bones and horns of a kambing gurun, Nemorrhaedus suma- trensis (a rare wild goat), the kone of a rusa, Cervus unicolor (a wild deer), when full grown, (lembong); add belerang bang, or realgar (one of the sulphides of arsenic), and chendana janggi (red sandal-wood), and mempus harimau ak kind of wood). Grind these ingredients down with some boiling rice water (ayer ae take a “small amount of een from the hearth, mix, and Sea porcupine, and various unidentified jungle wo F barks. These are to be rubbed down in hot water and carefully strained before N the case of snake bite this medicine is to be applied first to the | top of the head and then to the wound before the sovereign temedy is swallowed by the patient. ‘he we earing of a turquoise ring is considered to be a sort of talisman for warding off poisonous snakes. A magic wood from Mecca, the “kayu ri ajah naga,” is 80 e worn with the same idea ; it is a light brown, friable aa which is also applied to the wound as a medicine for snake bit r: A preposterous antidote for 50 80 by “ringut com- bination 18 5 other eon is prepari much in the same way as the universal antidote : s to take the bones of a whale, the solid casque of a 1 pill “(nent 8 5 burong lilin). the sea porcupine’s spine, with a stag’s horn and the horn of a rhinoceros. For poisoning o 0 yanide of Potassium, t the Malay antidote 1e 7 * Pæ 5 similar and is hardly likely to be at hand in an emel rub them down with the root of “ bung yi flowered variety of the Shoe Flower, Hibiscus rosa-sinensis, L., R. A. Soc., No. 65, 1913. 32 SOME SUPERSTITIOUS BELIEFS OF MALAY MEDICINE. (Malvaceae). Cyanide of Potassium is used by Malay goldsmiths, along with the carbonate of soda and “ aqua regia,” for the purpose of gilding ae and silver. It is known as “potas” or “ obat ber chelup ma aan ago misadventure with “ potas ” occurred in the house of an astute Malay noble who bought a few ounces of it in Kota Bharu with the idea of turning an oxide of iron into an oxide of tin and so possibly of “ salting” a mine. During the course of his experiments a ae pecked at the cyanide, spun round and apparently died, but was saved by an antidote. This was prepared, on the spot, by the wife of the noble in the form of a draught, by rubbing down part of the beak of a small pied horn- bill (paroh burong tebang mentua), with fresh coco-nut milk. ‘Lhe supposed virtue of the antidote seems to depend mostly on the properties of a solid, yellow, wax-like stuff which is found on the top of the helmet of this particular horn-bill, Rhinoplax vigil, (Bucerotidae). The bird is found only in Malaya and is nicknamed by Malays, mentua or “ mother-in-law ”; the solid part of the bill is sometimes fashioned by them into the form of a small ring and treasured for use in the emergencies of native poisoning. In the case I have recorded the antidote acted as a direct emetic. Broaches and buttons are also made from the solid part of the bill. Skeat refers to the latter as a talisman: “the horn is of a yellow tinge and is made into buttons, which, the Malays say, turn to a livid colour whenever the wearer is about t to fall sick, and black when he is W be 8d by the approach of poison.” (Malay Magic, p. 125) Sometimes one poison is used to counteract another. A genus of fish with very poisonous fins, the “ikan sembilan,” (Plotosus canias, P. unie olor, P. lineatus and, perhaps, P. 1 occurs in Malayan waters and curiously enough it occurs as an antidote which is made by ae the fish bones along with 5 of a goose in a bowl of water. This antidote is intended to cure bald- ness caused with 2 intent. The poison for this purpose is smeared over the victim’s head during his sleep and is a gummy fluid made by the admixture of an oily decoction obtained by boiling down a cobra, Naia tripudians, (C olubridae), in water with a similar decoction obtained by stewing a tortoise in water. The application is said to cause death if untreated by the “ bomor.” The use of the “ikan sembilan ” amo g Dyaks as a medicine is recorded by Bishop Hose in his article “ The Contents of a Dyak Medicine Chest,” (Journ. Straits Branch, R. A. Soc. No. 30, June, 1903, p. 65). Goose bones are also used, along with the root of the coco-nut poisoning. ‘They are ground down and given together as a draught palm, Cocus nuc ifera, (Palmae), as an antidote to datura in water, 1 Jour. Straits Branch WYYHO AYIYAN 50 * ä Dre "GO oN ‘ALSIOOS OS TWAOY “HONVYYG SLIVYIG “IVNUNO/P SOME SUPERSTITIOUS BELIEFS OF MALAY MEDICINE. 33 Bile or gall (ampedu), stated to be obtained from various animals, is a common ingredient of many of the cruel and repulsive polonis that. are concocted by pint and King are referred to in another paper entitled, “ Notes on Malay Poisons.” gall? ofa , fish, the “ kan buntal,” ejin oblongus, of a frog, < Kakak pisang,” Rana erythraea, Sch eg., of two toads, “katak lembu Tor beranda? See 3 ch and “katak puru,” Bufo melanostictus, Schn., the sun , Helarctos malayanus, a green snake, Dryophis prasinus, Boie, the ‘gall of the porcupine, Hystrix longicauda, and of two birds, the crow, “ burong gagak,” Corvus macrorhynchus, Wagl., and the racquet- -tailed in =~ wd oa > drongo, “ burong chawi,” Dissemurus platurus, are all use Kelantan as poisons along with many others in different combin- ations. Skeat refers to the strange use of the “ikan keli” (Cat-fish, C aris magur) asa poison and antidote combined. quaint “adat” or custom occurs in Kelantan for 758 nefarious collection of datura seeds. It is to light a candle, i mid-day, underneath the plant and separate the seeds from bei capsules, (buah buah kechubong), with a split bamboo stick, (perangan), which has already been used in roasting fish over a fire, and so become scorched and charrec Sir Hugh Clifford has described the horrible wraith of the lving-in-room, in his book, Court and Kampong,” and ill- nesses attributed to evil spirits are described by several other authors, especially Blagden and Skeat; the latter PARER the ceremony of marking the forehead of the new born in 0 pre- serve it from conv ulgions and the use of a bracelet called = gelang bajang” to protect Malay children from a familiar spirit in the shape of a pole-cat. Illnesses attributed to evil spirits are described by several authors, especially Blagden and Skeat; the latter describes the ceremony of marking the dia of the new born infant to pre- serve it from conv ulsions as well as the use of the bracelet called “ gelang bajang,” to protect Malay bakini against a demon in the hapa of a po e-cat. ee “azimat,” or written a curious old hae arm in use in of quite a different character. stances as a medicine. During the “bulan puasa ” or fasting month, when no meal is allowed during the day- time until even-tide, a fairly well-to-do , to dine at. the house of a friend Kota Bha aru, only a few days i ago, It was used in the following circum- in Kota Bhara. The two were living alone, because the man’s sea-side fo few days; in wife was sick and was staying a the the interim his married sister prepared their eve sent them to the house R. A. Soc., No. 65, 1913- 5 ning meals and 31 SOME SUPERSTITIOUS BELIEFS OF MALAY MEDICINE. his son who enjoyed it, but noticed a peculiar earthy taste. They then lay down to sleep and quickly became stupefied; they found they had lost the power of moving their legs, their throats got parched and their heads giddy. About 4 a.m., thieves broke the door open and plundered the house while their victims, although awake, were unable to rise and protect themselves. The boy managed to strike a match, but stumbled and fell on attempting to get up; the thieves escaped, but the man was able to recognize one of them, ; I saw the patients in the morning; both had dilated pupils, inactive to light and there seems little doubt that a preparation containing datura and gadong had been used. The man was still dazed and was lying down on a mat. A bowl of water containing the charm was at his side and he was sipping the water as it was been bought a long time ago from an Arab for fifty dollars. The general appearance is reproduced in the photograph which was taken in Kota Bharu with her permission. An imperfect specimen of a fossilized crab and a piece of what appears to be some other sort of fossil were lying loose in the bowl along with the charm. examination the charm appears to be mainly a collection of curiously shaped pebbles cleverly strung together by means of silver wire. Taking them from left to right they are described by the owner, in Malay, as follows, from below upwards: (1), “ batu buteh nangka,” a stone not unlike the pip of the Jack fruit, Arto- carpus integrifolia, (Urticaceae), (2), “batu dalam prut buaya, a stone probably taken from the stomach of a crocodile, (3), “1! lokan,” apparently a fossilized cockle, (4), “ buah beluru,” a stone not at all unlike the seeds of the big creeper, Entada scandens, L. (Leguminosae), in appearance, (5), “batu dalam otak buaya, 4 stone from a crocodile’s brain, but which looks like an ordinary pebble, (6), “buah beluru,” a stone similar to No. 4, (7), “buah pinang,” a stone shaped like a dried areca nut, (8), “batu dalam prut buaya,” the same as Nos. 3 and 5, (9), “batu mata pirus, a greenish blue stone which may be a turquoise. The fossilized crab, “ketam jadi batu,” had been borrowed from a friend for the occasion. The name of the other fossil was unknown ; it was purchased by the man’s father for seventy dollars many years ago from an uncle of the present Sultan. In colour and appearance it somewhat resembles a bit of candied angelica, Angelica archangelica, (Umbelliferae), Jour Straits Branch aa SOME SUPERSTITIOUS BELIEFS OF MALAY MEDICINE. 35 None of the stones have the appearance of a phosphatic cal- = eee and 1 885 of them conform with the usual description of a ezoar ” ston The old woman told me that the charm (obat), was ang a sovereign remedy for sterility and that it was used in the way, namely, by steeping the stones in cold water and then margana ing the magic diluent. It is curious that such an immaterial specific should be credited with such potency. Kota Bharu, Kelantan. 21st September, 1913. Jour. Straits Branch R. A. Soc., No. 65, 1913. A further note on the Kota Kapur Inscription. By C. O. BLAGDEN In my note on the above in No. 64 of this Journal the printer was 5 1 7 want of suitable type, to differentiate between the ordinary let n, s, and h and their dotted varieties. As this may possibly 75 . to mislead some readers, it seems desirable to add the following remarks. All the words ending in h quoted from po inscription were in the original written with the Indian symbol named visarga, which is usually represented in transcription by an i with a dot under it. In the case of Indonesian languages this point is of no N etymological importance and may in practice be neglected. mention it here for the sake of strict literal accuracy. The s with a dot under it (representing our sound sh) occurs in the word dosa, which is therefore to be regarded as if written dosha. That again is a small matter of detail. The distinction between simple n and n with a dot over it is, however, important. The latter stands for the guttural (or rather velar) nasal which we usually in ETES Malay write ng. It seems worth while, therefore, to repeat here the words quoted from the inscription which exemplify the use ad it, substituting our Romanized ng for the more strictly scientific — . symbol. They are the following: urang (“man”), di dalangña, pulang, mulang, the prefix mang-, the compound prefix- -and-suffix mang—i, mangujāri, ding ( compounded of the preposition di and the artcile ng), dngan (for dèngan), jangan, yang, iyang and grang (probaly for gêrang). Thus spelt, these words display even more pang their close connexion with the corresponding Malay equi alents. Jour. Straits Branch R. A. Soc., No. 65, 1913. Letters of Nathaniel Wallich relating to the Establishment of Botanical Gardens in Singapore. By Dr. R. HANITSCH. The following letters by Nathaniel Wallich having reference to the establishment of Botanical Gardens in Singapore have been copied from those preserved in the Library of the Royal Botanical Gardens, Calcutta, by kind permission of the Superintendent, Major A. jage, I. M. S., on the suggestion of Mr. H. N. Ridley, C. M. G., F. R. S., formerly Director of the Botanical Gardens, Singapore, Whose attention was drawn to them during his visit to Calcutta after his retirement early in 1912. At the request of this Society, Major Gage kindly caused the letters to be copied, and they are given below. place fell into the hands of the East India Company in 1813, he entered the English service and became Superintendent of the Botanic Gardens, Calcutta, in 1815. He was ir zalided home in ago. Mount Wallich, Singapore, for many years a striking land- mark between Tanjong Pagar and the town, but now mostly re- moved and ignominously dumped into the sea to form the Teluk Ayer Reclamation, is called after him. Wallich’s first visit to Singapore was more or less a matter of chance, as on account of his health he merely intended to proceed to China on six months’ leave. The letter in which he applies for leave, and which is given below, is dated July 19th 1822. So we may presume that he arrived in ingapore towards the end of August of that year. However, Wallich never went to China. He o VVV “See Dictionary of National Biography, Vol. Lix, p. 135. Jour. Straits Branch R, A. Soc., No. 65, 1913- 40 LETTERS OF NATHANIEL WALLICH. spent all his leave in Singapore, and as appears from the last of the four letters here published, he returned to Calcutta soon after November 21st 1822. His application for leave to proceed to China runs as fol- lows: To C. LUSHINGTON, ESQ., Acting Chief Secretary to Government in the General Department. Sir, It is with extreme regret that I beg leave to address you on this occasion soliciting, his Excellency the Most Noble the Governor General in Council will please to grant me leave of absence for six months, to proceed to China for the recovery of my health. The state of the latter has ever since the severe fit of jungle fever, which I suffered, in November last, on my way down from Nipal, been very precarious ; and during the latter fs ‘months I have been completely exhausted, in consequence of repeated, and at present almost daily attacks of fever, which have rendered a voyage to sea indispensibly necessary, as will be seen from the Medical certificates of Dr. Nicolson and MacWhirter, which I have the honour to 1 Adverting to the most distinguished consideration, which his rede in Council has always been pleased to 7 on the affairs of the establishments under my superintendence I venture humbly to solicit, that Mr. W. Leycester, the chief judge of the Sudder Dewanny and Nizamut Adawlut, may be permitted to officiate in that charge during my absence, that gentleman hav ing most politely offered his valuable services 10 1 me on this occasion. order that, if life be spared, I may benefit the botanic 9 in some manner by my voyage I request permission to take two of the eni amara attached to it, Julius Pigeot and George Huddart, with me for the purpose of assisting me in collecting such objects as I may meet with, especially such plants, as it 1 be desirable to introduce into Bengal and lastly I beg to appeal to his Exeelleney in Council in behalf of George Porter „ the head overseer of this garden, whose state of health as will be seen from the accompanying cer puste of Dr. MacWhirter, is such, as to make a voyage to sea very necessary to save bis life. An opportunity now offers itself for hia accompanying me part of the voyage on the Honble Company’s ship Sir David ‘Beott, and it is gratifying to me to add, that such has been his conduct in the discharge of his + Mr. Burkill, the present Director of the Singapore Gardens, tells me that George Porter, = the recommendation of Wallich, subsequently me ter of the Free School, ee nd was also put in change of the Government 3 Gardens there Jour, Straits Branch LETTER3 OF NATHANIEL WALLICH. 41 duties, as to render his services very valuable at the garden and to deserve my best testimony in his behalf. Another person duly qualified has been obtained who will do his duties during his absence should the Supreme Govt. be pleased to grant him per- mission to go to Penang and return from thence by the first opportunity. Of course there will be no possible extra-expenses on account of the overseer and apprentices above mentioned. 1 have ete. (Sigd.) N. WALLICH, M.D. 8 Superintendent. Botanic Garden, 19th July, 1822. 8 request also an order for the N of my two e servants on board the Sir P. Scott. (Sigd.) N. WALLICH. N.B. The above postscript was kindly added by Mr. Secy. Lushington according to his note to me of the 26th July). Though only a visitor to Singapore, Wallich rapidly came into prominence, and took part in the public affairs of the town which was then only in the fourth year of its miil PN 1 As we see from Raffles’ Memoirs,“ especially from a letter his, dated Singapore, June 17th 1819, ae sadi kaspa io Wallich, the two had known each other for several years previous to the latter's visit to Singapore, their common interest in Natural History having no doubt brought them together. So we cannot be surprised that Raffles availed himself of his friend’s scientific knowledge and appointed him, together with Dr. Lumsdaine anc Captain “Salmond, Harbour 1 of Bencoolen, to form a Com- mittee to report on the southern bank of the Singapore River, and its suitability, from a hygienic point of view, for building purposes. Buckley, in his “ Anecdotal History of Singapore,” Vol. I, p. 73, sarily Tefera to this, but somewhat prematurely speaks of him then as “ Dr. Wallich, of the Gardens.” Of course, there were no Botanic Gardens in Singapore at that early date. The Report of the Committee is as follows: The Honble Sir TH. S. RAFFLES. Honble Sir, Ve have the honour of acknowledging the receipt of your letter aie date the 17th instant nominating us Com- mittee for the purpose of considering and reporting upon a pla therein proposed for the construction “of a range of warehouses: "for the accommodation of the Karopan Merchants on m opposite or Southern bank of the Singapore VVV * Memoir of the Life and Public Services 5 Sir Thomas F. R. S. By his Widow. London, 1830, p. 382. R. A. Soc., No. 65, 1013. Stamford Rafes 5 42 LETTERS OF NATHANIEL WALLICH. 2. In conducting our enquiries relative to a subject so mater- ially connected with the commercial interest of this most enterpris- ing factory, we have deemed it our duty to consult every source of authentic information that appeared in any shape to bear upon the - main question or to lead to a just and rational conclusion on the various consideration which it embraces. The points which appear to have the most imperative claims on our attention are the practicability of the plan, on an efficient scale, the salubrity of the site of the proposed buildings and the general expediency of the measure in contemplation. 3. The tract of land on the back of the Southern bank of the river is in general lower than that of the opposite side, and for want of a proper embankment is commonly overflowed during the height of the spring tides. There can be no doubt however that, on raising and Aae ies it, and by defending it by means of a strong g piece of masonry along the river side, not only will those aimee ground be rendered permanently dry and salubrious but they will become available for all purposes of building and cul- tivation. The healthy appearance of the numerous Chinese settlers under various circumstances of exposure and the total absence among them of diseases peculiar to low and marshy situations are to us convincing proofs, that the grounds have continued hitherto as perfectly salubrious as any other part of the settlement. all events the proposed measure, combining as it does the most im- portant advantages to the Mercantile ‘community Poe those of effectual draining, seems to be called for in every From a careful personal examination of the site of the proposed buildings we feel warranted in giving it as our decided opinion that the plan is fully practicable ; and it may be proper to observe in this place that, owing to the peculiar nature of the river the bank in question, ‘forint ng the concave side and receiving the greatest force of the tides, will, necessarily continue the deepest and consequent better adopted for merchantile purposes than even the Northern side; while on the other hand the 5 of securing it by a durable embankment becomes more obviou 5. The general expediency of the measure is “unquestionable not only on account of the decision of the Supreme Government, adverted to in the letter under reply, but also on account of the greater facilities which it offers for the operations of commerce and the improvement which it would effect in the eisai of the Settlement, with the greater certainty of preserving its salu brity even under the prospects of a considerably Senar population, from the comparative ease with which the small branch of the river in orion might be made to drain the adjacent ground: a measure, mme Jour. Straits Branch LETTERS OF NATHANIEL WALLICH. 43 projected plan of constructing warehouses on the South bank of the river and of draining the low ground in the rear of it, is not only highly expedient and perfectly practicable, but t under exist- ing circumstances the most advantageous and fittest that could be adopted in accomplishing the grand “objects in view. We have the honour to be, Honble Sir, Your most obedient servants, (Signed) J. AMES 3 NE. VaLLicH, MeD. & PH. D. TA SALMOND. Singapore, 23rd October, 1822. Wallich’s third letter is a didaga né 5 to Raffles, to establish Botanic and Experimental Gar n Singapore, but we may feel sure that, previous to the date of ie official letter, the two men, together with other leading residents of the place, ha fully discussed the matter. The letter requires no explanation, except a short reference to Dr. William ack, to give him his full name. Jack was born in Aberdeen, in 1795, entered the Bengal Medical Service as surgeon, devoting all his spare time to botanical researches. Raffles met him in Calcutta in 1818, and took him to Sumatra to assist in the study of the flora of that Island. Jack’s chief work was his “ Malayan Miscellanies,” 2 Vols., printed in Bencoolen 1820-1, which were reprinted by Sir W. J. Hooker some years after. Jack died in September 1822, in Bencoolen, on board the boat on which Raffles had gada embarked for Singapore and which reached Singapore on October 10th The letter runs as follows: The Honble Sir T. S. RAFFLES, Kr. Lieut. Govr. of Sumatra, etc., ete., ete. Honble Sir, I request your indulgent attention while I take the liberty of submitting for your consideration some ideas, which have occurred to me relative to the expediency of establishing a Botanic and Experimental Garden on this Island. t would perhaps be impossible to picture to the mind a situation better calculated in every respec 56 ee the oe in reality, placed under circumstances digenous as well as foreign weten ue | forming part of the R. A. Soc., No. » 65, 1913. 44 LETTER3 OF NATHANIEL WALLICH. richest archipelago in the w tility, its climate not pees by any in T mildness and salubrity. It abounds in an endless variety of plants equally in- teresting to the botanist, the pee Man and the gardener, with unrivalled facilities and opportunities of disseminating these treasures and exchanging them for others. To form a just estimate of natural curiosities would require the labours at least of some years, exclusively devoted to its investigation: an under- taking, which ‘the infancy of the settlement, together with various other concurrent circumstances have naturally ‘prevented from be- ing hitherto accomplished. Fortunately the researches of barely a Ta weeks, instituted by my only predec ssor in this interesting field and amply verified by my own personal observations are more than adequate to examplify what has been advanced above, both as the wonderful resources of the Island and the ease with which they might be still further augmented. _ Here may I hope to be forgiven while I indulge a few moments in rendering a feeble tribute of respect to the memory ve a 1 friend, to whose lot it would have fallen and who would have been by far the best able to address you on the present occasion, had he not thus early sunk a victim to the most ardent pursuit of knowledge. During Mr. Jack’s short and unostentatious but 5 useful and meritorious career, his comprehensive mind extended to every branch almost of moral and physical science with a oe of success, of which none can be a better judge than yourself, ‘Honble Sir, who was pleased to honour him with your ` distinguished friendship and confidence, and which the world has ample 5 of eee from his numerous valuable contributi to the common stock of information both printed and in man To his family and 4 iends the untimely loss of such a man is indeed irreparable; nor can it be replaced to the public but by an equally aa a combination of fi talents, with the utmost suavity of temper and urbanity of manners. return with pleasure from this painful digression to the magnificent and novel productions which adorn “this delightful Island. Scarcely a dozen of these are known to the world beyon what have been 1 ye by my departed friend in the Malayan Miscellanies and the Linnean (r 3 pees not one 0 them had ever whee its way into any bot rden in Europe. In this view alone the proposed N would deservedly claim every attention which could be bestowed on it by a liberal Goy neg independent of the numerous other advantages which it would possess in common with ail similar institutions ant which it would be perfectly unnecessary to take up your valuable time in enumerating here. It will be presently seen, however, that there are e of an agricultural and commercial nature of such importance to this most flourishing settlement as to render an **Vö— garden an object Aa no common interest to its Jour. Straits Brane h LETTERS OF NATHANIEL WALLICH. 45 prosperity. I allude to a vast number of trees, constituting the bulk of these primeval forests, which fully deserve the trial of an extensive cultivation. Among them there are many, which yield timber fit for ship and house buildings and for all -purposes of carpentry and joinery; if the Teak is not among their number, others will be found, so closely resembling it in its principal features, as to be little inferior to that celebrated wood. Indeed 1 have no hesitation in asserting that the spontaneous productions of the Island would afford abundance of every material for the construction of Ships of every description and size, and that the Teak, Sisso, Mahogany, Bamboo and a great variety of others, might with the fairest prospects of success be introduced and cultivated here. The experiments which have already been made by the Resident, Lieut. Col. Farquhar, to whose unbounded hos- pitality and most cordial cooperation I am indebted for whatever success has hitherto attended my enquiries on the Island abundantly prove, that the Clove and Nutmeg thrive here uncommonly well; nor is this to be wondered at since the wild species of the latter are so numerous, that I have been able to discover no less than five distinct ones in the immediate vicinity of the Cantonments alone. In fact there are neither mountains, ravines, ferocious animals, or any other impediments in the way of cultivating these valuable trees ; on the See the frequent hills which lie scattered over the whole of the Island, none of them, probably, exceeding 150 feet in per- pendicular . present the most advantageous “situation for their growth. How well the Pepper, Gambier, even the Sugar-cane succeed is obvious from the number of their flourishing plantations, and that the best cotton in the world, the Permambuco sort, thrives luxuriantly may be seen from the individuals that have been raised from seeds, ee by yourself a few years ago at the very commencement of the ‘olony. The Coffee shrub promises to succeed as well here as it does in Java; even Tea grows freely and seems to lose nothing in luxuriance of flower and fruit by the change from its natural climates. Similar observations apply to a vast number of Malayan and exotic fruits and vegetables cereal grains and other objects of husbandry and horticultare, which offer themselves as well deserving of a judicious and efficient trial. In short wherever the eyes are turned, we behold a most enchanting scene of nature bountiful almost without a parallel and holding out unfailing reward and success to every one, who may dan to raw on her riches, ith reference z 3 ra a deeply 5 with the e that the cause of science and the arts will always continue to derive the 9 3 and ioiei from your aloe Government I beg leave to recommend that a suitable iece of ground may be appropriated in the neighbourhood of the European town for the purposes of a botanic garden and for the experimental cultivation of the indigenous pisah of Singapore andana 46 LETTERS OF NATHANIEL WALLICH. and the adjacent Islands, as well as of such others of foreign growth, as it might be desirable to submit to a skilful trial, pre- vious to encouraging their general introduction. The expenses of such a garden would, I imagine, be moderate; that they would in the event be infinitely cempensated by the beneficial results, whic the public at large would derive from its influence, ia would be limited to the support of an efficient establishment to a few monthly contingencies, and might be defrayed by a wet of spice trees expressly cultivated for that purpose. I am confident that the Supreme Government would willingly authorize my supplying some botanical apprentices and a couple of experienced gardeners from the Honble Company’s botanic garden at Calcutta and finally I should feel the highest pride and satis- faction in being honored with the general superintendence of an institution which promises to prove so ornamental and so beneficial to this settlement. I have the honor to be Honble Sir, Your Most Obedient and Humble Servant, (Signed) N. WAaALLICH, M. & Pu. D. Supt. Bot. Garden, Calcutta. Singapore, 2nd November, 1822. Wallich’s fourth letter, a reply to one of Raffles, gives parti- culars about the site of the proposed Gardens, but I am not aware whether the plans mentioned therein are still in existence. ow- ever, we can roughly trace the extent of those Gardens. “The Government or Singapore hill” mentioned in the letter, is, of course, Fort Canning Hill; “the small rivulet,” at the time ap- parently a picturesque water course, is the present prosaic Stamford Road Canal; “ Salegy road” is in its modern form Selegie Road; “ Bukit Salegy ” must, according to an old plan of Singapore pre- served in the Raffles Library, dated Calcutta, 1836, be what is now called Mount Emily, where the 8 level Reservoir is situated. “Cantonment Road” I have not been able to trace; it can, of course, have nothing to do with the road of that name running at the present day from the Sepoy Lines Police Station to ye Road erhaps it was what is now called Armenian Street, or the town end of Fort Canning Road. So the old Botanic Gardens would have covered the N. E. slope of Fort Canning, the old Cemetery there, the present site of the Raffles Museum, the Ladies’ Lawn Tennis Ground, Dhobie Ghaut, Mount Sophia and Mount Emily. On the Northern and N. W. slope of Fort Canning they probably also included the far end of Fort Canning Road, Tank Jour. Straits Branch LETTERS OF NATHANIEL WALLICH. 47 Road and Penang Lane, and the site of those old Gardens has certainly preserv ed something of its former rustic character up to the present day. The letter runs as follows: The Honble SIR Thomas S. RAFFLES, KNIGHT Lieut. Govr. of Sumatra, etc., etec., etc. Honble Sir, I beg leave to acknowledge the receipt of your letter of the 15th instant replying to the application I had the honor of addressing you on the 2nd of this mon In conformity with your instruction I have carefully examined the ground suggested by you as the most eligible site for the pro- posed botanic and experimental garden and I “have to state, that the result has been in the highest degree satisfa actory, they appear to be in every respect calculated to answer the ends in view. In order to enable you to form a clear idea of the situation and extent of the land which I take the liberty to solicit may be added to the govern- ment garden, I beg to submit to your approbation the 3 sketch made at very short notice by Lieut. P. Jackson, Assistant zngineer, to whose ready and valuable aid I stand 3 indebted on ~ pezes “ou will be pleased to observe that the government garden forms the bank. from whence we have proceeded and that, together with the proposed additions, it forms an oblong tract, occupying a pro- portion of the eastern part of the Gov ernment or Singapore hill and the adjacent low grounds, extending in a N. W. direction, where it is terminated by Bukit Salegy. From iena in a S. E. direction it is bounded by the Salegy road; the cantonment road forms its S. E. boundary and the road leading round Singapore hill close to the government garden defines its S. W. side. By thus extending and defining the garden it will be made to con prise an area of about 48 acres (or 144 Bengal biggahs) of land, enjoying all the advan- tages specified in your letter, of soil and aspect, elevation and de- pression, dryness and w retness, a constant supply of water from a small rivulet running nearly through its middle, besides those of- easy a nd s ch. as must necessarily result from its situation immediately. ender the eye of the chief authority. ‘he accompanying p plan refers, however, only to the a. in as far as it is suggested that this should be surrounded by an appro- priate enclosure; but I request that I may by no means be under- stood as in tending to exclude from the objects of the garden the other parts of the | government hill, which you have been pleased to recommend as available. On the “contrary, I 2 to N that R. A, Soc., No. 65, 1913. 48 LETTERS OF NATHANIEL WALLICH. they should be laid out as a park by the superintendent and orna- mented with a variety of trees and shrubs, indigenous and foreign, that they should form part of his charge and thus be rendered essentially contributive to the general objects of the Singapore botanic and experimental institution. ie immediate departure of the ‘John Adam,’ on which I proceed to Bengal, unfortunately precludes my entering at present into any detail of the internal arrangement of the garden; I shall however, take the earliest opportunity of submitting my views in this respect for your consideration. In the meantime I have the pleasure to report that Mr. Asst. Surgeon Montgomerie at this sta- tion, to whom I applied according to your permission, will be ex- tremely happy to undertake the temporary charge of the garden. I have accordingly had the honor of consulting, with him on the most material points to be immediately attended to, and we have agreed on the necessity of devoting the whole of the monthly sum of 60 Dollars, which has been allowed for the cultivation of the garden, to the support of a permanent establishment of ten labourers and one overseer ; and we propose reserving your splendid donation for such purposes, as will at once eminently benefit the institution, and perpetuate the name of its munificent founder and first patron. In conclusion I respectfully solicit to be permitted to render you my warmest and most grateful thanks for the flattering manner in which you have been pleased to accept and notice my humble endeavours: a distinction which I value more than I can possibly express and which I shall always exert myself to the utmost to m I have the honor to be, Honble Sir, Your most obedient humble Servt. (Signed) N. WALLICH, M.D. Supt. Bot. Garden. Singapore, 21st November, 1822. These Gardens were discontinued after June 30th 1829, possi- bly for reasons of economy. We can only surmise that the then Director extravagantly exceeded the vote of $60 monthly, whieh Raffles and Wallich had considered sufficient for their upkeep. From that date for the next thirty years Singapore was without Botanical Gardens, and the present world-famed Gardens, with their matchless site in Tanglin, were established only in 1860. Jour. Straits Branch R. A. Soc, No. 65, 1913- Baba Malay. An Introduction to the Language of the Straits-born Chinese. By Rev. W. G. SHELLABEAR, D.D. The terms High and Low Malay, ape 3 to have origin- ated with the Dutch, have given rise toa t deal of controversy, and to some 0 and unde e As used in Java and other parts of the Netherlands Indies the term HIGH MALAY means the language of Malay literature, and as the classical literature of the Ma lays was written when yoa and Acheen were the great centres of Malay power and learning, it is not surprising to find that the language of Malay literature is the anguage which is spoken to-day all along the sea coast on both sides of the Straits of Malacca, with only this difference, namely that a few words of foreign origin used in the a oe never became assimilated in the spoken language, a refore continue to be ok literary a = are not oe aeae by the Straits of 8 has 8 practically t the same for 8 The English of the time of Queen Elizabeth | is now almost unintelligible to those who have not made the literature of that time a special study; but the letters written from the court r Acheen to Queen Elizabeth and King James I. of England could to-day be read and thoroughly understood by any 4th standard boy in the Malay vernacular schools of the Straits Settlements. In the Dutch Indies, however, the only parts where this language is now spoken are the R tiouw-Lingga Archipelago and the East coast of Sumatra; hence to the vast majority of Dutch residents in the East the Ma lay of the Straits of Malacca is an unknown pie ne and those who have studied for the most part know it only as the language of aaa EPEE and look upon it as being practically a dead language, whereas it is really a very live lan- guage in those parts of — Archipelago where it is spoken. n the other hand the ter LOW MALAY is used in the Netherlands Indies to describe the language 78 by Eur Dees = Eurasians, Chinese, 5 5 other foreigners in Java bon. Straits Manch R. A. See., No. 65, 1016. %%% a 2 50 BABA MALAY. of all the islands of Malaysia, which contains probably more than three-fourths of the entire population of the Archipelago. The immense numerical preponderance of the Javanese and Sundanese has resulted in the admixture of a very large proportion of the words of those two languages in the “Low Malay” of Java, so that the Malays of the Straits of Malacca have difficulty in under- standing it. On the island of Java there are very few people o the Malay race properly so called, and the “ Low Malay” of Java is not the spoken language of the Malays at all, but merely a jargon concocted by the mixed multitude of various tongues who live together in that island, and must necessarily have a common lan- guage as a means of communication. Having been made the official language of the Dutch government, Low Malay is fostered by the strong arm of the law, newspapers are published in this bastard dialect, and it promises to be the permanent colloquial language of the southern part of the Archipelago. In the British possessions on the Malay Peninsula the linguis- tic conditions are entirely different. Here the strongest native race numerically is the Malay, and there is absolutely no other native language to compete with the Malay language for the ascendancy. ‘There are, however, two very distinct dialects of the Malay language spoken on the Malay Peninsula, namely, (1) The pure Malay as it is spoken by the Malays among them- selves, with its peculiarly terse idiom, its grammar of prefixes and suffixes, and its immensely rich vocabulary of words of pure Malay origin; and (2) The so-called colloquial Malay of the Settlements, e common means of communication between Europeans, Chinese, Tamils, Malays, and all the other nationalities of these great trading centres, which has comparatively a very small vocabulary, and makes but little use of those grammatical changes in the form of words which make the pure Malay language so expressive. Of these two dialects we will first deal with THE SPOKEN LANGUAGE OF THE PURE MALAYS. ge of in fact the language of Malay literature, and has undergone prac- tically no change whatever in the past three centuries. This is who come here to he closest pro- BABA MALAY. 51 ximity to the busy life of our great trade centres their speech is only very slightly affected, so little do they come in contact with people of other nationalities; hence it comes that the Malay lan- guage is spoken with practically the same purity at Telok Blanga, or in any of the other outlying villages of Singapore as it is in the villages of the interior of Malacca or Johor. Those who have dealings with the Malays, and desire to speak their language correctly, as they themselves speak it, must study Malay literature, and especially such modern works as the writings of the famous Munshi Abdullah, or the recently published Riddles written by Guru Sleiman of the Malay College at Malacca, which are in an excellent conversational style. From what has just been said, it is plain that throughout our British possessions the pure Malay language is the language of the Villages. n the other hand the language of the great Settlements and large towns and of the markets and shops everywhere, in fact the business language of the Malay Peninsula, is BABA MALAY, that is to say, Malay as it is spoken by the Malay-speaking Chinese. This is quite a distinct dialect, the prevailing characteristic of which is its tendency to follow the Chinese rather than the Malay idiom. It is true that the number of Chinese words which have become assimilated with this dialect is not very large, and that many words have been borrowed from English, Portuguese, Dute and Tamil, and from other neighbouring tongues, but it is rightly called “ Baba Malay,” for it is largely the creation of the Baba Chinese, and is their mother tongue, so that it belongs to them in a sense that no other people can or do claim it as their own. In this respect it differs greatly from the so-called “ Low Malay” of Java, for though those Chinese who are born and live in the Dutch Indies all speak that language, yet they have not by any means had the strongest influence in its formation, for “ Low Malay” has a very much stronger affinity with Javanese and Sundanese than it has with Chinese, and has not been so much affected by the Chinese idiom as the Baba Malay of the Malay Peninsula, the Chinese in the Dutch Indies having always been few in number as compared fluence in all business affairs, and in a proportionate degree have left their impress upon the language in which the business of the Penang, and the Federated Malay States, would in itself be a sufficient reason why it should be studied as a distinct dialect ; but a still more weighty reaso. the Rs A. Soc., No. 6s, MW. 52 BABA MALAY. mother-tongue of the majority of the Chinese women and children in the Straits Settlements, and of a considerable and increasing number in the Federated Malay States. It is the language of the homes of the Straits-born Chinese—the most highly educated and the most influential section of the Chinese community in the te t despise it, calling it Malayu hutan—the language of the jungle. Their dialect—Baba Malay—they look upon as the language of the refined and wealthy class of Malay-speaking Chinese. That being the case it is hopeless to try and force upon them what others consider to be“ Classical Malay,“ however much superior it may be from the view-point of the scholar and the historian. Baba Malay is the language of the man of the street; it is a strong and virile tongue, more easily acquired than the pure Malay, and sufficiently expressive for all ordinary purposes; moreover it has a remarkable capacity for borrowing and assimilating such words as it needs from other languages. It is sure to live. When the principles of its grammatical construction are better understood, when those who speak it are able also to read and write it correct- ly, and when it has a literature of its own, Baba Malay will prove itself to be an adequate medium for conveying thought and for imparting instruction. THE EvoLUTION oF BABA MALAY. Malacca, being the oldest foreign settlement in Malaysia, is the most favourable place to study the history of Chinese immi- gration to this part of the world, and the origin of the dialect which they now speak. It is now nearly 400 years since Europeans first made their appearance at Malacca, but the Chinese were there some time before that. Bukit China, the burial ground of the Chinese from time immemorial, was so called before the time when the Malay history“ Sa Malayu” was written, which is more than 300 years ago. The first immigrants were probably from Amoy, for nearly all the words of Chinese origin which also very little doubt that the Chinese who came to this part of the world in the early days were exclusively males, that they BABA MALAY. 53 homes of the wealthy. Baba women of this class are to be found to-day in all the villages of Malacca, married to small shopkeepers, who were born in China, and speak Malay very imperfectly; their children, however, are Babas pure and simple, and in many cases know nothing whatever of the Chinese language. They have learnt the Malay language from their mothers, and from constant association with Malay children in the village where they live; in fact they know much more Malay than they are generally given credit for. Nevertheless there is a marked difference between the Malay spoken by these Chinese children and that spoken by the Malay children with whom they seem to mix so freely; but this is of course easily accounted for by the influence of the Chinese parents upon the language spoken by their children, for however intimately the children of different nationalities may b thrown together in their games, the language of the home must necessarily have the strongest influence upon them. As time went by and the Babas became more numerous, they would begin to form a community by themselves and would not come so much into © of Malay words which are in commo selves; (3) They mispronounce 54 BABA MALAY. cases have altered the pronunciation so much that the word is al- most unrecognisable ; and (4) to a great extent they use the Chinese idiom rather than the Malay, putting their sentences together in a way which is quite different from the colloquial angan | of the Malays. We will consider these different points one by o (1) Words of Chinese origin. In dealing with the question of the Chinese words used by the Babas it must first be remarked that their pronunciation of such words is Malay rather than Chinese. The Hok-kien Chinese in the pronunciation of their words use seven very clearly defined “tones,” and the meaning of a word depends entirely upon the tone of voice in which it is pronounced. Of the use of these tones the Babas for the most part know absolutely nothing, and if they ever pronounce a Chinese word correctly as far as the tone is concerned, it is by accident rather than by design. I am referr- ing of course to those Chinese words which have become in- corporated with the Baba Malay language; many of the Babas can spea ok-kien Chinese with some fluency, and when doing so must of Nadine use the tones, though usually very imperfectly, yet when speaking Malay they use C hinese words without attempt- ing to give the correct tones, and in some cases Chinese words have been so much corrupted that it is difficult to recognise their deriv- ation. This we will illustrate later on. Chinese words which are most frequently used in Baba Malay are undoubtedly the pronouns goa, “1,” and lu, “ you.” In speaking among themselves the Babas never use the Malay pro- nouns aku and argkau, but curiously enough for the pronouns of the 3rd person sas and Ist person plural they invariably use the Malay dia and ‘ita, and never use the Chinese equivalents. It is well aoan that in polite conversation the Malays avoid the use of pronouns as far as possible, "by Mr. Goh Hood Keng, who speaks very little Chinese. The following may also be given as examples of phrases which are distinctly Chinese—* Di- piarakan sampai mnjadi orarg,” “taken care of oni be he grew up” = Chinese chiâ"-lârg ; tergok rergan, instead of the Malay pan- dary mudah = khoa"-khin; “ orany yang kna dia pukol,” “the man who was beaten by him“ = hō i phah. The following list of words, though not by any means com- plete, will be useful for reference. WORDS PECULIAR TO THE BABAS. Being principally corruptions of Malay and Chinese words. | Baba. Chinese. Malay. English. Ajat ajak i Amek ambil Baik Balek Bio bid X. A. Soc., No. 65, 1013. 1 oa Gumpal Hia Hio-soa Hoe-sio Homia Hu, kertas hu BABA MALAY. Chinese. bah-mi bat-sat bèh bo-jin-chéng ehha chhat chiá-hu chhài-pó' chek-m chek-’m-pé chiar chhim-chin tstin-tst chhin-ke chiò chit-ki chit-ke-ê ts cherg-ts6-ba ji-ho jiàu”-se kā-tsoåh kam-goān káu Malay. ekor bueh berhala laki-laki gumol wamok . rzki eje dusta English. maccaroni and pork bed-bug to make stocking ungrateful tai foam ry paint sister’s 11 small cu turnips ilea and dried brother’s mother-in-law uncle’s — in-law ride a central cue in a house between parents of husband and wife taoist rites a card game family to adorn one’s self great grandmother bathing cloth k c idol, god l male fashion 1 wrestle elder brother incense stick Bhuddist priest fortunate, nice magical charm, amulet one-tenth of an inch mosquito sign over the door food tease shiny silk (erape) false Jour. Straits Drik : BABA MALAY. 61 Baba. Chinese. Malay. English. Kaudu malicious Kek-ki kek-khi irri kék-sim kiam-chhai Kek-sim Kiam-chai Niasai jasal sin-kia"-sai Kichiak khit-chiah Kimpo kīm-pô Kimpocho kim-p6-ts6° p kiomw-hi Kitam ki-tam () 9 K dinba (Port. a Ko orsi korg-si Kopo ko- Kotoa khor-toa Koyok ko-idh Ksiat Rsia Kuchai kú-chhài Kueh tiau ké-tiâu Kueh chag ké-tsàrg Kui kūi Kuli po ku-lí-pô Kuntau kûn-thâu Kupirg Kusin ku-sin Lanchak Largkan larg-kharg Lape” lau-pi Bat Locherg 16, cheng Lo’chuan lidk-chhoan Loki lo -ki Loterg liu-térg Lsirg Lu lú Mek mėh” Mertua Mirkin Mnimpi Mnjela Mpek 1g-peh Ng-chek 1g-chek pigantin khasiat kasehan tlima anchak lkat ali-ali nadi mntua makin mimpi jndela broken-hearted salt vegetables bridegroom ggar wife of maternal grand- mother’s brother ancestors of above congratulations ea cup bride or bridegroom 3 sister dov taiji, firm great e aunt 's purs medicinal i power, virtue pity eeks vermicelli rice in bamboo leaves to kneel female servant oxing r aphis offerings to spirits space round chimche terrace roo to stick bell (in Chinese two kinds of gong) ilk fabric a si Cantonese prostitute upstairs Baba. Ng-chim Ng-kim Ruhsia Sam-kai Sampan BABA MALAY. Chinese. Malay. phah-kau phah-stg bla pa-kerg péh-chhai poeh-kak-hiu® Ps poh-hd pùn-ki pó-pì pòh-piá" pó-pòe pùn-táu put-hàu rabit rahsia sam-kài -po chhiù"-jiā spit sù-sek toa-chi thai-ko chachirg English. uncle’s wife elder brother’s wife elder brother fat evan ie grandfat mother 8 brother brother’s wife mother-in-law father aunt’s husband man’s purse child’s binder a game think: nsult nea a children bedroom white cabbage aniseed hol ale pijak, injak tread peppermint basket with handles protect (of idols 55 cakes ewe Tast pan unfilial torn secret three „ earth, oat ruffian ironical scolding to diges 1 scolding to burn incense abacus to bow in worship chopsticks a game elder sister worm leprosy Jour. Straits Branch Chinese. thau- Asam tāu-iû thé-biēn tê an thâu-tsarg toh BABA MALAY. Malay. kk -peh-kong ut-tau asut Jour. Straits Branch R, A, Soc., No. 65, 1913. English. bean sprouts queue bean sauce influence, prestige n subscription front hall cook in a double boiler n ic incite flat iron STRAITS BRANCH | ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY ee eee an No. 66) JOURNAL of the Straits Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society March, 1914, SINGAPORE: PRINTED AT THE METHODIST PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1914, Table of Contents. SK apps cence eer Council for 1914 Proceedings of Annual General Meeting, 1914 Annual Report of Council for 1913 Hon. Treasurer’s Account for the year 1913 List of Members for 1914 Rules Royal Asiatic Shay a of Great Britain and Ireland Hikayat Raja-Raja Pasai, by J. P. Mead. ... THE STRAITS BRANCH OF THE ROYAL ASIATIC ‘SOCIETY, COUNCIL FOR 1914. REV. Dr. W. G. SHELLABEAR, President. Hon. C. J. SAUNDERS, Vice-President for Singapore. Penang. „8. Hon. A. T. BRYANT, n MR. R. O. WINSTEDT 1 Mr. I. H. BURKILL, Honorary Secretary. Mr. J. LOVE MONTGOMERIE, Honorary Treasurer. Dr. R. VAN BEUNINGEN, Honorary Librarian. Mr. P. GOLD, | Je. B. D. KEITH, MR. W. MAKEPEACE, Mr. A. W. Sri, + Councillors. 4 i PROCEEDINGS of the Annual General Meeting. The Annual General meeting was held on February 16th, 1914, at the Raffles Library. There were present: — Hon. Dr. D. J. GALLOWAY. President. Mr. J. LOVE MONTGOMERIE, Hon, Treasurer. „ C. CHAMPKIN. Capt. A. R. CHANCELLOR. MR. J. L. HUMPHREYS. W. MAKEPEACE. „ H. MARRIOTT. H. ROBINSON. DR. R. VAN BEUNINGEN VAN HELSDIN GEN. DR. R. HANITSCH. Hon. Secretary. The Minutes of the Annual General Meeting of 1913 were read and confirmed. : The Council's Report and the Hon. Treasurer’s accounts were laid on the table and on the proposal of the chairman adopted. A vote of thanks was recorded to Messrs Evatt and Co. for having gratuitously audited the accounts of the society. On the motion of Dr. D. J. Galloway it was agreed that Mr. A. J. Amery be appointed to assist the Hon. Secretary at a salary of $90 per month until the middle of November. : PROCEEDINGS. vii The election of office bearers for the new year resulted as follows.— President ie Vice-President for Singapore ie ei Penang = HM. Y LEJ Hon. Secretary „ Treasurer „ Librarian Councillors REV. DR. W. G. SHELLABEAR. Hon. C. J. SAUNDERS. a A. T. BYRANT. Mr. R. O. WINSTEDT. MR. I. H. BURKILL. „ J. LOVE MONTGOMERIE. DR. VAN BEUNINGEN VAN HELSDINGEN. MR. P. GOLD. Dr. R. D. KEITH. Mr. W. MAKEPEACE. Mr. A. W. STILL. Dr. D. J. Galloway and Dr. Hanitsch were thanked for past services. In reply Dr. Galloway wished Dr. Hanitsch on behalf of the society a pleasant furlough saying his services could ill be spared, ANNUAL REPORT of the Straits Branch, Royal Asiatic Society for 1913. : The following new members have been elected since. the last Annual General Meeting in February, 1913: 1913 ; March: Mr. C. ERMEN, Buu, Sarawak. = ; MR. R. B. WILLIAMS, Bau, Sarawak. June: MR. V. G. BELL, Kuantan, Pahang. MR. C. J. TAYLOR, Seremban. MR. W. L. Woop, Taiping. September: MR. ANDREW CALDECOTT, Seremban. Dr. W. S. LEICESTER, Pekan, Pahang. MR. H. B. MOLLVTT, Bukit Kepong Estate, Selangor Rev. W. RUNCIMAN, M.A., B.D., Singapore. December: MR. J. M. BRYAN, Kuching, Sarawak. MR. CHoo KIA PENG, Kuala Lumpor. 1914 February : MR. CYRIL CHAMPKIN, Singapore. MR. W. R. T. CLEMENT, Sarawak. MR. SAMAHN PANYARJUN, Bangkok. This brings the total number of members up to about 290. Council. MR. A. C. Baker resigned the office of Hon. Librarian in August on his being transferred to Penang, and the office has re- mained vacant since, as no one could be found willing to undertake the work. Map. The Map-Subcommittee, appointed in the previous year, consisting of the Bishop of Singapore, Mr. H. Marriott and Mr. H. Robinson, continued its work. Sections of the map, published in 1911, were sent to the Resident Councillor Penang, to the Resident of ANNUAL REPORT. ix Malacca, to the various Residents of the F. M. S., to the Advisers of Kedah, Perlis and Kelantan, to the British Agent of Trengganu and to the Royal Siamese Survey Department, with requests for additions and alterations. Replies were received from nearly all. The advice surveyed at present, and he has kindly promised his assistance. Journal. Theusual two numbers of the Journal were published, viz. Nos. 64 and 65, and Journal No. 1 which was almost out of print, was reprinted, Arrangements have been made for the publication of the text = the Sri Rama in the Bodleian Library, Oxford, which has been he whole MS. is being photographed at the Society's expense, but it will be necessary to reproduce the text in ordinary type on account of the condition of the MS. Arrangements have also been made with Mr. Winsteds, Secretary to the Committee of Malay Studies, for the publication of certain Malay works, in the first instance of the Hikayat Pasai, and later on of the Misa Melayu (an 18th Century history of Perak), of the Hikayat Mania Maha-wangsa (Kedah Annals), and other works. Photographic collection. At the suggestion of Mr. Burkill, the Society has decided to maintain a photographic sani illustrative of Malaya, its Natural History, Ethnology, Scenery and Buildings, re appeals will ge be sent out to Members id others to help n the undertakin Aims of the Society. The reprinting of Journal No. 1 has again brought to our notice the objects for which the Society was founded in 1878. The Inaugural 9 by its first President, the Ven'ble Archdeacon (later Bishop) Hose explains at some length the ideas and ideals whi ch the promoters of ng Society had in egal er san the to be hoped that a new perusal of the first address delivered before the Society 88 rouse us of the present day to fresh activity and united effort R. HAN ITS CH, Honorary Secretary. Singapore, February 2nd, 1914. of the ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY. ps and Payments Account for the year ended 31st December, 1913. VS. 164° S lo $ iol 8 le. Receipts. | Payments, | | | To Balances Brought For- By printing Journal No. 64| 362 72 ward from last Account „ Illustrations of Journal 27— On Fixed Deposit po „ Mounting of Maps... 43 30 Mereantile Bank of India. „ Book Binding . fo 29 25 Did. ns 2,700 „ Miscellaneous 1 e & | Chartered Bank ‘of I. A. | Stationery Pes z 28 82 CU w 1.500 „ Clerk’s Salary .. ...| 180 — | „ Peon’s Salary ... a 86 — On Current Account : ‘ Mercantile Bank of India, » Postages & Petties . : 60 52 Ltd. vee 780 56 „ Balances Carried For- 76761 Gel Bank ef i: A. ward | EO ey $+ 88 29 5,068 85% On Fixed Deposit — Mercantile Bank of India, To Subscriptions Ltd. : 13,700 |— For the year ended 3154 Chartered Bank d i A Dec. 1911 19 — & O. . 1,500 do. 1912 120 — On Current Account: i do. 1913 980 — Mercantile Bank of India, do. 1914 30 — Ltd. —. 1,349 12 | Life Membership pe BD — 1.195 — Chartered 1 of I, A. | — | & C. -| 88 29 | » Sale of Journals | 5342 41/1 In hands of Hon: ‘Trae | | „ Sale of Maps | | 565 20 surer n: ..| 91 193| 6,72934 Bank Interest | | 12519 a Ses i |__| _ | 7,496 95 7.49695 Audited and 1 3 Evatr & Co., Honorary Auditors, 7, TOYA Monraomnnth, Hon: Treasurer, 2nd February, 1914. List of Members for 1914, * Life Members. Honorary Members. ne a Patron: H. E. SIR ARTHUR YOUNG, k. C. M. G. 1903 ABBOTT, DR. W. L. Calcutta. 1905 ACTON, R. D. enang. 1909 ADAM, FRANK Singapore. 1908 ADAMS, Hon. A. R. Penang. 1910 ADAMS, H A: Sarawak. 1910 ADAMS, H. Powys Ingland. 1909 Apams, T. 8. Jugra, Selangor. 1910 ALDWORTH, J. R. O. Kuala Lumpur. 1913 ALLEN, REY, GEO. DEXTER Banting, Sarawak. 1909 ALLEN, ROWLAND England. - 1914 AMERY, A. J. Singapore. 1908 ANDERSON, E. Singapore. 1911 ANDERSON, J. W. Singapore. 1890 ANTHONISZ, J. O., C. x. G. England. 1911 ARMSTRONG, W. R. Penang. 1908 ARTHUR, J. 8. W. Penang. 1910 Asus, AD. England. 1910 AVETOOMu, Dr. T. C. Penang. 1908 ATE, 0. F. C. Zngland. 1912 BAKER, A. C. Penang. 1909 BAN KS, C. W. England. 1899 Banks, J. E. Iowa, U. S. Ai 1910 BARNARD, BASIL Taiping, Perak. 1912 BARNARD. H. C. Taiping, Perak 1904 BARTLETT, R. J Singapore. 1910 BARTLEY, W. Kuala Lumpur. 1909 BEAN, A. W. Singapore. 1910 oe p Singapore 1913 BEL V. G. Kuantan, Pahang, 1510 aan N II. Perak. 1912 BICKNELL, J. W. Singapore. 1884 BICKNELL, W. A. a BIDWELL, R. A. J. Singapore. 3 BInCH, SIR E. W., C. M. G. England. 1005. Biston, MAJOR C. F, R.A. — pali MEMBERS FOR 1914. 1890* BLAGDEN, C. O, 1884 BLAND, R. N. 1905 BLAND, Mrs. K.N. 1910 Boutt, F. F. 1910 BOYD, Hon. D. T 1913 BRADDELL, R. St. JOHN 1910 BRISON, CLIFFORD S. 1897 BROCKMAN, SIR E. L., 0a: G, 1911 BROOKE, J. R. 1909 Brooks, C. J. 1909 Browy, A. V. 1910 9 PAM 1913* BRYA 1887 BRY ma A T. HoN. 1912 BURKILL, I. H. 1903 BURN- gelei A. M. 1913 CALDECOT 1906 „ 1 1914 CHAMPKIN, C. S 1910 CHANC ae oe A. R. 1913 CHOO KIA 1906 CHAPMAN, W. T 1911 OLAYTON, T. W. 1914 CLEMENT, W.R 1 1894TC0LLYER, W. R., I S. O. 1897 CONLAx, W. L. 1910 Cook, Hon. W. W. 1899 Cook, REV. J. A. B. 1912 CROSSLE, FRANK J. 1910 CRovucHER, DR. F. B. 1904 DALLAS, Hon, F. H. 1910 DALY, W. D. 1892 DANE, DR R. 1910 DARBISHIRE, Hon. C. W. E 1907 ada 1912 D oe 1903*DE — 5 HON H. F. 1897 DICKSON, E. A. 1905 DOUGLAS, B.B 1910 DRAPER, B. 1910 DUNMAN, W. 1899 EDMONDS, R.C. 1885 T = E. SIR W., 1885 ite Tox. J. B, 1910 ELLERTON, HDB London. Singapore. Kuala Lumpur. Singapore Benkoolen, Sumatra. Singapore. enan Kuching Sarawak. Brunei. Miri, Sarawak. Jo Singapore. Kuala Lumpur. 2 niana Sing Kuala J eae: Perak. MEMBERS FOR 1914. 1909 ELLIS, Hon. E. C. Singapore. 1910 ENGEL, I. Batavia. 1913 ERMEN, C. Bau, Sarawak. 1910 Evans, W. England 1891 EVERETT, H. H. Santubong, Sarawa. 1910 FALSHAW, Dr. P. 5. Singapore 1909 FARRER, R. J. Singapore. 1912 FAULKNER, Dr. 8. B. Christmas J. 1911 FERGUSON-DAVIE, RT. IS “oe, J., D.D. Singapore. 1909 FERRIER, ai G: Surabaya. 1910 FIRMSTONE, H. W. Kuala Lumpur. 1910 FISHER, W. D. Singapore. 1901 FLEMING, T. C. Perak. 1897* FLOWER, CAPT. S. S. Egypt. 1904*FLOWER, V. A. London. 1897 FORT, SIR HUGH London. 1908 FREEMAN, p Kuala Lumpur. 1897 FREER, DR. G. D. Kuala Lumpur, 1910* FROST, MEADOWS. Kedah. 1912 GALLAGHER, W. J. Singapore. 1905 GALLOWAY, HoN. DR. D.J. Singapore. 1897*GERINI, Lr. COL. G. E. taly. 1912 GIBBONS, V. Singapore. 1911 GiBBs, W. E. Singapore 1903 Grpson, W. S , Perak 1902*GIMLETTE, DR. J. D, Kelantan 1910 GLENNIE, Dr. J. A. R. heare 1913 GoLD, P. ingap 1909 GOULDING, R. R. Perlis, Koda h, 1910 GRAY, N. T. Kuala Lipis, Pahang. 1911 GRIFFITHS, j. Johore 1897 HAINES, REV. F. W. Penang. 1886 HALE, A England 1907 HALL, G. Singapore 1911 HALLIFAX, F. J Sing 1911 HANDY, DR. J. M. Singapore. 1895 HanitscH, DR. R. a 1909 HARRINGTON, A. G. Singapo 1904 HAYNES, A. S. Klang, 1 Selangor. 1907 Hays, Dr. T. HEywarp Bangkok, Siam. 1901 HELLIER, MAURICE Seremban 1909 HENNINGS, W. G. Singapore. 1910 HENRY, J. Singapore. 1912 HERMANSEN, J. C. Singapore. 1911 Hewan, E. D. London. 1878 HILL, E. C. England. 1911 Hoop-BEGG, A. Singapore. 1897 Hoss, E. S. 5 Kuala Lumpur. xiii xiv MEMBERS FOR 1914, 1878 HOSE, Rr. Rev. BISHOP G. F. England. 1892 HOYNCK VAN PAPENDRECHT, P. C. Uccle, Brussels, Belgium. R. 1909 HUBBAECK, T. Pertang, Jelebu. 1909 HUGHES, J. W. W. Kota Bharu, Kelantan. 1907 HUMPHREYS, J. L. Singapor 1903 IZARD, VEN. ARCH. H. C. Singapore. 1910 JACKSON, CoL. H. M. Kuala Lumpur. 1910 JAEGER, P. : Singapore. 1910 JAMIESON, Dr. T. HILL. Penang. 1907 JANION, E. M. England. 1912 JELF, A. 8. Muar. 1910 JOHNSON, B G H. Teluk Ansov. 1911 JOHNSON, H. S B. Baram, Sarawak, 1910 Jones, H. W. Tapah, Perak 1913 JONES, S. W. Pekan, Pahang. 1912 JONES, W. R. Batu Gajah, Perak. 1912 JONES, WYNDHAM Miri, Sarawak. 1878 KEHDING, DR. F. Germany. 1909 KEITH, DR. R. D. Singapore. 1909 Kemp, W. L. Singapore. 1913 KEMPE, JOHN ERSKINE K. Kangsar. 1906 KINSEY, W. E. Seremban. 1910 KIRK, DR. d. enang. 1901 KLoss, C. B. Kuala Lumpur. 1884 KNIGHT, ARTHUR Singapore. 1905 KNOCKER, FRED England. 1907 KRIEKENBEEK, J. W. Taipiog, Perak. 1905 LAIDLAW, G. M. Kanga, Perlis. 1914 LAMBOURNE, J. ti Lumpur, 1910 Law, SIR A. F. G. Eng 18857 LAWES, REV. W. G. Now Guin 1907 LAWRENCE, A. E. Bintulu, Sarawak. 1913 LEICESTER, Dr. W. S. Pahang. 1910 LEMON, A. H. Seremban. 1892 Lewis, J. E: A., Kobe, Japan. 1897 LIM Boon Rane: Dr. Singapore. 1910 LLOYD, J.T. Singapore. ` 1914 LORNIE, J. Singapore. 1910 Low, H. A. Penang. 1897 LUERING, REV. PROF. H. L E. Ph D. den a. M., Germany. 1910 LUPTON, HARRY Malac 1902 LYONS, REV. E. 8. Philippine Islands. 1914 MAUNDRELL, E. B. Singapore, 1909 5 O. Singapore. 1909 Me ARTHUR, M. S. H. Singapore. Sap : 1997 uot cae 5 G. F. Kuala Lipis, Pahang. MEMBERS FOR 1914, 1906 MACDOUGALL, DR. W. 1910 MACFAD YEN, ERIC 1908 MacKray, W. H. 1911 MACLEAN, L 1878 MAHOMED, Hon. DATO BIN MAHBOB 1908 MAIN, T, W. 1905 MAKEPEACE, W. 1903 MARSHALL, F. C. 1909 MARSHALL, HAROLD B. 1910* MARRINER, J. T. 1912 1 T. LEIGH 1909 MAULDON, E. F. 1914 MAUNDRELL, E. B. 1903 MAXWELL, ERIC 1903 M jaka W. G. 1909 May, C. G. 1909 1 DR. A; 8. 1908 MILLARD, H. 1910 MILLER, MRS. T. C. B. 1913 MoLLETT, H. B. 1910 MONEY, A. W. KYRLE 1910 VV J. LOVE 1910 Mo T. Gro. C. 1909 -Mor 1 J. ©. 1911 MUNRO, R. W. 1913 Mu ray, REv. W. 1909 NATH „J. E. 1909 NITES. . G. 1901 NORMAN, Haws 1906 NUNN, B. 1911 O'May, J. 1913 OVERBECK, HANS 1914 PANYARJUN, SAMAHN 1908 PARR, H. E. C. W.C 1910 PAKON, H. O. 1909 PE eper W. 1910 PEIRCE, R. 1911 POROTOS. H. E. 18780 PERHAM, VEN: ARCHDEACON 1909 PLU E M. 1910 Pra’ 1912 bare "WILLIAM ROBERT G. F. 1913 RAJA CHULAN BIN EX- SULTAN ABDULLAH Singapore. Jugra, Selangor. Kuala Lumpur. Penane. Bentong, Pahang. Brun Kelan kah Singapore. Singap ae EA ae Sembilan —— Ingapo: Dawah. “England. Chepstow, England. England. Penang. Kuala Kangsar, xvi 1910 REID, ALEX 1910* REID, DR. ALFRED 1909 RENNIE, J. S. M 1909 RICHARDS, D. 8, 1911 RICHARDS, R. M. 1890! RIDLEY, 1 N., C. M. G., F. R. iSio"Rrecate, ‘GEORGE 1911 ROBERTSON, G. H, M. 1912 ROBERTSON, J 1911 ROBINSON. H. 1904 ROBINSON, H. C. 1897 ROSTADOS, E. 1897* ROWLAND, W, R. 1913 RUNCIMAN, REV. W. 1909 SANDERSON, MRS. R. 1878tSarawak, H. H. RAJAH „G. C. M. G. 18857 SATOw, SIR E. M. 1897 SAUNDERS, Hon. C. J. 1910 SCHUDEL, G. 1904 SCHWABE, E. M. 1894 SHELLABEAR, REV. DR. W.G. 1909 Sims, V 1909 mg d CAPT. R..MCK. 18937 SMITH, SIR C. C., d. C. u. G. 1912 SMITH, PROF. ARRISON W. 1911 SmMITH-STEINMETZ, G. A. 1910 Sone ONG SIANG 1910 SPAKLER, H. 1890 ST. CLAIR. W. G. 1911 STEADMAN, V. 1909 STEEDMAN, R. S. 1910 STEVENS, K. A. 1910 STILL, A. W. 1911 STUART. E. A. G. 1910 SturRock, A. J. 1910 SUNNER, J. H. 1912 SWAYNE, C. J. 1908 TAN CHENG LOCK 1910 TAN JIAK KIM, Hon. 1912 TAN TaT YAN 1905 TATLOCK, J. 895 1913 TAYLOR, C. J Seremban. 1911 SANAN, F. E. WORSLEY-—Singapore. MEMBERS FOR 1914. Singapore. cee 6 Sing mols Tice por: Provinee Wellesley, Jogland. ipoh, Perak. Seeds Island. Negri Sembilan. Ingland. Singapore. Sarawak. Kai ine . : Batu Gajah, Perak. Singapore. Singapore. Welwyn, eu Boston, U.S.A. Klang, 5 Kangsar, Per i Sibu, Saran ak, ak. 81955 „„ Kelantan. MEMBERS FOR 1914, xvii 1909 THUNDER, M. 1912 TOMLIN, F. L. 1913 TACY F. D. 1888 VAN BEUNINGEN VAN HELSDINGEN, DR. R. 1878 WALKER, Cot. R. S. F., C. M. G. 1909 WARD, A. B. 1897 WATKINS, A. J. W., 1910 WATSON, DR. MALCOLM 1910 WELD, F. J. 1907 WELHAM, H. 1912 WHARTON, S. L. 1910 WHITEHEAD, C. B. 1912 WILLIAMS, F. 1904 WILLIAMS, J. H. 1913 WILLIAMS, R. B. 1910 WILLIAMS, S. G. 1910* WINKELMANN, H. 1904 WINSTEDT, R. O. 1910 WOLFERSTAN, L. E. P. H. O WYMODZEFF, A. DE A beka a H. S. Singapore. Singapore. Singapore, Singapore. ngland. Semanggang, Sarawak. Raub, Pa 9 Singapore. uala Pilah, N. Sembilan. Malacca. Taiping, Perak. Kuala Kangsar. Taiping. London Japan. Bau, Sarawak. RULES OF THE STRAITS BRANCH of the Royal Asiatic Society. l. Name and Objects. . The name of the Society shall be ‘The Straits Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society.’ 2. The objects of the Society shall be :— (a) the increase and diffusion of knowledge concerning British Malaya and the neighbouring countries. (b) the publication of a Journal and of works and maps. (c) the formation of a library of books and maps. Il. Membership. 3. Members shall be of two kinds—Ordinary and Honorary. 4. Candidates for ordinary membership shall be proposed and seconded by members and elected by a majority of the Counci 5. Ordinary members shall pay an annual subscription of $5 payable in advance on the first of January in each year. Members shall be allowed to compound for life membership by a payment of $50. No Member shall receive a copy of the Journal or other publi- cations of the Society until his subscription for the current year has been paid. 7. Distinguished persons and persons who have rendered not- able service to the Society may on the recommendation of the Council elected Honorary members by a majority at a General meeting. They shall pay no subscription, and shall enjoy all the privileges of a member except a vote at meetings and eligibility for office. RULES. xix III. Officers. 8. The officers of the Society shall be: A President. Three Vice Presidents, resident in Singapore, Penang and the Federated Malay States respectively. An Honorary Secretary. An Honorary Treasurer. An Honorary Librarian. Four Councillors. These officers shall be elected for one year at the annual Gene- ral | Meeting, and shall hold office until their successors are ap- pol 9. Vacancies in the above offices occurring during any year shall be filled by a vote of majority of the remaining officers IV. Council. 10. The Council of the Society shall be composed of the offi- cers for the current year, and its duties and powers shall be: (a) to administer the affairs, property and trusts of the Society. (b) to elect ordinary members and to recommend candidates or election as Honorary members of the Society. ) to obtain and select material for publication in be Journal and to supervise the printing and distribution of the Journal. (d) to authorise the publication of noe and maps at the ex- pense of the Society otherwise than in the Journal. (e) to select and purchase books and maps ‘ie the Library. (f) to accept or decline donations on behalf of the Society. (g) to present to the Annual General Meeting at the expiration of their term of office a report of the proceedings and condition of the Society. (h) to make and enforce by-laws and regulations for the proper conduct of the affairs of the Society. Every such by-law or regula- tion shall be published in the Journal. The Council shall meet for the transaction of business once a month and oftener if necessary. Three officers shall form a quorum of the Council. V. General Meetings. 12. One week’s notice of = — = shall be given and of the subjects to be discussed or dealt with. 13. At all meetings the 9 shall in the case of an equality of votes be entitled to a casting vote in addition to his own. xx RULES. 14. The Annual General Meeting shall be held in February in each year. Eleven members shall form a quorum. 15. (i) At the Annual General Meeting the Council shall pre- sent a Report for the preceding year and the Treasurer shall render an account of the financial condition of the Society. Copies of such Report and account shall be circulated to members with the notice pase the meeting. (ii) Officers for the current year shall also be chosen. The Council may summon a General Meeting at any time, and shall so summcn one upon receipt by the Secretary of a written requisition signed by five ordinary members desiring to submit any ‘specified resolution to such meeting. Seven members shall form a quorum at any such meeting. 17. Visitors may be admiited to any meeting at the discretion of the Chairman, but shall not be allowed to address the meeting except by invitation of the Chairman. Vi. Publications. 18. The Journal shall be published at least twice in each year, and oftener if material is available. It shall contain material approved by the Council. In the first number in each year shall be published the Report of the Council, the account of the financial position of the Society, a list of members, the Rules, and a list o the publications received by the Society during the preceding year. ery member shall be entitled to one copy of the Jour- nal, which shall be sent free by post. Copies may be presented by the Council to other Societies or to distinguished individuals, and the remaining copies shall be sold at such prices as the Council-shall from time to time direct. 20. Twenty-four copies of each paper oe in the Journa - shall be ot at the disposal.of the author Vil. Amendments to Rules. Amendments to these Rules must be proposed in writing to the awi E who shall submit them toa General Meeting duly summoned to jian them. If passed at such General Meeting they shall come into foree upon confirmation at a subsequent General Meeting or at an Annual General Meeting. Royal Asiatic Society. 22, Albemarle Street, W. 1 e Royal Asiatic Society has its headquarters at 22, Albemarle Street, London, W., where it has a large library of books and MSS. relating to Oriental subjects, and holds monthly meetings from November to June (inclusive) at which papers on such subjects are read and discusse 2. By Rule 105 of this Society all the Members of Branch Societies are entitled while on furlough or otherwise temporarily resident within the limits of Great Britain, and Ireland, to the use of the Library as Non-Resident Members, and to attend the ordinary monthly meetings of this Society. This Society accordingly invites Members of Branch Societies temporarily resident in this country to avail 5 of these facilities and to make their home addresses known to the Secretary so that notice of the meetings may be sent to them 3. Under Rule 84, the Council of the Society is able to accept contributions to its Journal from Members of Branch Societies, and other persons interested | in Oriental research, of original articles, short notes, &., on mat ges, 85 history, beliefs, and sonic of any part of Asia. 4. By virtue of the afore-mentioned Rule 105, all Members of Branch Societies are entitled to apply for election to the Society without the formality of nomination. They should apply in writing to the Secretary, stating their names and addresses, and mentioning the Branch Society to which they belong. Election is by the Society upon the recommendation of the Council. The subscription for Non-Resident Members of the 1 is 500 -per annum. They receive the quarterly Journal post free A Romanized Version of the Hikayat Raja-Raja Pasai By J. P. MEAD. N This version has been romanised by me from the same manu- script, which 1 used, belonging once to Sir Stamford Raffles and now No. 67 in the catalogue ‘of the Royal Asiatic Society in London. I am indebted to that Society for the loan of the MS. and for permission to copy it. 1e original is for the most part legible but bears traces of an ignorant scribe ; and the 5 of a few words is doubtful, in which case I have given the foot-note. There are numerous references to Pas sal, a de in the north-east of Sumatra, in the Séjarah Mélay yu; but our text con- tains no mention of Malacca Hikayat Raja-Raja Pasai. Al-kesah péri méngatakan chéritéra raja yang pértama masok igama islam ini Pasai; maka ada di-chéritakan oleh orang yang empunya chérita ini. Négéri yang di-bawah angin ini Pasai-lah yang pértama mémbawa iman akan Allah dan akan rasul Allah. Maka ada raja dua bérsaudara sa-orang nama-nya Raja Ahmad dan Sa-orang nama-nya Raja Mohammad. Ada pun yang tua Raja Ahmad. Maka baginda kédua bérsaudara itu héndak bérbuat négéri di-Sémérlanga. Maka Raja Mohammad itu pérgi-lah ia déngan ségala rayat-nya ménébas rimba itu; maka ada di-téngah rimba itu sa-rumpun bětong těrlalu amat têbal-nya bétong itu. Maka di-tébas oleh ségala rayat itu tiada habis di-tébas-nya, habis- habis tumboh pula. Maka bérangkat Raja kéndiri ménébas bétong itu, maka habis-lah bétong itu. aka di-lihat oleh Raja Moham- mad pada sama têngah bétong itu ada rébong-nya sépérti badan bésar-nya; maka héndak di-parang oleh Raja Mohammad bétong itu, maka kéluar sa-orang kanak-kanak pérémpuan térlalu sa-kali baik paras-nya; maka di-buangkan-nya-lah gédubang-nya, lalu ségéra di-ambil-nya kanak-kanak itu di-dukong-nya lalu di-bawa- nya kémbali ka-rumah-nya. Serta di-lihat oleh istéri baginda Raja Mohammad méndukong kanak-kanak itu, maka ségéra-lah di- dapatkan oleh istéri baginda lalu di-sambut-nya. Maka dudok-lah baginda kédua laki istéri itu. Maka di-lihat oleh istéri baginda budak-budak pérémpuan ; maka térlalu sukachita baginda laki istéri itu. Maka baginda pun bérkhabar-lah kapada adinda itu daripada pertama-nya datang kapada késudahan-nya péri baginda méndapat ‘anak-kanak di-dalam rébong bétong. aka di-nama'i oleh baginda putéri Bétong. Maka di-péliharakan baginda sépérti anak ségala raja-raja déngan inang péngasoh-nya sérta déngan g bérangkat-lah dua laki istéri pérgi mêlihat kanak-kanak yang di-dapat oleh adinda itu. Sa-télah baginda sampai lalu masok ka- dalam rumah adinda itu. Maka adinda pun mémbéri hormat akan kakanda itu bépérsilakan dudok. Maka baginda pun dudok-lah dua laki istéri dan adinda pun dudok-lah méngadap dua laki istéri. Maka sireh pada jorong émas pun di-pérsémbahkan orang-lah ka- pada kakanda baginda. Sa-télah itu, maka sabda baginda, “ Hai, adinda Raja Mohammad, mana-tah anak tuan itu, kakanda héndak méljhat.“ Maka kata Raja Mohammad, “Hai inang péngaso bawa-lah anak-ku itu ka-mari.” Maka ségéra-lah di-bawa-nya ka- Jour. Straits Branch R. A. Soc., No. 66, haa 2 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT. déngan paras-nya. Maka sabda baginda laki istéri pun bérmohon- lah kapada adinda laki istéri lalu kémbali. Sa-télah sudah négéri itu di-pérusaha oleh ségala rayat déngan kota parit-nya sêrta déngan istana balai rong-nya. Maka baginda pun dudok-lah dalam négéri itu bérsuka-suka-an makan minum ménjamu ségala méntéri dan hulubalang rayat sakalian. Al-kesah maka térsébut-lah pérkata’an Raja Ahmad sêlang bébérapa lama-nya, maka baginda pun bérbuat pula sa-buah négéri di-balek rimba itu, ada kira-kira sa-hari pérjalanan dari-pada něgěri adinda itu; itu pun léngkap juga déngan kota parit-nya sêrta déngan istana balai rong-nya. Maka baginda pun dudok-lah dalam négéri itu bérsuka-suka-an déngan ségala bala téntéra-nya makan minum. Sa-télah itu, maka bébérapa lama-nya baginda pun pérgi bérburu kadalam rimba bélantara, maka sa-ekur pérburuan tiada di-péroleh-nya. Maka baginda pun bértému déngan sa-buah surau di-téngah rimba bélantara itu. Maka ada sa-orang orang tua dalam surau itu. Maka Raja Ahmad mémbéri salam akan orang tua itu maka ségéra di-sahuti-nya salam Raja Ahmad itu. Maka Raja Ahmad pun bérehétéra kapada orang tua itu akan hal saudara-nya méndapat putéri di-dalam rébong bétong itu. Maka ujar orang tua itu. “Hai, anak-ku jikalau tuan héndak akan anak baik-lah aku tunjokkan dia akan tuan nanti-lah tuan hamba di-sini barang sa-saat.” Maka di-nanti-nya oleh Raja Ahmad itu. Maka pada sa-saat itn juga datang-lah sa-ekur gajah térlalu bésar. Maka ada sa-orang kanak-kanak dudok atas képala-nya maka di-mandi- kan-nya ia ka-sungai. Sa-télah sudah di-mandikan-nya, maka di- hantarkan-nya pula ka-tébing sungai itu. Maka pérgi-lah ia pula mémandikan diri-nya. Sa-têlah sudah ia mandi, maka di-muatkan- nya akan kanak-kanak itu atas képala-nya; maka di-bawa-nya ber- jalan ka-rimba. Démikian-lah hal-nya itu. Maka ségala kélakuan gajah itu di-lihat-nya-lah Raja Ahmad itu. Maka ujar Raja Ahmad itu, “ Hai bapa orang muda, héndak-lah éngkau muslihat- kan déngan daya upaya akan kanak-kanak itu, supaya kita pöroleh akan dia.“ Maka ujar Raja Ahmad “ Hai bapa-ku, jikalau emas atau manikam di-tunjokkan hamba atau ada di-béri akan hamba tiada-lah hamba sukachita béhina sépérti hamba mélihat kanak- kanak ini.“ Maka ujar Raja Ahmad “ Hamba héndak bérmohon kapada tuanku kémbali dahulu ka-négéri hamba; mana jalan kéluar?” Maka di-tunjokkan-lah orang tua itu-lah jalan raya. | Maka kéluar-lah dari sana Raja Ahmad itu; tiba-tiba sampal- lah ia ka-négéri-nya. Sa-télah datang-lah ia ka-istana, maka tuan putéri pun bérdiri di-pintu istana méngalu-ngalukan Raja Ahmad datang. Maka ujar Raja Ahmad akan tuan putéri “Ayohaip adinda tuan putéri, pérgi hamba bérburu itu, sa-ekur pérburuan pun tiada hamba péroleh, mélihat pérburuan pun hamba tiada, mélainkan hamba bértému déngan sa-buah surau di-téngah rimba bélantara, maka ada sa-orang orang tua dalam surau itu; maka hamba mêm- „„ Jour, Straits Branch hadapan Raja Ahmad, maka baginda mélihat térlalu sukachita lagi HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAI, 3 béri salam kapada orang tua itu maka di-sahuti-nya salam yera itu. Maka hamba chétérakan kapada-nya akan hal saudara hamba mêndapat putéri dalam rébong bétong itu. Maka ujar orang tua itu ‘Jikalau tuan héndak akan. anak, baik-lah biar hamba “tunjok- kan dia akan tuan; nanti-lah tuan hamba di-sini barang sa-saat.” Maka hamba nanti, maka kapada sa-saat itu juga datang- -lah sa- ekur gajah têrlalu 'amat bêsar. Maka ada sa-orang kanak-kanak dudok di-atas képala-nya. Maka di-mandikan-nya ia ka-sungai, télah sudah di-mandikan-nya, maka di-hantarkan-nya ka- tebing sungai itu. Maka pérgi-lah pula ia mémandikan dirimya. Sa- têlah sudah ja mandi maka di-muatkan-nya pula akan kanak-kanak itu di-atas kêpala-nya, maka di-bawa-nya bérjalan ka-rimba; démikian-lah pénglihat hamba.” Maka ujar tuan putéri “ Ya- tuanku, muslihatkan apa-lah kira-nya akan kanak-kanak itu.” Maka Raja Ahmad pun kéluar-lah dari istana-nya ménghimpunkan ségala lashkar-nya. Apabila sudah bérhimpun sakalian-nya datang ate Raja Ahmad, maka di-chětěrakan-nya pěri hal kanak- lak itu yang di- -kčpala-nya gajah itu pada segala lashkar-nya hêndak bérupayakan kanak-kanak itu di-képala gajah i itu. Maka pada hari yang baik, pérgi-lah baginda déngan ségala lashkar-nya ka-rimba pada témpat gajah mémandikan kanak-kanak itu. Shahadan maka orang tua yang pada surau itu pun 3 déngan surau-nya; tiada- lah di-lihat- -nya di-sana lagi. Maka hari khamis pula masing-masing méngorek tanah akan têmpat bér- sambaran akan méngambil kanak-kanak itu. Shahadan maka da- tang-lah kapada hari jémaat; maka kéluar-lah gajah itu dari dalam rimba mémbawa kanak-kanak itu mémandikan-nya ka-sungai pada témpat di-madikan-nya dahulu itu. Sa-télah datang ia ka- -sungal, maka di-mandikan-nya kanak- kanak itu, sa-télah sudah di-mandi- kan-nya di-tébing sungai, maka gajah itu pun mémandikan diri- nya. Maka ségéra- Jah Raja Ahmad mêngambil kanak-kanak itu. Maka lalu di-bawa-nya déngan ségéra-nya běrjalan. Maka di-lihat oleh gajah itu lalu di-ikut-nya akan Raja Ahmad itu. Maka sakalian lashkar-nya měnghalau gajah itu dan sa-têngah mělotar dia. Maka bérulang-lah gajah itu. Ada pun gajah itu, bérnama Bujang Sakalis lagi gajah itu tunggal tiada dapat lama hidup- -nya dalam bénua. Maka Raja Ahmad pun bérjalan-lah ka- négéri-nya déngan ségala 5 Hatta maka sampai-lah eg istana-nya maka tuan putéri pun bérdiri di-pintu istana-nya ngalu-ngalukan Raja Ahmad itu. Maka tuan putéri pur n: melihat kapada kanak-kanak itu maka ségéra-lah di-dapatkan-nya, lalu di- sambuti-nya daripada Raja Ahmad itu. Maka térlalu-lah amat baik paras-nya ; maka di- canes i-nya Mérah Gajah. aka méshhur- Jah dalam négéri itu Raja Ahmad béroleh anak dan térdéngar-lah pada saudara-nya Raja Mohammad akan Raja role kanak-kanak itu. Maka datang-lah saudara-nya Raja Moka at pérgi mélihat Mérah Gajah itu, maka ia pun amat sukachita mélihat kanak-kanak itu térlalu amat baik „ itu. Maka e êh, 1914. 4 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAI. Raja Ahmad pun bérehétéra-lah kapada saudara-nya Raja Moham- mad péri ségala kélakuan-nya ia bérburu itu dan ia bértému déngan sa-buah surau itu di-téngah rimba bélantara dan bértému déngan sa-orang orang tua dalam surau itu dan péri hal ia méndapat kanak-kanak itu. Maka Raja Mohammad pun bérmohon ményém- bah kakanda dua laki istéri lalu ia kémbali ka-négéri-nya. aka bébérapa lama antara-nya maka bésar-lah kanak-kanak itu kédua- nya. Maka di-dudokkan- -nya-lah Mérah Gajah itu déngan putéri Bétong. Maka bérbesan-lah ia kédua bérsaudara séutiasa ia dalam késuka’ an-nya. Al-kesah pêri méngatakan hikayat putéri Bétong déngan Merah Gajah di- chétérakan oleh orang am émpunya a Hatta maka bébérapa lama-nya Mérah Gajah dudok dén putéri Bétong dua laki istéri itu. Shahadan maka déngan takdir Allah taala, maka putéri Bétong pun hamil-lah, maka télah génap- lah bulan-nya, maka putéri Bëtong pun béranak orang laki-laki. Maka di-nama’i-nya anak-nya itu “Merah Silu. Maka kémudian daripada itu, hatta bébérapa lama-nya, maka putéri Bétong pun hamil pula. Télah génap 8 5 3 maka ia pun běranak- lah. Maka anak-nya itu pun laki-laki juga. Maka di-nama per Mčrah Hasum. Hatta maka ere Bétong bahagia-nya sa-héla rambut-nya di-téngah képala-nya sépérti warna êmas ru 3 tiada kéhhatan hingga ia bérminyak maka kélihatan rambut-nya itu: pada satu hari putri itu börminyik, maka térlihat-lah Mérah Gajah rambut 1 itu. Maka ujar Mérah Gajah kapada tuan putéri itu. “ „ adinda, mari hamba bantunkan rambut tuan putéri sa’hélai itu u.“ Maka ujar tuan putéri “ Jika rambut hamba sa-hélai itu di- as oleh tuan hamba alamat pérchéraian tuan hamba déngan hamba.” Maka bébérapa kali di- minta-nya oleh Mérah Gajah itu, tiada juga di-béri oleh tuan putéri itu. Maka suatu hari tuan putri itu pun tidur. Maka di-bantun-nya oleh Mérah Gajah rambut istéri-nya itu, pada bichara-nya itu tiada akan mengapa tuan putéri itu. Maka kéluar-lah darah dari liang rambut itu tiada bérputusan lagi kéluar darah-nya puteh, maka bérhénti-lah darah-nya itu, maka tuan puteri pun hilang-lah. Maka ségala hamba sahaya- -nya pun ségéra-lah bérlari mémbéri tahu kapada ayahanda Raja Mohammad. Maka ujar-nya “ Ya Tas paduka anakanda tuan kami putéri Bétong kêlah hilang-lah ab di- bantun oleh Mérah Gajah sa-hélai rambut-nya di-téngah kêpala- -nya.” Sa-télah Raja Mohammad ménéngar khabar inang- nya itu ménghémpaskan diri-nya dan mémbélah- bélah baju-nya dan 5 kain-nya. Maka ia pun térlalu marah, maka ia pun ménghimpunkan ségala lashkar-nya, maka di-datang-mya Merah Gajah itu lalu di-bunoh-nya. Telah mati-lah Mérah Gajah itu, maka ségéra-lah orang měm- bawa khabar kapada ayahanda Raja Ahmad, | démikian kata-nya, wi “Wah, tuanku u paduka anakanda Mérah Gajah itu télah mati-lab Jour. Straits Branch HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT. 5 di-bunoh oleh méntua-nya sêbah karna ia akan nga rambut sa-hélai yang di-téngah kêpala putéri Bétong i Maka pikir anakanda Mérah Gajah itu tiada akan mati.” 15 ‘jah sudah (ia) ménéngar ayah bonda-nya akan sêmbah orang itu, maka ia pun mě énghémpaskan diri-nya dan mémbélah-bélah baju- nya dan mén- charek-charek kain-nya. Maka Raja Ahmad pun térlalu sangat marah-nya sérta ia ménghimpunkan ségala lashkar-nya léngkap déngan ségala sénjata-nya. Maka pada kétika yang baik, maka bérangkat-lah Raja Ahmad itu pérgi méndatangi saudara- -nya Raja Mohammad. 355 ala apabila běrhadapan-lah kědua pihak lashkar itu, maka bérpérang-lah měreka itu térlalu ramai kêlam kabu Maka duli pun pörbangkit lalu ka-udara tiada-lah bérkénalan lagi sa-orang déngan sa-orang jua pun. Maka témpek ségala hulu- balang ‘dan ségala rayat juga yang kédéngaran dan gémérénchang bunyi ségala sênjata dan péndahan ségala pahlawan juga kédéngar- an. Maka bahana-nya datang ka-tépi rimba bélantara. Maka dari- pada kédua pihak lashkar itu banyak-lah mati dan luka sêbab bér- amok-amokan sama kéndiri-nya dan bérbunoh-bunohan méreka itu hingga mati-lah kédua raja-raja itu. Maka tinggal-lah Mérah Silu déngan Mérah Hasum kédua bérsaudara itu dan ségala orang yang hidup daripada pérang itu bérhimpun- -lah ia mény êmbah anak raja kédua itu bërsama-sama dalam négéri itu. ) aka bêbêr apa ria hanya dua bérsaudara juga tinggal karna ninek dan ibu bapa kita télah hilang dalam négéri Sémérlanga ini jikalau kita diam dalam négéri ini néschaya kita pun démikian lagi karna kita dudok dalam négéri ini sakali-kali tiada mémbéri manfaat akan kita, baik-lah kita pindah dari négéri ini ménchari têmpat yang baik yang lain supaya kita diam di-sana.” Sa-télah sudah ia bérbichara dua bér- saudara démikian itu, maka pada kétika yang baik, maka kéluar-lah ia dari dalam négéri itu méngikut jalan ka-mata-hari mati; dari- pada suatu pérhéntian datang kapada suatu pérhéntian. Maka déngan takdir Allah taala, maka sampai-lah ia kapada suatu négéri ang bérnama Béruana.* Maka dudok-lah ia di-sana, sa-orang sa- bêlah sungai dalam négéri itu kédua bérsaudara. : Al-kesah pêri méngatakan chétéra Mérah Silu dan Méra Hasum di-chétérakan oleh orang yang émpunya chétéra, t tatkala ia diam di-dalam négéri Béruana itu; hatta běběrapa lama-nya pria suatu hari Mirah Silu itu pérgi bérmain ka-sungai. a di-lihat-nya ikan térlalu banyak di-dalam sungai itu. aka tat- kala sei ia ka-rumah-nya, maka di-suroh-nya 5 bérbuat bubu. Telah sudah bubu ia di-pêrbun orang; maka pérgi-lah Mérah Silu itu ka-hulu sungai itu 2 bubu- nya iu. Maka # Ola R, A. Soc., No. 66, 1914 6 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT, pada k@esokkan hari-nya Mérah Silu itu pérgi mélihat bubu-nya. Maka di-lihat-nya pénoh dalam bubu itu gélang-gélang, maka di- buang-nya gélang-gélang dalam bubu-nya itu; maka di-tahan-nya pula bubu itu. Maka esok hari-nya pérgi pula ia mélihat pénoh juga déngan gélang-gélang, maka Mérah Silu pun pikir dalam hati-nya “ Bahwa gélang-gélang ini kurnia Allah taala akan aku rupa-nya.” Maka gélang-gélang itu pun di-bawa-nya pulang ka- rumah-nya lalu di-buboh-nya dalam kawah, maka di-suroh-nya rébus sémua-nya gélang-gélang itu. Maka déngan takdir Allah taala gélang-gélang itu pun ménjadi émas dan bueh-nya ménjadi perak. Maka ménjadi kaya-lah Mérah Silu itu. Maka di-chétérakan orang-lah kapada saudara-nya Mérah Hasum péri hal di-kurnia’i Allah taala akan Mérah Silu. itu, démikian kata-nya, “ Bahwa kakanda Mérah Silu kami lihat di-bawa-nya gélang-gélang ka- rumah-nya masok dalam bubu-nya, maka pada hati kami di-makan- nya juga gélang-gélang itu.” Sa-télah sudah ia méndéngar khabar saudara-nya itu, maka Mérah Hasum pun diam-lah. Maka kata Mérah Silu pada ségala lashkar-nya “ mari-lah kita muslihatkan kérbau jalang yang tiada bérguna kapada tuan-tuan sakalian itu hamba héndak pérkénakan dia.” Maka di-upah-nya oleh Mérah Silu akan méreka itu déngan êmas dan perak. Maka di-suroh-nya pérbuat andérak yaani kélaburan sakadar lulus kérbau dua tiga ratus. Sa-t@lah sudah andérak itu, maka di-suroh-nya gémparkan pada ségala lashkar-nya kérbau jalang itu yang di-sisi liang itu. Maka kérbau itu pun térkéjut lalu masok ka-dalam liang itu, maka térsungkur-lah tandok-nya pada pintu liang itu tiada-lah dapat masok dan kéluar. Maka di-suroh-nya sébukan pintu liang itu děngan tanah sa-orang sa-gumpal. Hatta maka térsébu-lah pintu itu, maka lalu mati-lah kérbau kampong itu, maka di-suroh Mérah Silu buka kérbau banyak itu kadalam andérak itu lalu ia jinak. Maka di-suroh oleh Mérah Silu chuchok hidong-nya kérbau itu. Maka kédéngaran-lah warta-nya kapada saudara-nya érah Hasum akan Mérah Silu karna bérmain akan binatang yang tiada bérguna kapada orang yang banyak itu. Maka di-nama’i-nya témpat itu déngan nama Kérbau Kampong. Maka Mérah Hasum pun marah akan saudara-nya Mérah Silu itu. Maka di-panggil- nya sahaya-nya sa-orang “ Pérgi éngkau katakan, kata-ku ini ka- pada saudara-ku Mérah Silu apa guna-nya bérmain binatang yang tiada bérguna ka-pada orang yang banyak itu. Maka ia mêmbêri aku malu juga tiada di-déngar-nya kata-ku ini nyah-lah ia dari négéri ini, jangan-lah ia dudok bérsama-sama aku.” Sa-télah M Jour. Straits Branch HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAI. 7 orang yang mémbawa sénawat-nya itu. Maka pada témpat Mérah Silu bérjalan itu, maka putus bukit sa-buah békas kérbau- nya bérjalan itu. Hatta maka bébérapa lama-nya ia bérjalan Mé- rah Silu itu sampai-lah ka-hulu sungai Pasangan, maka datang-lah la ka-sempang di-hulu Karang. Maka Mérah Silu itu pun diam- lah pada négéri itu. Maka bébérapa lama-nya ia dudok dalam négéri itu maka kérbau itu pun habis mémakan padi orang dan mé- nérkap pisang orang sakalian. Maka ségala orang dalam négéri itu déngar-lah akan Mérah Silu itu. Maka kata ségala orang dalam AY aie ANG KR Kémudian maka Mérah Silu pérgi-lah ménchari témpat dudok, lalu ia bérjalan mudek ka-hulu Séménda. Maka sampai-lah kapada suatu négéri bérnama Buloh Télang. Maka di-sana-lah ia bértému déngan Mégat Iskandar, maka di-singgahkan-nya oleh Mégat Iskandar Mérah Silu itu di-pérjamu-nya makan minum. Sa-télah sudah di-pérjamu-nya, maka ujar Mégat Iskandar kapada Mérah Silu “Apa kéhéndak tuan hamba kapada hamba ini.” Maka ujar Mérah Silu, “Ada pun hamba datang kapada tuan hamba ini, hamba héndak minta témpat dudok, karna hamba tiada bértémpat.” Maka kata Mégat Iskandar “Jikalau démikian baik-lah anakanda dudok di-sini sérta déngan hamba jikalau pérhumaan pun luas, dan jikalau kérbau pun baik, banyak témpat-nya makan.” Maka ujar Mérah Silu “Jikalau ada kaseh tuan apa-tah salah-nya, tuan-lah akan bapa hamba.” Maka Mérah Silu pun bérmohon-lah kapada Mégat Iskandar, lalu ia pérgi-lah měngambil ségala harta- nya dan ségala lashkar-nya dan ségala kérbau-nya; maka di-bawa- nya-lah sakalian ka-Buloh Télang itu. Maka di-sana Mérah Silu itu diam. Hatta kalakian maka bébérapa lama-nya Mérah Silu itu dudok di-sana, sa-hari-hari kérja-nya bérmain-main ayam ményabong. Maka datang-lah ségala juara bérmain ayam ményabong kapada Mérah Silu itu dan jikalau Mérah Silu itu alah, di-bayar-nya taroh- nya dan jikalau orang itu alah tiada di-minta-nya taroh-nya orang itu. Maka térdéngar-lah kapada ségala orang bésar-bésar dan ségala orang tua-tua yang dalam négéri itu. Maka ségala méreka itu pun datang-lah bérmain-main ményabong kapada Mérah Silu itu. Maka apabila méreka itu kémbali, maka di-béri-nya méreka itu sa-orang sa-ekur kérbau, maka sukachita-lah ségala orang yang datang itu yang bérmain déngan Mérah Silu itu. Sa-bérmula — ségala yang datang mélihat dia sakalian-nya di-béri-nya kérbau sa- ekur sa-orang, démikian-lah hal-nya Mérah Silu itu: : Sa-bérmula Mégat Iskandar dan Mégat Kêdah itu kédua-nya kakanda kapada Sultan Malik al-Nasar di-Rimba Jérau dan ségala R. A. Soc., No. 66, 1914. 8 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT. rayat pun kaseh-lah ia akan Mérah Silu itu. Shahadan maka di- suroh oleh Mégat Iskandar pada ségala rayat mémbawa bêras sa- orang sa-kampit dan sa-orang sa-ekur (kérbau) akan mémbawa pékérjaan itu. Maka datang kapada suatu hari muafakat-lah Mégat Iskandar déngan ségala orang bésar-bésar dan ségala orang tua-tua dan ségala rayat dalam négéri itu. aka ujar Mégat Iskandar, “Hai, ségala tuan-tuan, apa bichara kita akan Mérah Silu ini; maka pada bichara hamba baik-lah kita rajakan karna ia pun sédia raja, lagi ia hartawan; dapat kita bérsuaka kapada-nya.” Maka pada antara méreka itu sakalian ada sa-orang bérnama Tan Hérba Bénong, tiada mahu ia mérajakan Mérah Silu itu. Maka ujar Mégat Kédah “Jikalau ia kita rajakan, néschaya anak chuchu kit adi-pérentah-nya.” Maka muafakat-lah Mégat Iskandar déng- an sêgala orang yang banyak sêrta déngan dia héndak mérajakan Merah Silu itu. Sa-télah sudah ia jadi raja, maka di-datangi-nya- lah Sultan Malik al-Nasar ka-Rimba Jérau. Maka fighalib-lah ia déngan Sultan Malik al-Nasar. Hatta maka ghalib-lah pérang Mérah Silu, maka péchah-lah pêrang Sultan Malik al-Nasar. Maka surut-lah ia pada suatu négéri Bénua nama-nya; di-sana- lah ia bértahan déngan bérbuat istana. Maka bébérapa lama-nya ia dudok dalam négéri itu, maka pada suatu hari, maka di-datangi-nya pula oleh Mérah Silu akan Sultan Malik al-Nasar déngan di-pérangi-nya, itu pun surut juga ia ka- rimba raya. Maka di-namai Mérah Silu rimba itu Pértama Térjun di-sébut orang datang sékarang. Ada pun akan Sultan Malik al- Nasar sampai-lah ia kapada suatu négéri; maka ia dudok dalam négéri itu bérbuat istana. Hatta maka bérapa lama-nya dudok dalam négéri itu, maka di-wartakan orang kapada Mérah Silu akan Sultan Malik al-Nasar bérhénti kapada suatu témpat déngan ségala hulubalang-nya dan ségala rayat-nya sakalian-nya; maka kémudian di-datangi-nya pula oleh Mérah Silu akan Sultan Malik al-Nasar itu. Maka pérang-lah ia térlalu ramai; maka banyak-lah orang yang mati dan luka; maka Sultan Malik al-Nasar itu pun péchah- lah pérang-nya lalu ia bérlépas diri-nya ka-bélakang Gunong Télawas; maka di-kubui-nya oleh Mérah Silu akan Sultan itu; lépas juga ia daripada kubu-nya itu. Maka di-namai oleh Mérah Silu témpat itu Kubu, di-sébut orang stkarang. Maka Sultan itu pun bérlépas diri-nya kapada suatu négéri. Maka sampai-lah kapada suatu jorang yang pichek lagi dalam, maka térkérsang Sa- orang hulubalang-nya Sultan itu. Maka di-namai jorang dan négéri itu Pékérsang. Maka Sultan Malik al-Nasar pun lalu dari sana sampai ka-Kumat. Maka bérapa lama-nya ia dudok di- Kumat itu déngan ségala hulubalang-nya sêrta ségala rayat-nya, maka muafakat-lah ia sakalian méreka itu bérbuat kota. Sa-télah sudah ia bérbuat kota, maka térdéngar-lah kapada Mégat Tskandar. Maka di-datangi-nya oleh Mégat Iskandar itu ka-Kumat akan Sultan itu pun pérang-lah, maka bérapa lama-nya pérang sakalian Jour. Straits Branch HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT, 9 méreka itu, maka banyak-lah ségala hulubalang itu mati: maka Sultan pun péchah-lah pérang-nya dan ségala rayat lashkar-nya pun chérai-bérai-lah tiada bérkétahuan pérgi-nya. Maka dalam antara itu ada sa-orang hulubalang-nya bérnama Tan Haria Bénong lalu ia mémbawa diri- -nya ka-négéri Baras. Maka apakala datang ia ka-Baras, maka di-ambil oleh Raja Baras Tan Haria Bénong itu akan ménangkap-nya; maka dari karna sêbah itu-lah Raja Baras itu, jikalau tua sakali pun bérkirim sêmbah juga ia kapada Raja Pasai dan jikalau og sakali pun Raja Pasai bérkirim salam juga ia kapada Raja Bar Hatta maka Mérah Silu itu pun di-rajakan oleh Mégat Iskan- dar di-Rimba 1 itu. Maka di-chétérakan oleh orang yang émpunya chétéra. Sa-kali persétua pada zaman Nabi Mohammad Rasul Allah ie Allahu alaihi wa’s-salam tatkala lagi hayat hadz- rat vang maha mulia itu, maka sabda ia kapada sahabat baginda di-Makah, démikian sabda baginda, “ Bahwa ada sa-péning- gal-ku wafat itu, ada sa-buah négéri di-bawah angin, Sémudéra nama-nya; apabila ada di-déngar khabar négéri itu, maka kami suroh sa-buah kapal měmbawa pěrkakas alat kěrajaan dan kamu bawa ia orang dalam négéri itu masok igama Islam sêrta ménguchap doa kalimah as ’shahadat. Shahadan lagi akan di-jadikan Allah subhanahu wataala dalam něgěri itu těrbanyak daripada ségala wali Allah jadi dalam něgěri itu; ada pun pértama ada sa-orang fakir di-négéri Méngiri nama- -nya ia-itu-lah kamu bawa sêrta kamu ka-négéri Semudéra itu.” Maka térsébut-lah pakataan Mérah Silu di-Rimba Jérau itu. Sa-kali pérsétua pada suatu hari Mérah Silu pérgi bérburu. Maka ada sa-ekur anjing di-bawa-nya akan pérburuan Mérah Silu itu bérnama Si-Pasai. Maka di-lépaskan-nya anjing itu, lalu ia ményalak di-atas tanah tinggi itu. Maka di-lihat-nya ada sa-ekur sémut bésar-nya sépérti kuching; maka di-tangkap-nya oleh Mérah Silu sémut itu, maka lalu di- makan- nya. Maka tanah tinggi itu pun di-suroh Mérah Silu têbas pada ségala orang yang sérta-nya itu. Maka sa-télah itu di-pérbuat-nya akan istana-nya; sa-télah maka Mérah Silu pun dudok-lah ia di-sana; déngan ségala hulu- balang-nya dan ségala rayat-nya diam ia di-sana. Maka di-namai oleh Mérah Silu négéri itu Sémudéra hérti-nya sémut yang amat bêsar; di-sana-lah ia diam raja itu. Hatta bérapa lama-nya kému- dian daripada hadzrat nabi salla Allahu alaihi wa salam wafat, maka térdéngar-lah khabar kapada sharif yang di-Makah ada suatu négéri di-bawah angin bérnama Sémudéra, maka oleh khalifah sharif, maka ia ményuroh wo kapal akan mémbawa sêga ala pérkakas alat kérajaan ka-négéri Sémudéra. Sa-télah sudah kapal itu léngkap, maka di-suroh sharif Shaikh Ismail itu et ca- négéri Méngiri. Sa-têlah maka bérapa lama-nya bérlayar, maka sampai-lah ia ka-négéri Méngiri itu, maka bér laboh-lah ja di telck 5 "ef. Shellabear's S¥jarah aa a (tomanised) p. 32-36. , 10 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT. Méngiri. Ada pun Raja dalam négéri itu Sultan Mohammad nama-nya. Maka térlihat-lah oleh orang Méngiri sa-buah kapal bérlaboh di-télok itu. Maka ségéra ia masok méngadap raja sêrta ia bérdatang sémbah démikian sémbah-nya, “ Daulat dirgahayu, shah alam ada sa-buah kapal bérlaboh di-télok kita ini.” Maka Sultan Mohammad pun bérsabda kapada pérdana méntéri, démi kian sabda baginda, “ Hai pérdana méntéri suroh lihati kapal itu.” Maka pérdana méntéri pun ségéra kéluar ményurohkan orang sa- buah pérahu mélihat kapal itu. Sa-télah sudah ia sampai-lah pérahu itu ka-kapal, maka ia pun lalu bértanya. Maka ujar-nya, “ Darimana kapal ini datang dan siapa nama nakhoda-nya dan ka- mana ia héndak pérgi?” Maka sahut orang kapal itu, “Ada pun kapal ini dari Makah dan nama nakhoda-nya Shaikh Ismail di- surohkan oleh khalifah sharif di-Makah ka-négéri yang bérnama Sémudéra.” Sa-télah sudah ia ménéngar khabar orang dalam kapal itu maka ia pun kémbali-lah ka-darat, maka ia pun pérgi kapada pérdana méntéri. Maka di-katakan-nya sépérti kata orang dalam kapal itu. Maka pérdana méntéri pun masok ia méngadap raja sérta bérdatang sémbah, “ Ya tuanku shah alam, ada pun kapal itu dari Makah, nama nakhoda-nya Shaikh Ismail, héndak pérgi ka-négéri Sémudéra. Ada pun Sultan Mohammad itu daripada anak chuchu hadzrat Abu Bakar al-tasdik hayya “Hah ’anhu. Maka Sultan ményuroh hantarkan ségala makan-makanan dan ségala neemat akan Shaikh Ismail. Sa-télah sudah sampal- lah ségala makan-makanan itu, maka Sultan pun mérajakan sa- orang anak-nya yang tua di-négéri Méngiri itu akan ganti-nya kérajaan. Maka baginda dua béranak déngan anak-nya yang muda itu mémakai pakaian fakir méninggalkan kérajaan-nya, turun dari istana-nya lalu naik ka-kapal itu. Maka kata-nya kapada orang dalam kapal itu, “Kamu bawa hamba ka-négéri Sémudeéra itu.” Maka pada hati orang yang dalam kapal itu, “Bahwa ini- lah fakir yang sépérti sabda Rasul salla Allahu alaihi wa’s-salam itu.” Maka fakir itu pun di-bawa-nya-lah naik ka-kapal itu lalu bélayar. 3 Hatta maka bérapa lama-nya di-laut. Sa-bérmula bérmimp!- lah Mérah Silu di-lihat-nya dalam mimpi-nya itu ada sa-orang orang ménampong dagu-nya déngan ségala jari-nya dan mata-nya pun di tutup-nya déngan émpat jari-nya, démikian kata-nya, “Hai Mérah Silu, uchap oleh-mu doa kalimah as-shahadat.” Maka sahut Mérah Silu, “Tiada-hamba tahu ménguchap akan dia.’ Maka ujar-nya “Bukakan mulut-mu.” Maka di-bukakan-nya oleh Mérah Silu. Maka di-ludahi-nya mulut Mérah Silu, rasa- nya lémak manis. Maka ujar-nya akan Mérah Silu, “ Hai Mérah Silu, éngkau-lah Sultan Malik al-Salleh nama sékarang islam-lah éngkau déngan ménguchap doa kalimah as-shahadat itu dan ségala binatang yang hidup lagi halal éngkau sémbéleh kau makan dan Fang tiada di-sémbéleh jangan éngkau makan. Sa-bérmula dalam émpat puloh hari lagi ada sa-buah kapal datang dari Makah, barang Jour. Straits Branch HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT. 11 sêgala kata-nya dan barang ségala pérbuatan-nya yang bérpatutan déngan sêgala pékérjaan igama islam orang yang dalam kapal itu jangan-lah éngkau-lalui, dan héndak-lah-éngkau turut barang péng- ajar-nya.” Maka ujar Mérah Silu, “ Siapa-kah tuan hamba ini.” Maka sahut suara dalam mimpi itu “Aku-lah nabi Mohammad rasul Allah salla Allahu alaihi wa’s-salam yang di-Makah itu.” Maka di-tanggalkan-nya tangan-nya daripada dagu-nya itu. Maka sabda Rasul Allah salla Allahu alaihi wa’s-salam akan Mérah Silu itu, “Tundok-lah éngkau ka-bawah.” Maka tundok-lah Mérah Silu ka-bawah, sérta jaga ia daripada tidur-nya, maka di-lihat-nya yang di-bawah suchi-lah. Maka kata-nya, “ Ashahdan, la ilaha “Allahu wahid la sharika lahu, wa ashahdan Mohammad ’abda-hu wa rasulahu.” Maka sa-télah sudah ia ménguchap doa kalimah itu, maka ia mémbacha koran tiga-puloh juz khatam déngan lafath-nya ia tiada déngan di-pélajari-nya lagi pada sa-orang jua pun. Maka ujar orang banyak dan ségala hulubalang akan Mérah Silu itv, “Ada pun raja kita ini kéluar kata-nya itu tiada kita tahu akan barang kata-nya itu.” Ada pun di-chétérakan oleh orang g émpunya chétéra. Hatta bérapa lama-nya, maka kapal Shaikh pénghulu-nya??’ Maka sahut-nya orang ménjala itu, “Nama Raja dalam négéri ini Mérah Silu dan bérgélar Sultan Malik al Salleh.” ‘Sa-télah sudah ia bérkata-kata, maka orang ménjala itu pun kémbali-lah ia; maka fakir itu pun naik-lah ia ka-kapal-nya. Shahadan maka pada kéesokkan hari-nya, maka Shaikh Ismail pun turun-lah ia ka-darat pérgi ka-négéri kapada Sultan Malik al Salleh. Sérta ia datang kapada Sultan Malik al Salleh, maka ujar Shaikh Ismail, “Hai, Sultan, uchap-lah oleh tuan hamba doa kalimah as-shahadat.” Maka Sultan pun ménguchap as-shahadat, ia itu, “ Shahadan la ilaha Allahu wahid la sharika labu, wa ashahdan Mohammad ’abda-hu wa rasula-hu.” Sa-télah sudah, maka Shaikh Ismail pun ményapu janggut-nya, maka pada kéesok- kan hari-nya datang-lah fakir itu mémbawa kuran tiga-puloh juz itu kapada Sultan Malik al Salleh; maka di-unjokkan-nya oleh fakir itu kuran kapada Sultan Malik al Salleh; maka di-sambuti- nya déngan taadzim lalu di-kunjongi-nya sérta di-buka-nya lalu di-bacha-nya, tiada-lah ia minta ajari lagi, tahu-lah ia mémbacha ia szndiri-nya, maka fakir dan Shaikh Ismail pun kédua-nya méng- uchap, “ Al-hamdulillahi rabbu’l-a’amin.” Sa-télah sudah, maka di-suroh oleh Shaikh Ismail ménghimpunkan ségala hulubalang dan ségala rayat bésar kéchil dan tua muda laki-laki dan pérém- puan. Maka apabila sudah bérhimpun-lah sakalian-nya, maka di-ajari oleh Shaikh Ismail menguchap shahadat akan méreka itu sakalian-nya. Maka ségala méreka itu pun rela-lah ménguchap R. A. Soc., No. 66, 1014. 12 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT. doa kalimah moran ee déngan tulus ikhlas yakin hati-nya. Sêbab itu-lah maka di-namaï Sémudéra itu négéri Daru'l-Islam, karna tiada Pri E orang itu děngan di- gagahi dan tiada musakatkan-nya dan tiada déngan di- pérlélahkan-nya pada méng- érjakan kérja masok igama Islam. Maka Shaikh pun ményuroh ka-Sémudéra Daru’l-Islam. Sa-télah datang ségala alat pérkakas kérajaan, maka pada kétika yang baik, maka bérhimpun-lah ségala hulubalang dan ségala rayat méngadap. Maka Sultan pun mě- makai sa- léngkap pakaian kérajaan anugérah Makah, karna akan di-tabalkan. Maka ségala hulubalang pun sakalian-nya börsaf- saf dudok méngadap nobat Ibrahim Khalil; béntara pun bérdiri ménjabat salih, dan ségala pégawai pun masing-masing mém- bawa jabatan-nya. Maka géndérang tabal itu pun di- palu orang- lah dan ségala bunyi- bunyi jan pun bérbunyi-lah. Maka bédil nobat itu pun di- -pasang orang- -lah dan sêgala hulubalang dan ségala rayat sakalian ménjunjong duli ményémbah möngatakan. “ Daulat dirgahayu shah alam thilu Mah fi-l-alam.” Sa-téla Sultan sudah tabal, maka ségala hulubalang pun dudok-lah déngan mértabat- -nya méngadap bagin da itu. Ada pun orang bésar-bésar dalam négéri itu dua orang, sa-orang bérnama Tan Seri Kaya dan sa-orang bérnama Tan Baba Kaya, dan Tan Séri Kaya itu di-gélar Said Ali Ghiana Aladin dan Baba Kaya itu di-namai Sémayam Aladin, Sa-télah bérapa lama-nya Shaikh Ismail di-Sémudéra Daru'l-Islam, maka ia pun bérdatang sêmbah kapada Sultan Malik al Salleh mohon kémbali; maka ‘Sultan pun ménghimpunkan hadiah akan Khalifah Sharif sépérti ambar dan kapur barus dan gaharu chéndana dan kéményan dan khélémbak dan chingkeh pala itu di-pérsémbahkan kapada Shaikh Ismail. Maka sabda Sultan, “Ya Shaikh, ini-lah hadiah yang di-pérhambakan khalifah sharif Makah yang di-pérmohonkan bêrkat doa dahulu Allah dan bêrkat shafaat nabi Mohammad rasul Allah dan bêrkat khalifah sharif.” Sa-télah sudah, maka Shaikh Ismail pun naik-lah ia ka-kapal lalu bérlayar-lah. Maka fakir itu pun tinggal-lah di-Sémudéra akan ménétapkan igama Islam dalam négéri Sémudéra. Ada pun di- chétérakan oleh orang yang émpunya chétéra: ada suatu kaum orang dalam négéri itu tiada ia mahu masok igama Islam ; maka ia lari ka-ulu sungai Pasangan ; maka karna itu-lah di-namai orang dalam négéri itu Gayu hingga datang sékarang ini. a pun akan Sultan, bélum lagi in béristéri. Sa-kali pérsétua pada suatu hen aka bérdatang sémbah ségala méntéri dan ségala hulubalang démikian sémbah-nya, “Daulat dirgahayu shah alam, sémbah pate ek yang di-pérhamba ka-bawah duli shah alam, baik kira-nya tuan-ku kahan supaya jangan putus mualat kérajaan shah alam, turun- témurun datang kapada anak chuchu shah alam juga.” Demi Sabie pabu akah sêmbah hani méntéri dan sêgala hulubalang itu, maka mémbéri titah Sultan itu, “Jikalau démikian, sêmbah kamu as se aku di-pérkénankan-lah. Maka chari-lah orang siapa yang Jour. Straits Branch HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAI. 13 bérkénan baik pada hati tuan-tuan sakalian.” Maka bérdatang sémbah pula méreka itu sakalian, “ 2 ee shah alam, ada kami di-pérhamba ménéngar warta sa-orang raja di-négéri Pérlak itu ada bagi-nya anak tiga orang e térlalu amat baik paras- nya; baik-lah tuan-ku ményuroh ka-sana; ia pun raja bêsar lagi gagah.” Maka Sultan mémbéri titah ka- pada sa-orang méntéri- nya, di-surohkan- -nya bértému kapada raja itu sêrta déngan ségaia perémpuan yang tua-tua lagi tahu bérkata-kata akan sčgala pěkěr- jaan tělangka ai itu. Sa-télah sudah léngkap-lah, maka pada kétika yang baik, maka ségala méutéri itu pun naik- lah la ka-kapal, lalu- lah ia bérlay: ar ménuju négéri Pérlak itu. Maka bérapa lama-nya antara-nya, maka sampai- Jah ia méntéri itu ka-Pérlak. Maka bérlaboh-lah ia di-téluk Pérlak itu. Maka di- P orang- lah kapada raja Pěrlak, sěmbah-nya, “ Ya tuanku shah alam, ada sa- “buah kapal bérlaboh di-téluk kita ini.” Maka titah Raja Pérlak, ’érgi-lah éngkau lihati kapal itu.” Maka pérgi-lah orang yang mélihat itu sa- buah eae maka apabila sampai-lah ia ka-kapal - itu, maka bértanya-lah ia, “Dari-mana datang kapal ini dan pékér- jaan (apa) datang tuan 1 kamari.” Maka sahut orang kapal 1 “Kami ini dari négéri Sémudéra Darw’! Islam mémbawa wa rta yang baik dan kami datang ini héndak ménjunjong duli Sultan Pérlak. ” Maka orang yang mélihati itu pun ségéra-lah ia kémbali bépérsémbahkan sêgala kata méntéri itu kapada Sultan Pérlak. Maka titah Sultan Pé ‘rlak, “Pérgi-lah kamu sambut méntéri itu.” Sa-télah pérgi-lah ia mémanggil méntéri itu, maka méntéri itu pun turun-lah ia déngan ségala pégawai-nya méngadap Sultan Pérlak ; sérta datang lalu ja ményémbah sakalian-nya. Maka sabda Raja, “ Hai měntěri, apa pékérjaan kamu kamari ini?” Maka běrdatang sêmbah méntéri itu, “Ya tuanku shah alam, akan hal patek ini di-titahkan paduka anakanda Sultan Sémudéra Malik al Salleh raja di-négéri Sémudéra Daru’l Islam héndak ménjunjong duli shah alam.” Maka di-pérsémbahkan-nya-lah ségala kéléngkapan dan ségala pérhiasan yang di-bawa-nya itu dan bépérsémbahkan ségala kata yang baik- baik lagi sémpérna daripada yang mémbéri nasihat pada mémbérsehkan muka ségala manusia dan ménérang- kan ségala_ hati yang karatan akan pěkěrjaan méminang tuan putéri itu. Demi di-déngar Raja Pérlak ségala sêmbah méntéri itu, maka baginda pun s sukachita-lah dan ségala hulubalang pun térlalu sukachita. Maka rang pun méngangkat sireh pada jorong suasa dan j Jorong perak padé segala méntéri itu masing-masing pada mértabat-nya. Maka Sultan pun mémbéri titah, démikian bunyi- nya, “Hai ssgala méntéri Sémudéra sa-harus-nya-lah kita per kénankan kthéndak anak kita Sultan Malik al Salleh itu, karna la pun aie Sees bangsa kita juga.” Maka pada kéesokkan hari- nya, maka di-suroh 1 baginda pérhias istana-nya dan anakanda tuan R. A. Soc., No. 66, 1914. 14 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAI. chéngkurai dan bérbaju warna bunga jambu dan mémakai chinchin bépérmata dan bérsubang bérjéntéra. Maka dudok-lah ia pada témpat yang tinggi méngadap orang mémbuat ségala makanan pérjamuan-nya akan ségala méntéri dan ségala pérémpuan yang datang dari négéri Sémudéra yang télangkai itu. Maka tatkala di-lihat oleh orang banyak akan tuan putéri yang tiga bérsaudara itu, maka ségala manusia pun l&kat-lah hati-nya kapada tuan putéri Ganggang itu, oleh karna baik paras-nya dan amat manis.barang laku-nya pada ségala manusia. Maka kata méreka itu bértanya “Siapa dudok di-atas tinggi itu.” Maka sahut orang itu, “Ini ‘pun anak Raja kami juga, tétapi ia-itu anak gundek.” Sa-télah sudah di-pérjamu-nya sakalian méreka itu, maka sakalian-nya pun -bérmohon-lah kémbali sakalian méreka itu ka-Stmudéra kapada Sultan Malik al Salleh. aka apa-bila sampai-lah ka-Sémudéra di-pérsémbahkan orang COLT kapada baginda, démikian bunyi-nya, “Ya tuan-ku shah alam sunggoh-nya ada anak Raja Pérlak itu tiga bérsaudara, ada yang déngan muhasham-nya; shahadan kédudokkan-nya pun tertingg! v . Yv > 2 rupa-nya mértabat-nya daripada saudara-nya yang kédua itu. ng 5 mélihat itu, maka di-suroh Sultan Malik al Salleh panggil ahlu'n- nujum. Maka datang-lah ségala ahlwn-nujum itu; maka titah Sultan, “Hai ahlu'n-nujum lihat apa-lah oleh tuan-tuan sakalian dalam nujum kamu akan anak Raja Pérlak itu, yang mana baik kita ambil.” Maka ségala ahlu'n-nujum pun mélihat nujum-nya pun ményuroh lengkap sa-ratus pérahu akan mintakan paduka anakanda itu Tan Pérpatah Pandak akan péngtua-nya ménghan- tarkan tuan putéri Ganggang itu ka-négéri Sémudéra Daru'l Islam dan baginda ményurohkan bérbuat istana-nya sa-kali akan : ee Jour. Straits Branch 3 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PÀSAÍ, 15 témpat tuan puteri itu dudok, sêrta déngan ségala dayang-dayang- nya beti-beti pérwara-nya dan ségala alat kérajaan. Sa-télah aa mustaed-lah, maka pada kétika hari yang baik maka Sultan ?érlak pun bérangkat-lah baginda ménghantarkan naik anakanda oe putéri itu ka-kuala déngan ségala bunyi-bunyian. Sa-télah sudah sampai ka-kuala, maka tuan “putěri Ganggang pun měny- émbah ayahanda dan bonda-nya dan saudara-nya kědua sêrta běrtangis-tangisan; maka di-pélok di-chium oleh ayahanda dan bonda-nya dan saudara-nya kědua. Maka tuan putěri Ganggang pun naik-lah ka-pêrahu lalu bérlayar-lah. Maka Sultan Pérlak pun kémbali-lah ka-istana-nya déngan pérchintaan-nya. Sa-télah bébérapa lama-nya_ bérlayar di-lauf itu, maka sampai-lah ia ka- Jambu Ayer; singgah-lah Tan N Pandak mémbawa 1 putöri ka-pada is tana- -nya itu. Maka bérhias-lah tuan putěri itu. Maka Sultan Malik al Salleh pun bérangkat-lah mêngalu- ngalukan tuan putéri itu, lalu di-bawa-nya masok ka-dalam négéri Sémudéra Darul Islam di-permulia- -nya dengan bébérapa kémulia- an; sa-télah datang-lah ia ka-istana-nya, maka baginda pun ményuroh mémulai “bérjaga-jaga akan kérja kahwin itu. Hatta bébérapa lama-nya bérjaga-jaga itu, maka baginda pun kahwin-lah déngan tuan putéri Ganggang itu; sa-télah sudah kahwin, maka baginda pun mémbéri anugérah pérsalin akan ségala hulubalang dan mémbéri dérma akan ségala fakir dan miskin dalam négeri itu daripada émas dan perak, ‘dan akan Tan Pérpatah Pandak pun di-anugérahi daripada bébérapa pakaian yang indah-indah dan sčgala orang yang datang sérta-nya sakalian itu pun di-anugérahi baginda daripada čmas dan perak. Sa-télah sudah baginda mémbéri anugérah, maka Tan Pérpatah Pandak pun bermohon- lah kapada baginda héndak kémbali ka-Pérlak. Sa-télah sudah, male baginda Jaki istéri pun bérkirim sémbah kapada ayahanda dan bonda dan kapada saudara baginda yang dua orang sěrta děngan akin yang mulia-mulia ; maka Tan Pérpatah Pandak pun kémbali-lah ia ka-Pérlak. Be rmula istana-nya yang di-suroh pěrbuat akan těmpat-těmpat tuan putěri běrgandi itu. aka di-suroh Sultan Malik al Salleh pula pe dan di-namai négéri itu Rama Gandi di-sébut orang datan Hatta bébérapa lama-nya Sultan Malik al Salleh dalam négéri itu kérajaan, maka datang sa-buah kapal dari bénua Kêling bér- niaga, dan ada sa-orang dalam kapal itu tahu i ia mělihat asap émas. kéluar tiada di-kétahui oleh orang dalam nêgri ini.” wange ada sa-orang orang Sultan ia ménéngar kata orang kapal it u, maka lalu di- -pérsémbahkan-nya kapada ye Malik al Sa Salleh. Maka K sling it atang méngadap Sultan; sake sa kapada Kling a 1 sčpěrti kata-mu gelani a nëgěri ini ada aka bi 3 sêmbah Kêling itu, “Va „ 46 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT. sépérti pénglihat hamba ini tiada lagi bérsalahan.” Sa-télah di- déngar oleh Sultan sémbah Kéling itu, maka di-anugérah oleh Sultan akan Kêling itu pérsalin sa-léngkap-nya adat pakaian. Maka sabda Sultan, “Jikalau sunggoh sépérti kata-mu itu, pérgi- lah éngkau méngambil dia kapada témpat asap émas itu.” Maka Kéling itu pun ményémbah, lalu ia pérgi déngan lashkar Sultan itu. Sa-télah ia sampai kapada témpat itu, maka di-suroh-nya korek tanah itu; maka ada-lah émas itu di-pöroleh-mya térlalu banyak, sa-kira-kira lima médan, maka di-bawa-nya-lah émas itu laki-laki térlalu amat baik paras-nya. Maka Sultan pun amat sukachita mélihatkan anakanda baginda itu, maka di-suroh-nya péliharakan kapada inangda-nya dan péngasoh-nya yang tua-tua. Maka di-titahkan baginda orang mémalu géndérang dan bunyi- bunyian bérjaga-jaga sépérti adat ségala raja-raja béranak. Sa- télah génap-lah tujoh hari tujoh malam baginda bérjaga-jaga ber- suka-sukaan makan minum masing-masing mémbawa_ késukaan- nya, maka pada hari bérjijak tanah dan bérakikat, maka ségala rayat dan méntéri hulubalang pun bérhimpun-lah makan minum. Sa-télah sudah, maka baginda mémbéri dérma kurnia akan ségala méntéri hulubalang dan rayat bésar dan kéchil dan ségala fakir miskin sakalian-nya. Sa-télah sudah, maka Sultan ménamal anakanda baginda itu Sultan Malik al Tahir. Sa-télah sampal umur baginda akal baligh, maka ia di-rajakan dalam négérl Sémudéra itu. Kata sahibw’l-hikayat; maka pada suatu hari Sultan Malik al Salleh pérgi bérmain-main bérburu déngan ségala lashkar-nya ka- têpi laut. Maka di-bawa-nya sa-ekur anjing pérburuan bérnama Si-Pasai itu. Maka tatkala sampai-lah baginda itu ka-tépi laut, maka di-suroh-nya lépaskan anjing pérburuan itu, lalu ia masok- lah ka-dalam hutan yang di-tépi laut itu. Maka bértému ia dengan sa-ekur pélandok dudok di-atas pada suatu tanah yang tinggi; maka di-salak-nya oleh anjing itu héndak di-tangkap-nya, maka tatkala (di-lihat) oleh pélandok anjing itu méndapatkan dia, maka di- salak-nya anjing itu oleh pélandok; maka anjing itu pun undur- lah. Maka tatkala di-lihat pélandok anjing itu undur, maka lalu pélandok kémbali pula pada témpat-nya. Maka di-lihat oleh anjing, pélandok itu kémbali pada témpat-nya; maka di-dapatkan- nya pélandok itu oleh anjing, lalu ia bérdakap-dakapan kira-kira tujoh kali. Maka hairan-lah baginda mélihat hal kélakuan anjing déngan pélandok itu; maka masok-lah baginda séndiri-nya héndak ~ ménangkap pélandok itu ka-atas tanah tinggi itu. Maka pélandok pun lari; maka di-dakap-nya juga oleh anjing itu. Maka sabda ‘ baginda kapada ségala orang yang ada bérsama-sama déngan dia itu, Ada-kah pénah-nya kamu mélihat pélandok yang gagah sa- Jour. Straits Branch HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAL. 17 bagai ini. Maka pada bichara-ku sêbab karna ia diam pada témpat ini, itu-lah rupa-nya maka pélandok itu ménjadi gagah.” Maka sêmbah méreka itu sakalian, “Sa-bena r-nya-lah sěpěrti sabda yang maha mulia itu.” Maka fikir-lah baginda itu, Baik têmpat ini ku pérbuat négéri anak-ku Sultan “Malik al Tahir kérajaan.” Maka Sultan Malik al Salleh pun kémbali-lah ka-istana-nya. Maka pada kéesokkan hari-nya, maka baginda pun mêmbêri titah kapada sěgala méntéri dan hulubalang rayat těntěra sakalian měnyuroh ménébas tanah akan témpat négéri, masing-masing pada kuasa- -nya dan di-suroh baginda pérbuat istana pada tempat tanah tinggi itu.* Na-têlah sudah jadi négéri itu, maka anjing pérburu- an yang bérbama Si-Pasai itu pun mati-lah pada témpat itu. Maka di- suroh Sultan tanamkan akan dia di-sana juga. Maka di- namaï baginda akan nama anjing nama něgěri itu; maka di-titah- kan-nya- -lah anakanda baginda Sultan Malik al Tahir kérajaan dalam négéri itu dan ay: ahanda Sultan Malik al Salleh itu diam di-Sémudéra Darw Islam juga. Hatta bébérapa lama-nya Sultan Malik al Tahir dalam négéri Pasai itu, maka di- ne ag Allah taala akan baginda anak dua orang laki- laki, g tua bérnama Sultan Malik al Mahmud dan yang muda Shaina’ Sultan Malik al Mansur. Maka Sultan Malik al Tahir pun sakit-lah hingga ee hukum Allah atas-nya, maka mati-lah ia, maka di-tanamkan oran lah sépérti adat ségala raja-raja yang télah kémbali ka- rahmatullah taala itu karna anakanda baginda kědua-nya itu lagi kéchi Maka kérajaan nêgêri Pasai itu nenda-lah yang mêlêngkarakan dia séméntara ménantikan chuchunda baginda kédua itu a supaya dapat ia méléngkarakan kérajaan i itu dalam négéri Pas itu. Ada pun anak raja yang bérnama Sultan Malik al Mahunid itu di-sérahkan nenda baginda kapada Said Ghian al Din di-suroh- kan baginda bčrajar sčgala elmu dan běrmain sěnjata dan měnaik gajah dan mémachu kuda. Maka yang bérnama Sultan Malik al Mansur itu di-sérahkan nenda baginda kapada Said Sémayam al din, Hatta bébérapa lama-nya, maka Sultan Malik al Mahmud pun bésar-lah ia, maka ia-lah di-rajakan oleh nenda baginda kerajaan di-négéri Pasai itu. Maka Said Ali Ghian al Din akan pérdana théntéri-nya. Maka oleh baginda ségala rayat dan daripada ségala harta dan ségala pérkakas daripada ségala alat kérajaan daripada gajah dan kuda dan ségala sênjata sakalian itu, di-bahagikan nenda baginda dua bahagi di-bérikan kapada chunda baginda Sultan Malik al Mahmud sa-bahagi dan yang sa-bahagi lagi itu di-taroh- nya akan chunda Sultan Malik al Mansur, karna S Sultan Malik 4 Mansur lagi kanak-kanak. Maka tingg val-lah Sultan Malik a Mahmud di-kčrajaan di- -něgčri Pasai. Maka Sultan Malik ji Salleh pun kémbali sêrta mémbawa chunda baginda Sultan Malik al Mansur ka-négéri Sémudéra Daru] Islam. Hatta maka bë- * Cf. Shiellabear's S jara Mlayu (Romanized) p. 43. R. A. Soc., No, 66, 1914. 18 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT, bérapa lama-nya antara-nya maka Sultan Malik al Salleh pun sakit- Jah, maka bapora měnghimpunkan ségala měntěri hulubalang dan ségala orang bésar-bésar dalam négéri itu dan ségala rayat bêsar k&e hil ao freon Sultan Malik al Mansur; maka bérhim- pun- -lah sakalian méreka itu méngadap Sultan; maka titah Sultan, “Hai ségala kamu sakalian méntéri dan hulubalang-ku dan stgala rayat bala téntéra- ku, bahwa aku héndak mérajakan Sultan Malik al Mansur ini, karna aku hampir-lah rasa-nya akan méninggalkan négéri yang fana ini kémbali ka-négéri yang baka itu; apa bichara kamu sakalian suka-kah atau tidak-kah ? Maka »érdatang sémbah- lah sakalian méreka itu, “ Ya tuanku shah alam, sa- -bénar-nya- lah sépérti sabda shah alam yang maha mulia itu, karna Sultan Malik al Mansur pun bésar-lah sahaja sa-harus- -nya- -lah kami sakalian ményémbah chunda sapa Malik al Mansur.” Maka titah baginda, “Jika démikian tabalkan-lah oleh ségala měntěri dan hulu- balang dan ségala orang 1 bêsar akan baginda itu dalam négéri Sémudéra ini.” Maka ada sa-kira-kira tiga hari sudah tabal itu, maka Sultan Malik al Salleh pun bérwasiat kapada Said Sémayam al Din dan Said Ali Ghian al Din, “Hai pérdana méntéri kédua, baik-baik kamu kédua ini méméliharakan chuchu-ku kédua_ ini inshallah taala jangan kamu béri bérsalahan ia dua bérsaudara sêrta kamu kédua ajari ; héndak-lah kamu kédua jangan méngubal- kan sétia kamu akan chuchu-ku kédua dan jangan kamu méngubah ségala raja-raja vang lain daripada chuchu-ku hubaya- -hubaya jangan kamu beri téraniayai daripada ségala hamba Allah dan jangan kamu méngérjakan ségala pérkérjaan yang bérsalahan déngan hukum Allah, karna firman Allah taala di-dalam Kuran démikian hérti-nya: barang siapa tiada ménghukumkan déngan barang hukum yang di-turunkan Allah, maka bahwa sanya mêreka itu jadi kafir.” Maka kédua méntéri itu pun sujud me- nundokkan képala-nya séraya ia ménangis bérdatang sémbah kédua- nya méntéri itu, “ Ya tuanku shah alam, thilwllah fl- alam, démi Allah taala tuhan sêru alam sakalian insha’allah taala bahwa kčdua kami yang di-pérhamba tiada-lah dapat mêlalui sépérti sabda shah alam yang maha raat 85 itu dan tiada-lah kami ményémbah ségala raja-raja vang lain daripada anak chuchu shah alam yang di-atas batu kčpala kami kédua ini.” Maka di-suroh oleh Sultan panggil kedua chunda baginda itu. Sa-télah datang-lah kédua raja itu, maka paduka Séri Sultan pun bérsabda-lah kapada chunda kédua itu. dan kapada ségala méntéri dan kapada ségala orang bésar-bésar alian, démikian sabda baginda, “Hai chuchu-Ku kědua-lah kétahut “oleh kamu kédua, karna aku ini sakit sangat rasa-nya hampir-hampir-lah hukum Allah taala akan daku bérpindah dari négéri yang fana ka-négéri yang baka itu: ada pun péninggal-ku ini baik-baik kamu kédua méméliharakan pékérjaan amar bilmaro wanahia anil-munkar. Sa-bérmula jangan-lah kamu banyak tama’ akan harta dunia, karna dunia ini témpat ségala yang mufrura dan jangan sangat kamu ingin akan ségala yang tiada mémbéri ‘Jour, Straits Branch HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA. PASAT. 19 manfaat akan kamu di-akhirat, dan jangan kamu tiada muafakat dua bérsaudara daripada ségala pékérjaan kamu; jangan sa-kali- kali bérsalahan antara kamu kédua bérsaudara supaya di-éskarar- kan Allah taala éngkau kédua dalam kérajaan dan supaya di- pérkénankan Allah ségala pinta kamu daripada ségala yang kébaji- kan dan jangan kamu mélalui sépérti barang yang di-titahkan Allah akan kamu dan jangan kamu taksir pada méngérjakan pékérjaan yang kébajikan dan méninggalkan pékérjaan yang kéjahatan dan ményurohkan ségala orang bérbuat kébajikan dan mélarangkan ségala orang bérbuat kéjahatan sêrta déngan adil kamu kédua bérsaudara akan ségala rayat kamu itu; hubaya-hubaya jangan tiada kamu turut wasiat-ku ini, hai chuchu-ku kédua.” Maka chunda kédua pun sujud-lah sérta déngan tangis-nya. Maka sémbah-nya kédua, “Daulat ya tuan-ku shah alam bértambah- tambah kurnia atas batu képala patek kédua déngan bérkat tuanku méngajar patek.” Sa-télah sudah baginda méngajar chunda kédua itu démikian, maka déngan takdir Allah taala sélang tiga hari, maka Sultan pun mémélok ménchium chunda kédua lalu baginda kémbali-lah ka-rahmatw’llah taala. Maka di-tanamkan orang-lah sépérti adat ségala raja-raja yang télah pulang ka-rahmatw lah itu. Maka dari karna itu-lah di-stbut orang datang stkarang Paduka Said al marhum Sémudéra. Sa-télah itu, maka Sultan Malik al Mahmud itu-lah -kérajaan di-Pasai dan Sultan Malik al Man- sur itu-lah kérajaan Sémudéra itu. Maka nčgčri yang kédua itu pun térlalu ramai dan mémbéri ségala rayat dalam negéri itu dan bébérapa daripada gajah dan kuda | ! makanan-nya dan, běbčrapa daripada sêgala rěrak*- yang lain tiada tčrhisabkan banyak-nya kapada zeman baginda kédua bérsaudara itu. Maka Sultan Malik al Mahmud , pun bértambah-tambah kébésaran-nya dan kémuliaan-nya. Maka tér- dalam négéri itu pérahu térlalu amat banyak bérlaboh dalam télok itu, maka di-pérstmbahkan-nya kapada Sultan Malik al Mahmud, sémbah-nya, “Ya tuan-ku shah alam, ada hamba-mu lihat itu pérahu angkatan rupa-nya térlalu banyak bérlaboh dalam télok kita ini; siapa tahu dari-mana gérangan datang-nya dan apa gérangan pekérjaan-nya.” Maka titah Sultan kapada sa-orang hulubalang- 1 ler z öv R. A. Soc.; No. 65, 1913. 20 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAL. nva bérnama Barang Laksamana, “ Hai Barang Laksamana pérgi- lah éngkau mélihat pérahu itu.” Maka Barang Laksamana pun ményémbah lalu ia ségéra pérgi; maka sampai-lah Barang Laksa- mana itu kapada pérahu-pérahu itu, maka kata Barang Laksamana, “ Darimana datang pérahu ini dan héndak kamana kamu ini dan apa maksud kamu ini?” Maka sahut-nya orang pérahu itu, “ Ada pun pérahu kami ini datang-nya dari bénua Siam minta ufti négéri ini; jikalau ada sépérti maksud kami ini, néschaya kémbali-lah kami mémbawa ufti itu dan jikalau tiada ada sépérti démikian itu, néschaya kami pérangi-lah négéri kamu ini dan Talak Sémbang kami panglima-nya.” Maka ségéra-lah Barang Laksamana kémbali méngadap raja, maka bérdatang sémbah ia, “ Ya tuanku shah alam, ada pun pérahu itu datang-nya dari bénua Siam, Talak Sém- bang nama panglima-nya, datang-nya di-surohkan Raja bénua Siam héndak méminta ufti négéri kita ini; jikalau ada sampai sépérti maksud-nya, maka kémbali-lah ia dan jika tiada sampai sépérti kéhéndak-nya néschaya di-pérangi-lah akan négéri kita ini, ya shah alam.” Démi di-déngar Sultan kata itu, maka baginda pun amarah-lah térlalu amat sangat, muka-nya pun taram-téruman dan stgala roma-nya pun bérdiri sêrta baginda bérsabda kapada mamanda Said Ali Ghian al Din ményuroh ménghimpunkan ségala méntéri hulubalang pahlawan dan ségala rayat masing-masing hadzir déngan ségala sênjata-nya ménantikan musoh-nya itu naik ka-darat. Sa-télah sudah mustaed, maka sabda Sultan démikian, Demi kémulaan dan kébésaran tuhan yang ménjadikan sêru alam sakalian jangankan ufti négéri ini 'ku béri hingga sa-hélal roma rambut yang luroh tiada bérguna pun tiada ku béri”’? Maka térdéngar-lah ségala kata Sultan itu pada Talak Sémbang, maka ia pun ményurohkan naik ségala rayat-nya ka-darat bérbuat kota. Maka naik-lah ségala hulubalang-mya dan ségala rayat-nya bérkota di-tépi laut itu. Hatta sêlang tiga hari lama-nya, maka di-suroh Sultan kéluari; maka kéluar-lah orang itu sakalian ; maka bértemu- lah kédua pihak itu, maka pérang-lah sakalian méreka itu kédua pihak. Maka pada hari itu Barang Laksamana akan panglima pêrang, maka daripada kědua pihak lashkar itu banyak-lah mati dan luka; maka masing-masing kédua (pihak) lashkar itu pun surut-lah ka-dalam kota-nya. Maka pada kčesokkan hari-nya Tun Tour. Straits Branch HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA - PASAT. 21 Mahmud térlalu amarah mélihat hal yang démikian itu. Maka Sultan pun ményuroh ménghimpunkan ségala rayat bêsar kéchil hingga dapat mémégang sênjata masing-masing déngan sénjata- nya. Maka Sultan pun kéluar-lah séndiri-nya pérgi méndatangi Talak Sémbang, maka ia pun kéluar-lah dari dalam kota-nya bér- diri di-medan bérsaf-saf ; maka bérhadapan-lah kédua pihak lashkar itu. Maka pérang-lah méreka itu térlalu ramai gégak gémpita kélam kabut luli bétérbangan ka-udara, tiada-lah bérkénalan ségala manusia dan bunyi témpek ségala hulubalang dan ségala rayat juga yang kédéngaran dan gémérénchang bunyi ségala sênjata bahana-nya datang ka-téngah rimba: maka daripada sangat dzarab pêrang itu jadi gémpita-lah; maka daripada kédua pihak lashkar itu banyak-lah mati dan luka. Bérmula panglima-nya yang bér- nama Talak Sémbang kéna panah dada-nya térus ka-bélakang-nya lalu mati-lah ia. Maka sorak orang Pasai pun gémuroh sépérti tagar: kémudian dari itu, maka patah-lah pêrang rayat Siam itu lalu lari mémbuang bélakang chérai bérai tiada bérkétahuan ; yang lari ka-darat habis di-bunoh oleh orang Pasai dan yang lépas ka- laut itu lalu naik ia ka-pérahu-nya lalu ia bérlayar pulang ménuju négeri Siam. Maka Sultan pun kémbali-lah ka-istana-nya déngan kéménangan-nya dan déngan sukachita-nya. Kémudian daripada itu négéri Pasai térlalu ramai-nya déngan maamur-nya dalam négéri itu. Bérmula maka Sultan pun néntiasa déngan bérsuka- sukaan makan minum déngan ségala méntéri hulubalang dan ségala orang bésar-bésar-nya, maka karar-lah ségala manusia dalam négéri itu. Hatta bérapa lama-nya Sultan Mahmud dalam kérajaan, maka di-anugérah Allah bagi-nya sa-orang laki-laki dan dua orang pérémpuan dan laki itu di-namai baginda akan dia Sultan Ahmad Pérmédala Pérmala. Maka pada suatu hari Sultan Malik al Mahmud bérsabda kapada ségala hulubalang-nya dan méntéri-nya Ada pun stkarang aku héndak pérgi bérmain-main ka-ulu sungai héndak mélihat ségala négéri dan ségala dusun sérta kita ménjérat gajah dan bérburu hingga sampai-lah kita ka-bénua Andémi mč- lihat ségala négéri dan dusun.” Maka pada kétika yang baik Sultan Malik al Mahmud pun bérangkat-lah déngan ségala méntéri hulubalang dan dengan ségala bala téntéra-nya. Maka lalu ba- ginda bérjalan kapada ségala négéri dan dusun běrmain-main ber- jamu-jamuan déngan sčgala měntěri hulubalang makan minum běrsuka-sukaan. Běrapa lama antara-nya, maka di-chétérakan oleh orang émpunya chétéra, tatkala Sultan Malik al Mahmud bérangkat itu, maka sultan Malik al Mansur pun héndak pérgi béramai-ramaian akan bérjamu-jamuan déngan égala méntéri hulubalang-nya dan ségala rayat makan minum bérsuka-sukaan Maka Sultan Malik al Mansur pun ményurohkan orang bérléngkap akan méngiringkan Sultan itu. Maka Said Sémayam al Din pun bérdatang sêmbah, démikian sémbah-nya, “Ya tuanku shah alam bétapa péri-nya duli tuanku pérgi beramai-ramai ka-tépi laut, karna paduka kakanda Sultan Malik al Mahmud tiada ada dalam R. A. Soc., No. 66,,1914. 22 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAI. négéri Pasai, karna jalan dari sana daripada sisi kakanda itu, takut siapa tahu kéluar datang fitnah shaitan kapada hati sa-orang manusia, jika kédéngaran kapada paduka kakanda ta’ dapat tiada jadi pěrsětěruan aakabat*-nya.” Maka tiada juga di-déngarkan oleh Sultan Malik al Mansur sêmbah Said Sêmayam al Din itu. Maka Sultan Malik al Mansur pun bérangkat-lah běrjalan ka-tépi laut pérgi bérmain-main sêrta bérjamu ségala méntéri hulubalang makan minum bérsuka-sukaan. Maka tatkala ia kémbali sampai- lah bérjalan kapada hampir kota Sultan Malik al Mahmud itu, maka térlihat-lah oleh Sultan Malik al Mansur sa-orang pérémpuan kéluar dari dalam istana térlalu sa-kali baik paras-nya. Maka Sultan Malik al Mansur pun bérahi-lah akan dia; maka di-suroh baginda ambil pérémpuan itu lalu di-bawa-nya kémbali ka-istana- nya déngan ségala hulubalang-nya. Hatta maka bébérapa lama- nya Sultan Malik al Mansur dalam kérajaan itu, maka di-anugérah- ‘kan Allah subhanahu wataala bagi-nya anak tiga orang, dua orang pérémpuan sa-orang laki-laki. Hatta, maka bébérapa lama- nya kédéngaran-lah warta-nya itu kapada Sultan Malik al Mahmud akan hal Sultan Malik al Mansur méngambil pérémpuan yang ke- luar dari istana itu. Maka démi Sultan Malik al Mahmud ménengar warta itu, maka baginda pun térlalu amarah akan Sultan Malik al Mansur déngan Said Sémayam al Din itu, karna ia pérdana méntéri yang tua méngadap, maka ia tiada mahu ménégahkan dia stgala pökérjaan kélakuan-nya itu: “ Karna itu-lah jikalau tiada Sémayam al Din itu ’ku bunoh tiada puas rasa hati-ku.” Mak Sultan Malik al Mahmud pun kémbali-lah ka-istana-nya, maka bérdam-dam-lah dalam hati-nya akan Said Sémayam al Din. Ber- mula akan Said Ali Ghian al Din pun tahu-lah; maka ada sa- orang méntua-nya bérnama Tulus Agong Tokong Sokara ia-itu akan ganti-nya pérdana méntéri. Maka sabda Sultan Malik al Mahmud, “ Hai Tulus Agong Tokong Sokara, apa bichara kita akan Sémayam al Din itu, takut akan Sultan Malik al Mansur itu ‘bérbahaya kalau-kalau ia mélawan kita Maka Tulus Agong Tokong Sokara pun bérdatang sémbah, “ Ya tuanku shah alam, jikalau déngan kita muslihatkan sa-orang pun tiada bérbahaya, ja pun déngan séjahtéra-nya hamba tangkap.” Maka sabda Sultan, “ Bétapa muslihat kita akan dia.” Maka sémbah-nya, “ Ya tuan- ‘ku shah alam, karna anakanda Sultan Ahmad Pérmadala Pérmala itu bélum khatan, baik-lah kita méndudokkan pékérjaan; maka kita panggil paduka adinda Sultan Malik al Mansur itu ka-mari: sa-télah ia datang, maka di-sana-lah barang bichara kita akan dia; térlalu amat mudah pékérjaan itu.” Maka pada hati baginda pun bérkénan-lah akan sémbah Tulus Agong Tokong Sokara itu. Maka pada suatu hari yang baik, maka di-suroh Sultan Malik al Mahmud mémulai méndudokkan pékérjaan bérjaga-jaga akan méng- » Kile Jour. Straits Branch . HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT, 23 khatankan paduka anakanda Sultan Ahmad Pérmadala Pěrmala itu, maka di-suroh panggil saudara-nya Sultan Malik al Mansur ca-négéri Sémudéra Daru’l Islam; maka pérgi-lah orang mémanggil itu. Maka apabila sampai-lah ia kapada Sultan Malik al Mansur itu, maka sémbah-nya, “ Ya tuanku shah alam, tuanku di-pérsila- kan paduka kakanda ka-Pasai, karna paduka kakanda héndak méngkhatankan paduka anakanda.” Maka Sultan Malik al Man- sur pun bérangkat-lah lalu bérjalan ka-Pasai. Sa-télah sampai lalu masok-lah baginda méngadap paduka kakanda Sultan Malik al Mahmud itu. Bérmula ségala hulubalang-nya tinggal-lah di- luar. Démi datang-lah ia kahadapan Sultan Malik al Mahmud, maka Sultan Malik al Mahmud pun mémbéri isharat ményuroh tangkap Sultan Malik al Mansur déngan ségala hulubalang-nya ; dan Said Sémayam al Din tértangkap-lah. Maka Sultan Malik al Mansur di-suroh pénjarakan déngan ségala hulubalang-nya dan Said. Sémayam al Din pun dalam pénjara juga; maka fikir Sultan Malik al Mahmud itu séndiri-nya, lalu ia bérsabda kapada Tuan Pérpateh Tulus Agong Tokong Sokara, “ Apa bichara kita akan Sultan Malik al Mansur ini; baik-kah ia kita jauhkan daripada négéri ini, atau kita suroh ia kémbali ka-négéri-nya.” Maka Tun Pérpateh Tulus Agong Tokong Sokara pun bérdatang sêmbah, “Ya tuanku shah alam jikalau tuanku ménéngarkan sêmbah patek baik-lah baginda ini kita jathkan dari négéri ini sépérti kata orang tua-tua, apa-bila jauh dari mata, jauh dari hati; jikalau baginda itu hampir, néschaya térchachat juga shah alam akan pékérjaan paduka adinda itu: ta'dapat tiada juga bértambah hati shah alam sakit juga. Jikalau démikian baik-lah baginda kita hantarkan kapada suatu négéri yang jauh dari sini.” Maka di- suroh Sultan léngkap pérahu barang émpat lima buah akan méng- hantarkan Sultan Malik al Mansur ka-négéri Témiang akan méméliharakan-nya Tun Jaya Pangliran. Sa-télah itu, maka Sultan Malik al Mansur pun di-bawa orang-lah baginda ka-pérahu déngan ségala harta-nya dan ségala hamba sahaya-nya. Maka lalu ia bérlayar. Shahadan maka méntéri Sémayam al Din pun di- suroh Sultan kéluarkan dari dalam pénjara; maka di-bawa orang- lah ka-hadapan Sultan. Maka sabda Sultan, “ Hai Sémayam al Din, mahu-kah zngkau diam di-sini bérsama-sama déngan aku atau tiada-kah.“ Maka ia bérdatang sêmbah, “Ya tuanku shah alam, jika patek di-chéraikan déngan tuan patek, baik-lah shah alam chéraikan badan patek déngan képala patek.” Maka di-suroh Sultan pénggal-lah leher-nya; maka di-pénggal orang-lah leher-nya. Maka di-suroh oleh Sultan képala-nya buangkan ka-laut dan badan di-suroh sulakan di-kuala Pasai. Maka dengan takdir Allah taala képala Said Sémayam al Din itu pun méngikut pérahu Sultan Malik al Mansur dalam ayer itu. Maka Sultan pun sampai-lah site * à> 5 R. A. Soc., Nọ. 66, 1914. 24 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT. ka-labohan Jambu Ayer. Maka lalu ia bérlaboh; maka di-déngar- nya oleh pawang pérahu itu kémudian térkétak-kétak; maka ia mélihat ka-ayer; maka di-lihat-nya suatu képala manusia térsang- kut kapada kémudi-nya itu; maka di-pérsémbahkan kapada Sultan Malik al Mansur; maka di-suroh Sultan ambil kêpala itu, make di-lihat-nya kêpala Said Sémayam al Din; maka kata baginda itu, “Wah ini-lah kêpala ninek-ku Sémayam al Din, wah bétapa 'ku tahu péri-mu datang ka-mari ini dan di-mana ku tahu badan-mu sékarang.” Maka di-suroh Sultan chari badan-nya itu, maka pérgi sa-buah pérahu ménchari dia, maka di-lihat-nya ada badan-nya itu térsula di-kuala Pasai, maka ségéra ia pérgi mémbéri tahu Sultan Malik al Mansur; maka di-suroh baginda pohonkan kapada Sultan Malik al Mahmud. Maka titah di-suroh baginda ambil-lah mayat-nya itu. Maka di-bawa orang-lah kapada Sultan Malik al Mansur. Sa-têlah sampai kapada baginda, maka di-lihat oleh Sultan mayat-nya itu.. Maka baginda pun térlalu sangat ménangis, maka di-pértémukan-nya képala itu déngan badan-nya; maka di- mandikan-nya dan di-kafani-nya lalu di-sémbahyangkan baginda. Sa-télah itu, maka baginda pun naik-lah ka-darat ménanamkan mayat itu. Maka sabda baginda ménamai témpat itu Padang Maya; maka tiada bérkétahuan dari karna mayat itu di-sébut orang Padang Maya juga nama-nya datang sékarang ini. Maka Sultan Malik al Mansur pun ménanamkan mayat Said Sémayam al Din itu. Sa-télah sudah di-tanamkan dan di-talkinkan sêrta di-bachakan baginda arwah ; maka Sultan pun naik-lah ka-pérahu- nya, lalu bérlayar ménuju négéri Témiang, sa-télah sampai-lah ia ka-dalam négéri itu. | bébérapa lama-nya di-sana, maka pada suatu hari, maka Sultan Malik al Mahmud sémayam di-hadap ségala hulu- balang-nya dan méntéri dan ségala rayat-nya; maka térsédar-lah ia akan saudara-nya Sultan Malik al Mansur itu. Maka kata-nya, “Wah térlalu sa-kali ahmak bagi-ku, karna pérémpuan sa-orang saudara-ku 'ku turunkan dari atas kérajaan-nya dan méntéri-nya pun ’ku bunoh.” Maka baginda pun ményésal-lah, lalu ia měn- angis; maka baginda pun bértitah kapada ségala hulubalang-nya, “Pérgi-lah kamu ségéra méngambil saudara-ku itu, karna aku térlalu sa-kali rindu déndam akan saudara-ku.” Sa-t@lah sudah baginda bértitah, maka pérgi-lah Tun Pérpateh Tulus Agong Tokong Sokara déngan bébérapa buah pérahu. Sa-télah ia sampal- lah kapada Sultan Malik al Mansur itu, maka ia bérdatang sémbah, “Ya tuanku shah alam, paduka kakanda amat rindu déndam akan duli shah alam; ada pun patek ini di-surohkan paduka kakanda ménjémput tuanku.” Maka baginda pun bérkata, “ Baik- lah.” Maka sêmbah Tun Pérpateh, “ Baik-lah tuanku, silakan naik pérahu.” Maka baginda pun turun lalu naik pérahu děngan anak istěri baginda dan sěgala harta baginda děngan hamba sahaya- nya sakalian, kéluar dari négéri Těmiang lalu bérlayar ka-néger! Pasai: hingga sampai-lah ka-Padang Maya pada kubur Sëmayam : 1Jour, Straits Branch HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAL. 25 al Din itu, maka Sultan Malik al Mansur pun singgah-lah pada kubur Sémayam al Sémayam al Din itu, héndak mémbacha fatihah dan méngaji doa. Sa-télah sudah baginda mémbacha fatihah, maka baginda pun bangkit-lah lalu mémbéri salam a kubur itu; démikian bunyi salam-nya baginda itu, “ Assalam alaikum ya- daren kaumilmokminin wa’ana insha allah hubikumul-lahaku-nu.” aka sabda baginda, “ Tinggal-lah ninek hamba, hamba pun pérgi-lah.” Maka ményahut suara dalam kubur itu, démikian bunyi-nya “Waalaikum assalam, hai chuchu-ku tuan, ka-mana juga tuan pěrgi? Baik-lah baginda di-sini běrtěmpat diam.” Sultan ménéngar suara itu, maka baginda méngambil ayer sêmbah yang, lalu sěmbahyang-lah ia dua rakaat sa-salam. Bélum sudah baginda mémbéri salam, maka datang-lah waad Allah atas baginda di-ambil malik ul-maut-lah nyawa baginda; maka kémbali-lah ia ka-rahmatw’llah taala dan pada suatu kaul pada kêtiga sujud-nya baginda bérlaku. Maka hairan-lah ségala manusia mélihat ba- ginda itu. Maka Tun Pérpateh Tulus Agong Tokong Sokara pun stégéra-lah ia ményuroh pérgi ka-Pasai bépérsémbahkan baginda kapada paduka kakanda Sultan Malik al Mahmud mémbawa khabar akan hal baginda démikian itu. Maka sampai-lah orang mémbawa khabar itu, maka di-pérs¢mbahkan-nya dari pérmulaan-nya datang kapada késudahan-nya sépérti hal baginda itu. Sa-télah sudah di-déngar oleh baginda khabar adinda itu, maka baginda pun ménghémpaskan diri-nya ka-bumi dan mémbélah-bélah baju-nya, lalu ia péngsan, tiada ia khabarkan diri-nya sa-kira-kira sa-jam lama-nya. Maka tatkala siuman-lah baginda itu daripada péngsan- nya, maka di-suroh baginda ambil mayat saudara-nya itu, maka lalu pérgi-lah orang méngambil mayat itu. Hatta bébérapa lama- nya datang-lah mayat itu ka-Pasai, maka di-kuburkan kakanda baginda s&pérti adat ségala raja-raja yang kémbali ka-rahmatu'llah hampir déngan kubur ayahanda baginda. Maka Sultan Malik al Mahmud pun sangat-lah dukachita-nya lagi déngan pérchintaan- nya dan sésal-nya pun tiada bérkésudahan. Sa-telah bébérapa lama-nya démikian itu, maka baginda pun turun-lah dari atas kérajaan-nya; maka Sultan Ahmad-lah di-rajakan oleh baginda dalam négéri Pasai. Hatta bébérapa lama-nya Sultan Ahmad dalam kérajaan, maka Sultan Malik al Mahmud pun sakit-lah hampir-lah pulang dari négéri yang fana ka-négéri yang baka. Maka Sultan Malik al Mahmud pun bêrwasiat kapada Sultan Ahmad, démikian bunyi-nya, “ Hai anak-ku, chahaya mata-ku dan buah hati-ku, baik-baik éngkau méméliharakan dalam négéri kéra- jaan-mu ini akan ségala pékérjaan amar Allah dan amar rasul lalui s®pérti firman Allah taala dan sépérti sabda nabi Mohammad rasul Allah salla Allahu alaihi wa’s-salam, hai anak-ku, jangan tiada čngkau turut sépérti pésan-ku ini; K pěkčrjaan héndak-lah éngkau méshuarat děngan ségala méntéri-mu yang tua-tua dan jangan ségéra éngkau börbuat sa-suatu pékérjaan R. A. Soc., No. 66, 1014. *4 26 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT, hingga baik-lah méshuarat-mu déngan ségala méntéri hulubalang- mu. Maka éngkau kérjakan dan pěrban nyak oleh-mu sabar-mu pada ségala pékérjaan yang tiada patut pada shara’ dan jangan éngkau ménganiayai dan mémbinasakan ségala hamba Alla taala tiada déngan sa-bénar-nya dan jangan engkau mélalui amar bil-marof wanhi ainil munkar, hai anak-ku, karna dunia ini négéri yang fana tiada akan kékal ada-nya, dan akhirat juga négéri yang aka, hai anak-ku hubaya jangan tiada *kau turut wasiat-ku ini.” Maka Sultan Ahmad pun tundok 2555 sujud séraya ia ményémbah lalu ménangis térlalu sangat. tta bébérapa lama-nya Sultan Malik al Mahmud pun sangat- lah ‘sakit. nya, lalu baginda pulang ka-rahmatw’llah, maka aginda pun di- tanamkan oleh anakanda ba- ginda déngan steala méntéri hulubalang-nya di-sisi masjid di-per- buatkan-nya oleh anakanda itu kaabah sépérti adat ségala raja-raja yang sudah pulang ka-rahmatu'llah sépérti yang dahulu-dahulu itu, “maka. Sultan Ahmad-lah naik atas takhta kérajaan. Hatta maka bébérapa lama-nya dalam kérajaan, maka pada suatu masa datang sa-buah kapal Kéling dari bénua-nya. Maka ada sa-orang jogi di-bawa-nya dalam kapal Kêling itu, térlalu amat sakti jogi itu, maka naik-lah sêgala orang kapal itu, sêrta mêmbawa jogi itu méngadap Sultan Ahmad dan di-bawa-nya oleh jogi itu suatu tongkat, maka di-hunjamkan-nya tongkat itu di-hadapan Sultan Ahmad: maka di-sangkutkan-nya dagu- -nya pada tongkat itu, maka KC têmpat tongkat itu pun méngélok* ; sa-télah itu, maka di-hunjam- kan-nya pula pada suatu papan; maka ia pun méngélok juga bérkisar-kisar dan bérpusing-pusing. Maka jogi itu pun jatoh ka- tanah lalu ia péngsan sébab daripada kéramat Sultan itu. Maka Sultan pun hairan-lah mélihat dia, karna daripada sêbab sangat ia tahu bérmain-main sihir, maka ké mudian dari itu jogi itu pun lalu masok ia igama islam. Maka ia-lah manggil Sultan Ahmad Pérmadala Pérmala itu. Hatta maka béb&rapa lama-nya baginda dalam kérajaan, maka di-anugérahkan Allah subhanahu wataala akan Sultan itu tiga-puloh anak-nya; dalam pada itu yang sa-ibu sa-bapa lima orang, tiga orang laki-laki, yang pértama nama-nya Tun Béraim Bapa, kédua bérnama Tun Adbul Jalil kêtiga běr- nama ‘Tun u al-Fadzil dan dua orang pérémpuan sa-orang bérnama Tun Madam Péria dan sa-orang bérnama Tun Takiah Dara. Al-kesah maka térsébut-lah pérkataan Tun Béraim Bapa, di-chétérakan oleh orang yang émpunya chétéra; ada pun akan éraim Bapa térlalu amat pérkasa-nya lagi pahlawan tiada bérbagai pada zéman itu; tujoh hasta tinggi-nya dan dua hasta bidang dada- nya; maka jikalau tujoh dépa tébal kota tanah di-lotar-nya déngan batang kélambar luloh lantak, maka mashhur-hal nama warta-nya ka-bénua Kéling. Ada pun akan Tun Abdul Jalil itu baik rupa- nya dan paras-nya tiada bérbagai pada masa itu; jikalau ia běrdiri * the Jour. Straits Branch HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT, 27 di-pintu tani, maka bérséri-lah pintu itu dan jikalau ia bérdiri di-lépau yang bérnama dalkhana* itu, maka bérséri-lah rupa dal- khana itu dan jikalau ia bérdiri di-pékan néschaya bérchahaya-lah pékan itu daripada amat elok rupa-nya dan jikalau ia mémakai chara Jawa sa-rupa Jawa dan jika ia mémakai chara Siam sa-rupa Siam, dan jika ia mémakai chara Kéling sa-rupa Kéling dan jika ia mémakai chara Arab sa-rupa Arab. Maka mashhur-lah warta- nya ka-bénua Jawa kapada tuan putéri Gémérénchang anak Ratu Manjapahit. Ada pun akan Tun Abu al-Fadzil itu térlalu sa-kali im lagi baginda tahu pada ségala elmu pandita dan bébérapa pandita yang datang dari atas angin héndak bérsual déngan ba- ginda itu tiada sangkal daripada térlalu sangat bijaksana-nya ; maka mashhur-lah warta-nya ka-bénua Sêmar Pandita. Ada pun anak Sultan Ahmad Pérmadala Pérmala yang bérnama Tun Madam Péria dan Tun Takiah Dara itu térlalu amat sangat baik paras-nya, tiada ada sama-nya pada zaman-nya itu; ada pun akan Sultan Ahmad itu ada pérdana méntéri-nya yang bêsar émpat harus dahulu makan dia.’ Maka Tun Pérpateh Tulus Agong Tokong Sokara pun bérdatang sémbah, “Ya tuanku shah alam, jikalau kami yang di-pérhamba ini bértanam-tanaman orang yang lain juga harus dahulu makan dia, lagi térlalu bésar pahala-nya méndahulukan jamu itu,” karna Tun Pérpateh Tulus Agong ‘okong Sokara tahu ia akan kias kata raja itu. aka Baba Méntuah pun bérdatang sémbah “ Ya tuanku shah alam, jikalau kami yang di-pérhamba bértanam-tanaman kami juga makan di dahulu ;” karna Baba Méntuah itu tiada ia tahu akan hérti sabda raja itu. Démi Sultan ménéngar sémbah Baba Méntuah itu, maka baginda pun murka akan Tun Pérpateh Tulus Agong Tokong Sokara itu. Maka dalam suatu (masa) Tun Pérpateh pun ményurohkan sa-orang pérémpuan mémbéri tahu Tun Madam Péria dan Tun Tékiah Dara akan pérkataan Sultan bérsabda ka- pada ségala hulubalang itu; maka Tun Madam Péria pun ményuroh mémbéri tahu saudara-nya Tun Béraim ka-Tukas ka n Bérai Bapa itu dudok di-Tukas. Tatkala kédéngaran-lah khabar itu ka- pada Tun Bapa, maka ia pun pérgi-lah déngan ségéra-nya ka-Pasai lalu masok ka-dalam istana Sultan Ahmad di-rawan-nya oleh Tun Béraim Baba kédua saudara-nya lalu di-bawa-nya ka-Tukas. Maka „ R, A. Soc., No. 66, 1014. 28 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT. Séri Sultan pun marah bérdéndamkan Tun Béraim Bapa, sêbab mémbawa kédua saudara-nya ka-Tukas itu. Sa-télah bébérapa lama antara-nya, maka datang-lah sa-buah kapal dari bénua Kêling térlalu amat bêsar. Shahadan dalam kapal itu ada émpat orang péndikar yang tiada bérlawan dalam négéri-nya itu, dan ada sa- orang péndikar térlalu amat pandai lagi déngan pérkasa-nya dari- m sakalian téman-nya yang lain itu. Bérmula datang-nya itu hén ménchari lawan ka-négéri Pasai. Sa-télah sampai-lah kaal itu ka-labohan Pasai, maka bérlaboh-lah ia di-Télok Těria itu, dan sa-tělah itu, maka naik-lah ia ka- darat, maka běrtěmu-lah ia děngan orang dalam něgěri itu, maka běrtanya-lah ia pada orang Tělok Těria itu, kata-nya “ Apa-apa larangan Raja dalam něgěri ini?” Maka jawab orang Télok Téria itu, “ Ada pun ségala yang di-larangkan Raja dalam négéri ini dudok di-balai panjang pada medan raja dan ménguraikan rambut déngan dudok bérjuntai méngayun-ngayun kaki-nya; itu-lah di-larangkan dalam négéri Sa-télah di-déngar oleh ségala 3 itu, maka kata- nya, „Baik-lah, ségala larangan itu beta kérjakan.” Maka sêgala pěndikar itu pun bérjalan- lah ka-Pasai, lalu ia hs medan. Maka dudok ia di-balai panjang pénoh, dan dudok ia di- jambar panjang, sêrta ménguraikan rambut-nya dan bérjuntai méngayun-ayun kaki-nya. Maka tatkala di-lihat orang akan pékérjaan-nya yang démikian itu, maka pérgi-lah orang mémbéri tahu Tun Pérpateh Tulus Agong Tokong Sokara; maka di-suroh Tun Pérpateh per- sémbahkan kapada Bérmamat Pantai dan Medan Pantai. Maka bérségéra-lah kédua Said itu mémbéri tahu Bujangga Baja Raya. Maka oleh Bujangga Baja Raya di- pérsémbahkan-nya ka-bawah duli shah alam, maka sémbah-nya, “ Ya tuanku shah alam, bahwa kita ini kédatangan jamu orang hélat asing, tandil-nya lashkar péndikar Kéling datang- nya héndak ménchari lawan, karna ia tiada běrlawan dalam nêgêri-nya děngan kěrba-gorak-nya dan mêkar khanjar-nya, maka dudok di-balai panjang dan dudok di-jambar panjang sêrta měnguraikan rambut-nya.” Maka Sultan Ahmad pun bérsabda oe Bérmamat Pantet dan Medan Pantai, “ Pérgi-lah kamu kédua ka-Tukas, béri tahu anak-ku Tun Béraim Bapa.” Maka pérgi-lah kédua Said-Said ka-Tukas kapada Tun Béraim Bapa sêrta bérdatang sêmbah kapada baginda, démikian bunyi sémbah-nya, “ Ya tuanku paduka ayahanda, kédatangan jamu orang hélat asing, tandil-nya lashkar péndikar Kêling, datang-nya měnchari lawan karna ia tiada bérlawan dalam něgěri děngan kérba-gorak-nya dan mêkar khanjar-nya, dudok ia di-balai panjang pěnoh “sa-balai panjang, dan dudok ia di-jambar panjang sarat děngan sa-jambar panjang sêrta anaa mênguraikan rambut-nya dan měngayun-ayun kakimya; karna itu-lah maka paduka aya- handa mênyuroh m čmběri tahu tuanku.” Maka sahut Tun Be- r: Bapa, « Prssmbahkan-lah sêmbah hamba ka-bawah duli shah alam itu-lah hari hamba mén ngadap.” Maka kédua méreka itu pun kémbali-lah di-pérsémbahkan sépérti sêmbah anakanda itu. Maka Jour. Straits Branch HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT. 29 Tun Béraim Bapa pun bérsabda kapada Pérman Isap déngan orang Tikar, “ Pérgi-lah kamu kédua ka-paduka Barah Bukit panggilkan aku mamak-ku péndikar Pulau Kukur; maka lalu éngkau pérgi ka-kampong Bangka panggilkan aku akan mamak-ku pöndikar kampong Bangka dan lalu kamu ka-tanah Langgar panggilkan aku mamak-ku pahlawan kampong Langgar, dan panggilkan aku nya kami ini yang di-pérhamba tiada pénah di-panggil sépérti v J ményuroh mémanggil mamak-ku dan abang-ku sakalian ini dari karna sêbab shah alam kédatangan jamu orang hélat asing, tandil- nya lashkar péndikar Kêling, datang-nya itu héndak ménchari lawan karna ia tiada bérlawan dalam négéri-nya déngan kérba- gorak-nya déngan mêkar khanjar-nya dudok ia di-balai panjang dudok ia di-jambar panjang pénoh déngan sa-jambar panjang déngan ménguraikan rambut-nya dan méngayun-ngayun kaki-nya.” Sa-télah di-déngar sakalian méreka itu kata Tun Béraim Bapa démikian itu, maka sêmbah sakalian méreka itu kapada Tun Béraim Bapa “ Ya tuanku, jikalau ada tolong tuhan séru sakalian alam insha’ allah taala kami-lah sakalian mélawan tandil-nya lash- kar péndikar Kêling itu.” Sa-télah itu maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun bérsabda pada Pérman Isap dan orang Tikar, “ Hai mamak- ku pérgi-lah kamu kédua ambil akan aku kérsek barang sa-kuncha sa-orang kamu ;” maka pérgi-lah ia méngambil kérsek, jangankan sa-kuncha sa-orang, lima naleh pun tiada dapat di-bawa-nya. Maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun pérgi-lah kéndiri-nya ka-pantai-méng- ambil kérsek itu; sérta di-ambil-nya kérsek itu, lalu di-timbang- tiada. Maka Tun Béraim pun bérsabda kapada Pérman Isap déngan Orang Tikar, “ Hai mamak-ku panggilkan-lah aku Wasat Makam dan Wasat Pérak.” Maka déngan sakétika itu juga i datang. Maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun bérsabda kapada kédua mêreka itu, “ Hai Wasat Makam dua rca asat Pérak palukan daku géndérang pêrang dan tiupkan daku serunal perang; wa aku héndak „ déngan-ségala guru-ku dan mamak-ku.” Maka di-palukan orang-lah géndérang pêrang dan di-tiup-nya-lah sêrunai oleh orang kédua tiu. Maka Tun Béraim Bapa bérsérama- lah di-hadapan guru-nya itu, késad-nya héndak mémbuang bara-nya jangankan ia kéjang bérpéloh pun Ja tiada. Maka paduka Sérj R. A. Soc., No. 66, 1914. 30 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA VASAT. Sultan pun térkéjut daripada péraduan-nya sêbab ménéngar bunyi géndérang pérang itu, sêrta baginda méruah Dara Zulaikha Tingkap, démikian sabda baginda “ Ayoh Dara Zulaikha Tingkap, bangun oleh čngkau asal-mu orang Těrjunan Pangliran, karna ëngkau pěnghulu gundek-ku, bérgélar Tun Dérma Dikara, bangun apa-lah éngkau; tiada-kah éngkau déngar bunyi gěnděrang pêrang di-Tukas pula taboh-tabohan? Hari dini hari bulan pun têrang, sa-malam ini musoh dari-mana kétah datang bérapa banyak-nya dan siapa pértuha-nya.” Maka Dara Zulaikha Tingkap pun térkéjut daripada tidur-nya gégak gopohan, kain pun tiada ter- sělindang lagi rambut pun tiada térsanggul lagi bérpintal-pintal bérchampur děngan bunga ayer mawar, sérta ia bérdatang sêmbah, “Ya tuanku shah alam maaf, hamba-mu di-panggil pada kêtika dini hari ini, bulan-nya têrang sa-malam ini pada kétika sélatan, pada kétika tidur nyédar.” Maka paduka shah alam pun bérsabda, “Ayoh, Dara Zulaikha Tingkap bérgélar Tun Děrma Dikara tiada kamu déngar géndérang di-Tukas palu-nya taboh-tabohan hari ini dini hari bulan-nya têrang sa-malam musoh dari mana kětah* datangmya dan běrapa kětah* banyak-nya siapa kétah* pértuha-nya, suroh lihati apa-lah kapada ségala orang yang di-bawah istana ini siapa ada, tiada.” Maka Tun Dérma Di- Kara Tingkap pun lalu bangkit sêrta běrtanya kapada orang yang di-bawah istana itu. Maka sahut Bérmamat Pantai dan Médan Pantai, “ Sakalian kami ada yang di-pěrhamba marhum di-bawah istana ini, pértama Bujangga Buja Raya dan Malik Sulaiman dan Shah Alam Kérat pun ada sakalian di-bawah istana ini.” Maka kata Dara Zulaikha Tingkap akan sakalian méreka itu, “ Tiada- kah kamu déngar géndérang pêrang di-Tukas itu palu taboh- tabohan hari-nya dini hari bulan-nya têrang samalam ini musoh dari mana datang bérapa banyak-nya dan siapa kétah pértuha nya, lihati apa-lah oleh kamu. Maka Bérmamat Pantai pun pêrgi- ah ia bérjalan ka-Tukas mélihat dia. Maka di-lihat oleh kédua méreka itu Tun Béraim Bapa bérmain-main déngan guru-nya dan déngan ségala hulubalang-nya. Maka Bérmamat Pantai dan Medan Pantai pun kédua-nya ségéra-lah ia kémbali dari Tukas. Sa-télah sudah ia datang, maka kata-nya, “ Hai Dérma Dikara Tingkap datang-lah kami kédua ini dari Tukas suatu musoh pun tiada ada mélainkan Tun Béraim Bapa bérmain-main bérsénda bérgurau déngan hulubalang-nya dan sé uru-nya.” Maka di- pérsémbahkan oleh Dara Zulaikha Tingkap kapada shah alam, “ Suatu pun tiada ada musoh mélainkan paduka anakanda Tun Béraim Bapa bérsénda-sénda bérgurau-gurau déngan ségala hulu- balang-nya.” Maka Sultan Ahmad Pérmadala Pérmala pun bér- sabda kapada Dara Zulaikha Tingkap itu, maka kata baginda, * AS Tour. Straits Branch HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAI. 31 “Ayoh Dara Zulaikha Tingkap bérgélar Derma Dikara, rahsia- ku ini jangan éngkau katakan kapada sa-orang jua pun, jikalau si-Béraim Bapa tiada ku bunch, kérajaan ’ku jangan kékal dan bau shurga pun jangan ku chium.” Sa-têlah hari pun siang-lah, maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun bérsabda kapada béndahari-nya bérnama Dara Sipir, “ Hai Dara Sipir pipiskan-lah oleh-mu bédak dan ramaskan limau; aku héndak mandi-déngan ségala mamak-ku dan guru-ku.“ Maka Dara Sipir pun mémbuka pěti long pémipis bédak dan méramas limau dan champuri-nya déngan kéjamas ; maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun bérbédak dan bérlimau déngan ségala hulubalang-nya dan ségala guru-nya; maka lalu-lah ségala méreka itu ka-sungai Sémpang. Sa-télah sudah baginda mandi, lalu ia kémbali ka-istana-nya, maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun ményuroh mémbukakan sa-buah pěti méngéluarkan pakaian akan ménganugé- rahi pérsalin kain yang indah-indah akan mamak-nya dan abang- nya dan ségala hulubalang-nya. Maka Tun Béraim Bapa memakai-lah ia, pértama bérkain sutéra nipis kuning lia bina-bina! bérpancha warna murup bértépi émas di-pahat bérsiratkan émas dikara! bérambu bérdana běndi bérgiring-giring di-puncha- nya dan bérbaju sinar mata-hari, bérkanching miga® bértérapan bérpérmata podi merah dan bérténgkolok warna China képaluan* bértépi émas bépérmata bérsirat bérambukan mutiara dan bérkamar bérkilat bérpintu bahu dan bérpintu bérnaga tujoh bélit dan bér- kéras dénganan manikam bérsarongkan êmas dan ményandang pedang halilintar dan méngénakan sangga nékas* bépérmata. dan ményangkutkan busar yang kéémasan pada bahu-nya kiri. Maka térlalu sa-kali hebat laku-nya déngan pérkasa-nya, amat manis pérkata’an-nya, sa-olah-olah rimau yang tiada bérlawan rupa laku-nya; lalu baginda bérjalan di-iringkan ségala hulubalang dan ségala guru-nya di-hadapan-nya bérjalan akan méngalahkan ségala pendikar tiada bértara rupa busar-nya gilang-gémilang warna baju- nya kilau-kilauan gémérénchang bunyi chanda bértatah rupa péndahan-nya. Maka pénganjur pun sampai-lah ka-pintu lalu masok ia ka-dalam pagar. Démi Sultan mélihat orang banyak masok itu, maka sabda Sultan pun térkéjut sérta mémanggil Dara Zulaikha Tingkap, “Ayoh Dara Zulaikha Tingkap, lihat apa-lah oleh-mu orang banyak masok itu.” Maka Dara Zulaikha Tingkap pun ményuroh lihat ka-pintu tani, maka di-lihat-nya pénganjur- nya Tun Béraim Bapa; maka di-pérsémbahkan-nya kapada ba- ginda, “ Ya tuanku shah alam, akan suatu pun tiada ada mélain- kan pénganjur-nya paduka anakanda Tun Béraim Bapa jua ada masok.” Maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun datang-lah ka-pintu tani lalu baginda bérsabda kapada Pérman Isap dua déngan Orang 1 Ten U 8 4 a IS R. A. Soc., No. 66, 1914. 2 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT, Tikar, “ Hai mamak-ku kédua pérgi-lah kamu kédua kapada inang- ku Dara Zulaikha Tingkap yang bérgélar Dérma Dikara suroh pohonkan akan daku kuda yang bérgélar kuda sémbérani anak pachu kuda-nya ca-Tukas.” aka Bérmamat Pantai dan Medan Pantai pun ménjunjongkan sabda yang maha mulia itu kapada Tun Béraim Bapa. “ Ya tuanku Tun Béraim Bapa, sabda nya, karna kuda itu kial tiada pénah di-kéndarai orang.” Maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun tiba-tiba déngan sa-saat itu juga hadzir ia di-hadapan Sultan itu sêrta bérmain-mainkan kuda-nya, sépértl mêrak méngigal laku-nya. Maka Sultan pun haibat mélihat dia sépérti gajah mêta laku-nya; maka Sultan bérsabda kapada Ber- mamat Pantai dan Medan Pantai, “ Katakan kapada anak-ku si- Béraim Bapa suroh ia bérsérama bérmain-main di-hadapan jamu orang hélat asing lashkar pendikar Kêling itu pun suroh méng- apuskan kémaluan-ku.” Maka Bérmamat: Pantai dan Medan : Jour. Straits Branch HIKAYAT. RAJA-RAJA PASAL. 33 Pantai pun pérgi-lah ménjunjong sabda yang maha mulia itu kapada Tun Béraim Bapa. Maka kata orang kédua itu, “Sabda shah alam tuanku bérmain-main dan bérsérama di-hadapan jamu hélat orang asing lashkar péndikar Kêling itu.” Maka sabda Tun Béraim Bapa, “ Jikalau démikian sabda shah alam kita pohonkan- lah sa-bilah pédang dan sa-buah périsai.” Maka érgi-lah méreka itu bérdua bérdatang sémbah, “Ya tuan-ku shah alam, bahwa sembah paduka anakanda mémohonkan sa-bilah pédang dan sa- buah. périsai.” Maka sabda Sultan Ahmad kapada kédua méreka itu, “ Pérgi-lah kamu kédua ambil ségala pédang dan ségala périsal bawa ka-mari yang mana bérkénan di-hati anak-ku itu, di-ambil- nya sa-bilah pédang dan sa-buah périsai.” Maka kédua méreka itu pun ségéra-lah pérgi méngambil sakalian pédang dan sakalian perisai, lalu di-bawa-nya ka-hadapan Sultan. Maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun ményémbah Sultan lalu ia mémileh ségala pedang dan ségala périsai itu. Maka di-ambil-nya sa-bilah pédang yang tér- bésar daripada lain-nya dan sa-buah périsai yang térbésar daripada lain-nya. Maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun sujud kapada Sultan lalu baginda turun ka-tanah sérta ményengsengkan kain-nya sêrta mč- mégang ulu pédang-nya déngan tangan-nya kanan dan ményélak périsai-nya déngan tangan-nya kiri. Maka lalu géndérang sérama pun di-palu orang déngan sérunai térlalu gémuroh bunyi-nya, maka baginda bértinjuan déngan sa-orang guru-nya pahlawan kampong Bedil Anayam nama sérama-nya; maka baginda bérbahasa pula ia déngan sa-orang guru-nya péndikar Ali Pulau Kukur séraya baginda bérsérama Puspa Ragam nama sërama-nya kémanis- manisan. Maka baginda bérbahasa pula kapada sa-orang guru-nya Pahlawan Kampong Bangka; maka di-lotarkan-nya kêlambir kotai lalu di-parang-nya oleh Tun Béraim Bapa pénggal dua kélambir itu sa-bélah ghaib tiada kélihatan, dan sa-bčlah těrhantar di-bumi pěnoh děngan ayer-nya. Maka bérbahasa pula baginda děngan guru-nya Pahlawan Kampong Léngkara, maka di-lotarkan-nya sa-buah pinang kotai. Maka di-pěnggal-nya oleh Tun Běraim Bapa pěnggal dua sa-bělah ghaib tiada kélihatan dan sa-bêlah térhantar di-bumi. Maka bérbahasa pula baginda déngan (ségala) suru-nya péndikar Ali Kampong China; maka di- unjamkan-nya Sa-pohon pinang; maka lalu di-panchong-nya oleh Tun Béraim Bapa dari atas puchok-nya lalu ka-bawah tiada rêbah. aka tatkala di-tiup angin, maka rêbah-lah pohon pinang itu pénggal empat. Maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun mélompat ka-kanan sa-kali dan ka-kiri sa-kali sérta di-kérétangkan périsai itu, lalu ghaib tiada kélihatan kiaman-nya pada tangan-nya kiri; maka pédang itu pun di-kétarkan-nya lalu ghaib mata-nya tinggal ulu-nya sahaja ada tangan kanan-nya. Maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun lalu sujud 34 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PAAIS. démikian-lah laku- “nya. Maka ségala péndikar Kêling bérkata-kata sama s¢ndiri-nva, “ Sa-umur kita ini bélumpai kita “mělihat sikap manusia sépérti kélakuan Tun Béraim Bapa ini; jangankan kita mélawan dia, memandang mata-nya pun takut rasa- -nya.” Maka sabda Sultan, ‘ Hai sêgala kamu péndikar Kéling, lawan-lah oleh- mu hulubalang-ku i ini dan péndikar-ku ini.” Maka ségala péndikar Kéling itu pun bérdiam diri-nya, lalu-lah ia kémbali a- kapal-nya malunya ménundok képala-nya, lalu-lah ia bélayar. Maka Sultan pun bérsabda kapada Tuan Béraim Bapa, “ Hai nyawa bapa dan chahaya mata bapa, bawa-lah oleh-mu orang di-ulu sungai itu sérta- mu.” Maka Sultan pun bérangkat-lah ka- istana-nya. Maka Tun Béraim pun kémbali-lah mémbawa orang ulu sungai itu déngan ségala guru-nya dan mamak-nya dan sêgala abang-nya itu ka- Tukas děngan sénda gurau-nya dan di- -pěrjamu makan minum sakalian méreka itu. Sa-télah itu, maka sakalian méreka itu pun bêr- mohon-lah ményémbah kapada Tun Béraim Dave masing-masing 1 an raat témpat-nya a bébérapa lama-nya antara- -nya, maka pada suatu hari Ng sven Tun Béraim pun pérgi bérmain-main ka-Pasai, lalu masok ja ka-dalam pagar Sultan, maka naik-lah ia ka-lépau yaani sélasar istana, maka di-lihat-nya Tun Fatimah Lémpau borgélar Témin Liangan* dudok ia méngarang bunga déngan Zulaikha. Bahwa ia gandek Sultan Ahmad, aka Pus Béraim Bapa bér- tanya, “ Hai ibu-ku Tun Fatimah Lémpau, bunga akan siapa di- karang ibu-ku itu.” Maka sahut-nya akan Tun Béraim Bapa “ Ka-ma asjid.” Sa-télah Tun Béraim Bapa ménéngar kata-nya démikian itu, maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun dudok- lah bérsandar pada tiang dalkhana itu. Sa-télah sudah di-karang-nya, maka Tun Fatimah pun lalu bérdiri sêrta ia mélompat mélarikan bunga itu ka-dalam istana. Maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun marah la Tu di-ikut-nya héndak di-tangkap-nya lalu tértangkap puncha kain- nya. Maka térdémpok bahu Tun Béraim Bapa pada pintu istana itu, maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun undur-lah. Maka Sultan pun térkéjut daripada tidur pada péraduan-nya (Ada pun deer istana itu sémbilan-bélas ruang dan bêsar tiang-nya sa-péndakap ) běr- gerak sčpěrti gčrak gémpa; maka Sultan pun mémanggil Dara Zulaikha T Tingkap, < Ayohai Dara Zulaikha Tingkap, apa mula- nya maka bérgérak istana ini, gêmpa-kah ? siapa tahu ini?.” Maka Dara Zulaikha pun kéluar, maka di-lihat-nya Tun Béraim Bapa héndak ménangkap Tun Fatimah Lémpau ; maka Dara Zulaikha Tingkap pun masok-lah méngadap sêrta ja bérdatang sêmbah, “ Ya tuankt shah alam, suatu pun tiada mélainkan paduka anakanda Tun Béraim Bapa bérsénda bérgurau déngan Tun Fatimah Lém- pau; maka Tun Béraim térdémpok bahu paduka anakanda pada pintu istana itu.” Maka Sultan pun térlalu marah sêrta bérsabda * ot of Jour, Straits Branch HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT, 35 kapada Dara Zulaikha Tingkap, “ Ayohai Dara Zulaikha Tingkap, bérgélar Tun Dérma Dikara asal-mu orang térjunan nasab-mu dari- pada pangliran Jana Bijanam dari sungai Rahat, karna éngkau pénghulu gundek-ku dalam istana ini rahsia- ku kapada engkau jan- gan engkau katakan rahsia-ku kapada sa-orang jua pun, jikalau si- Beraim Bapa jika tiada ?ku bunch kéraja’an- -ku jangan kékal, bau shurga pun jangan 'ku chium.” Maka Sultan Ahmad fikir-lah ia sakčtika itu, bétapa pěri-nya hěndak mémbunoh dia ini,“ Baik- lah ia ku bawa ka-ulu sungai, kétika itu-lah ku suroh bunch.“ Sa-télah sudah, maka Sultan pon běrsabda kapada Běrmamat Pantai dan Medan Pantai, “ Pérgi-lah kamu kédua panggilkan akan Tun Pěrpateh Tulus AC Tokong Sokara dan Baba Méntuah dan sěgala hulubalang-ku.” Maka Bérmamat Pantai dan Medan Pantai pun pérgi-lah mémanggil ségala méreka itu sa-télah datang-lah sakalian méreka itu ka-hadapan Sultan: Ahmad, maka sabda Sultan kapada sěgala hulubalang dan sěgala měntěri, “ Hai sěgala kamu tuan- tuan mari-lah kita pěrgi bérmain-main ka-hulu sungai, héndak béramai-ramaian mémakan rama-rama bérsila* dan mémakan kétam bérdayong dan héndak makan udang börsunggul dan makan lémbédak méngidam dan makan patin bertélur.” Maka di-suroh Sultan bérléngkap sakalian méreka itu akan méngiring itu. Maka Sultan pun bérsabda ka pada ségala hulubalang-nya, “Siapa baik kita tinggalkan méngawani Pasai ini.’ Maka sêmbah Baba Méntuah, “ Ya tuanku shah alam, yang baik bichara yang di-pérhamba di-tinggalkan, baik-lah paduka anakanda Tun Béraim Bapa karna ia pahlawan.” Maka démi Sultan mén- čngar sémbah-nya itu, maka Sultan pun bérsabda, “Karna si-Béraim Bapa tiada dapat kita tinggalkan siapa ketah měncharikan kita ikan dan ménjala.” Maka sêmbah Malik Sulaiman Déndang Ayer, “Ya tuanku shah alam, jikalau sêmbah yang di- pérhamba di- peérkénankan, baik-lah Tun Abu al Fadzil ditinggalkan měngawani Pasai ini.” Maka bérsabda pula anaa “Karna Abu al Fadzil tiada dapat bérchérai déngan kita.” Maka Tun Béraim Tulus Agong Tokong Sokara pun bérdatang sêmbah, “ Ya tuanku shah alam, baik-lah pada bichara vang di-pérhamba Tun Abdul Jalil di- -tinggalkan, karna paduka anakends itu arg baik rupa-nya, jika ia mémakai chara Jawa sa- rupa Jawa dan jika ia mémakai chara China sa-rupa China dan jika ia Rapier ise Siam sa-rupa Siam dan jika ia mémakai chara Arab sa-rupa Arab.” Maka Sultan Ahmad pun bérsabda, “ Baik-lah si-Abdul Jalil kita tinggal- kan.“ Maka Sabda Sultan kapada Bérmamat Pantai dan Medan Pantai, * Pérgi-lah kamu kédua ka-Tukas béri tahu si-Béraim Bapa, bahwa “aku héndak bérmain-main ka-ulu sungai. héndak * e „ R. A. Soc., No. 66, 1913. 36 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAL makan rama-rama bérsila dan mémakan kétam běrdayong dan héndak měmakan udang běrsanggul dan makan lémbédak měng- idam dan makan patin běrtělur.” Maka pěrgi-lah měreka itu kědua ka-Tukas kapada Tun Béraim Bapa, maka tatkala sampai- lah ia ka-Tukas, maka kata-nya, “Ya tuanku shah alam, karna paduka ayahanda Sultan héndak pěrgi bérmain-main ka-ulu Sungai ka-lobok Tura héndak makan rama-rama bêrsila dan mémakan kétam bérdayong dan héndak mémakan udang bérsanggul dan makan lémbédak méngidam dan makan patin bértélur, ségéra-lah tuanku méngiringkan paduka ayahanda ka-ulu sungai.” Maka Bérmamat Pantai dan Medan Pantai bérmohon ményémbah_ ba- ginda, lalu ia kémbali méngadap Sultan sêrta bépérsémbahkan sémbah Tun Béraim Bapa itu, maka Tun Béraim Bapa itu pun bérsabda kapada Pérman Isap dan Orang Tikar, “Ayoh mamak-ku kédua, pérgi-lah kamu kédua kapada tuan-tuan yang di-ulu sungai itu, surohkan sakalian méreka itu Ménébas ségala jalan dan hutan yang di-tépi sungai itu, karna paduka Sultan itu héndak bérangkat ka-ulu sungai bérmain-main ka-lubok Tora dan lalu kamu ka- Bélatak dan lalu kamu kapada malim Zinal Bélatak dan malim Pagar Sésah dan lalu kamu ka-kampong kapada si-Ali Kéchil Pahat Potor dan pada Si-Bintang Timur dan pada Siakap Gagah Méngangkat suroh-lah ia ménanti daku di-Pantai Minggu itu.” Maka Pérman Isap dan Barang Tikar itu ményémbah lalu ia pérgi kédua-nya ka-ulu sungai kapada ségala méreka itu mémbéri tahu akan Sultan bérangkat bérmain-main itu. Maka Tun Béraim apa pun naik-lah baginda bértangis-tangisan déngan ségala is! rumah-nya. Sa-télah itu, maka lalu-lah ia ka-pékan, maka baginda bérdiri-diri di-pékan ; maka kata Tun Béraim Bapa, “ Ayoh ségala kamu orang pékan tiada-lah siapa méruah kamu lagi dan bérsénda bérgurau déngan tuan-tuan sakalian karna aku ini héndak méng- iringkan Sultan ka-ulu sungai, lalu ka-bukit Fadzul Allah entah kémbali éntah tiada.” Maka sêmbah ségala orang pékan itu, “ Ya tuanku Tun Béraim Bapa musoh dari-mana dan sétéru dari-mana akan tuanku, maka tuanku bérsabda démikian; jikalau patah- lah tulang kami sakalian hamba tuanku yang dalam négéri Tukas ini, maka dapat orang buat sa-kéhéndak-nya.” Maka kata Tun Béraim Bapa, “ Diam-lah tuan-tuan sakalian,” karna si-Béraim Bapa sa-kali-kali tiada ia mahu dérhaka, jika Béraim Bapa mahu dérhaka jika Pasai sa-Pasai-nya, jika Jawa sa-Jawa-nya, jika China sa-China-nya, jika Siam sa-Siam-nya, jika Kêling sa- Kéling-nya, tiada dapat mélawan si-Béraim Bapa jika tiada aku kéyaja’an dunia ini, di-akhirat pun aku péruleh juga.” Maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun bérjalan-lah: daripada pintu tani itu, maka baginda bértému déngan Malik Sulaiman Déndang Ayer; maka bérkata Tun Béraim Bapa, “ Ayoh Mamak-ku Malik Sulaiman Déndang Ayer, tiada-lah siapa bérsénda bérgurau déngan tuan hamba, karna hamba héndak ka-ulu sungai ka-bukit Fadzul Allah, éntah kémbali éntah tiada.” Maka Malik Sulaiman pun lalu ber- Tour. Straits Branch HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT. 37 tangis- tangisan kédua-nya. Maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun lalu kémbali pula ka-rumah-nya bértangis-tangisan dan ségala isi rumah- nya dan ségala hamba sahaya-nya. Maka paduka Sultan pun bér- angkat-lah sépérti adat ségala raja-raja bérmain-main; maka sabda baginda kapada Bérmamat Pantai dan Medan Pantai, “ Pérgi-lah éngkau kédua kapada si-Béraim Bapa katakan aku sudah mudek.” Maka baginda pun mudek mémbawa ségala pérémpuan-nya dan ségala gundek-nya dan ségala dayang- dayang- nya. Maka Bérmamat Pantai dan Medan Pantai pun pérgi- -lah kapada Tun Béraim Bapa itu; sa-télah itu, maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun turun- jah sêrta mêmbawa kédua saudara- nya itu, lalu ia bérjalan-lah dari pékan. Maka sabda Tun Béraim, “ Ay oh ségala tuan-tuan orang pékan, tinggal-lah tuan-tuan sakalian; bahwa aku mudek-lah méngiringkan Sultan ka-ulu sungai ka- bukit Fadzul Allah éntah kémbali éntah tiada.” Maka sakalian orang pékan pun ménangis bérhamburan ayer mata-nya sakalian méreka itu, sérta ia 5 doa akan Tun Béraim Bapa; maka Tun Béraim Bapa sampai-lah ka-simpang; maka naik-lah ia atas pérahu, lalu dudok basic di-buritan méngarek péngayoh-nya yang lebar- nya tiga hasta dan bêsar batang-nya tiga jêngkal, lilit dan panjang- nya tujoh hasta; maka sa- -kali di- kayoh- nya sa-rantau laju-nya. Maka ada sa-orang hulubalang-nya měmbawa payong-nya, bě rjalan ia di-dalam ayer tiada ia tinggal děmikian-lah pěrgi-nya. Maka 3 Sultan pun sampai- -iah kn-Lubok Sanggong itu; maka Sultan Ahmad pun bérsabda ka-pada Bérmamat Pantai dan Medan Pantai. “Surohkan oleh-mu anak-ku si-Bêraim Bapa ménjala.” Maka pérgi-lah méreka itu kédua ményurohkan Tun Béraim Bapa ménjala; maka baginda pun ménjala-lah di-dalam Lubok Sanggong itu; maka tatkala sudah di-hampar-nya jala-nya, maka Tun Béraim Bapa lalu ményélam dia; ma ka tatkala di-lihat paduka Sultan ia ményélam itu, maka baginda pun mémbéri isharat kapada ségala hulubalang-nya ménantikan ia timbul, sérta sakalian méreka itu ménghunus ségala pe -nya dan ségala péndahan-nya daripada sarong-nya héndak měnětak dan měnikam Tun Béraim Bapa itu. Maka ia bérjalan 1 8 3 sa- — ora kira-kira Mahan Leva eid maka ‘un dan . hal yang . itu; aks sakalian daka itu pun dahshat kětakutan sêrta děngan puchat muka-nya masing-masing nyarongkan pědang-nya dan pěndahan-nya. Maka Sultan 8 5 lah ka-ulu sungai pula; maka Tun éraim Bapa ménjala pula ia, maka di-péruleh-nya ikan térlalu banyak rama-rama bérsila dan kétam bérdayong dan udang bér- sanggul dan lémbédak ngidam dan patin bértélur Maka di-suroh-nya pérsémbahkan kapada Sultan Ahmad: maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun mudek-lah ia, maka pos -lah ia ka-pantai Méngkuang; maka ségala hulubalang Tun Béraim Bapa pun hadzir-lah ia ménantikan Tun Béraim Bapa ai-paiitai itu. R. A. Soc., No. 66, 2914. 38 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT, Maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun dudok-lah ia di-haluan pérahu-nya méngirai jala-nva; maka baginda pun bérsabda kapada hulubalang- nya, “ Ayoh ségala tuan-tuan déngan siapa lagi tuan-tuan bérsénda bérgurau, karna hamba héndak ka-ulu sungai ini ka-bukit Fadzul Allah éntah balek éntah tiada hamba lagi.” Maka sakalian mě- reka itu pun bérdatang sêmbah, “ Ya tuanku, méngapa-kah tuanku maka bértitah yang démikian, hingga patah-lah tulang batu patek sakalian ini, maka dapat-lah orang buat sa-kéhéndak-nya_ ka-atas tuanku.” Maka sabda Tun Béraim, “ Ayohai ségala handai taulan-ku, diam-lah kamu sakalian, karna hamba tiada mahu dérhaka, jika hamba mahu dérhaka, jika Pasai sa-Pasai-nya, jika Siam sa-Siam-nya, jika China sa-China-nya, jika Kêling sa-Kčling- nya tiada dapat mêlawan aku.” Maka bérdatang sêmbah si-Pahat Potor dan si-Bintang Timur dan Siakap Gagah Méngangkat dan malim Zinal dan malim Pagar Sésah, “ Ya tuanku měngapa maka tuanku démikian itu.” Maka baginda bérsabda pula, “ Diam-lah kamu, jika tiada aku kéraja’an di-dunia inshallah taala aku kéraja’an di-akhirat néschava aku péruleh juga.” Maka Tun Béraim Bapa ményuroh si-Ali Kéchil Pahat Potor déngan malim Zinal Bélatak, “ Hai mamak-ku kédua bérpanching apa-lah mamak- ku kédua ?ku lihat sa-kétika.’ Maka kédua méreka itu sama-lah bérjabat tangan lalu méreka itu tangkap, bérhela-hela’an kédua-nya, maka bértanam hingga lutut-nya kédua méreka itu. Maka kata Tun Béraim Bapa, “ Sama juga kuat kédua mamak-ku ini. Maka sémbah si-Pahat Potor, “ Ya tuanku jika hamba tiada takut akan nama dérhaka tuanku pun dapat hamba lawan. Maka baginda pun térsényum méndéngar kata si Ali Kéchil Pahat Potar itu; maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun méngantarkan jala-nya di- létakkan-nya, lalu baginda turun ka-pantai itu. Maka dudok ba- ginda bérlunjur kaki, maka di-suroh-nya si-Pahat Potor méngang- katkan kaki Tun Béraim Bapa, maka di-angkatkan kaki Tun Be- i a itu, jangankan térangkat bérgérak pun tiada, maka di- sunggoh-sunggohi déngan sa-kuat-kuat-nya daripada sa-puloh anak jari-nya titek darah sa-puloh titek. Maka di-gérak-nya oleh Tun Béraim Bapa kaki-nya, maka térpélanting-lah Pahat Potor itu sépérti daun kayu di-tiup angin pulang paling; maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun térsényum lalu baginda naik ka-atas pérahu. Maka Sultan Ahmad pun sampai-lah ka-Tanjong Ara; maka térlanggat- lah pérahu baginda itu dan pérahu ségala hulubalang-nya atas batang yang di-Tanjong Ara itu. Maka di-suroh baginda bongkar pada ségala hulubalang-nya dan séeala rayat-nya, maka tiada-lah dapat di-bongkar. Maka di-suroh baginda pada Gajah yang ber- gélar Dola Laut dan Chérmin China dan Raja Bérong dan Raja Tingkas dan Biram Pasai dan Sémporna Derma Utama dan Seri Négéri dan Arak Apa dan lain daripada itu pun sémua-nya itu tiada jua ia patah. Maka Sultan Ahmad pun bérsabda kapada Bérmamat Pantai dan Medan Pantai, 66 Pérgi-lah kamu kédua Jour. Straits Branch HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT, 39 panggilkan anak-ku Tun Béraim Bapa.” Maka pérgi-lah kédua méreka itu; sa-télah sampai kédua-nya sérta ia bérdatang sémbah, “Ya tuanku Tun Béraim Bapa paduka Sultan ményuroh mé- manggil tuanku karna pérahu paduka Sultan térlanggar ka-atas batang di-Tanjong Ara itu.. Maka di-suroh bongkar pada ségala hulubalang dan ségala rayat dan ségala gajah yang bérgélar-gélar tiada térbongkar mélainkan ségéra-lah tuanku pérgi.” Maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun héndak pérgi ka-Tanjong Ara, maka si-Ali Kéchil Pahat Potor dan si-Bintang Timur dan Siakap Gagah Méngangkat dan malim Zinal Bélatap dan malim Pagar Sésah bérdatang sêmbah sakalian méreka itu, “ Ya tuanku Tun Béraim Bapa karna nasi hamba-mu sudah bérmasak dan ségala ayam hamba-mu sudah bérsémbéléh, singgah apa-lah tuanku sa-kétika 1a.” Maka sahut-nya ‘Tun Béraim Bapa, “Hai sěgaa tuan akan hamba, karna nasi gulai tuan hamba itu sudah siap sa-rasa ai kamu hulubalang-ku jabatkan oleh-mu pérahu paduka Sultan itu.” Maka baginda pun lalu ményélam batang itu, maka di-raba-nya dari pohon-nya lalu ka-ujong-nya, maka di-hunus-nya xhanjar-nya; maka di-kérat-nya batang itu lalu putus; maka di- térajangkan-nya, maka batang itu pun pénggal dua, sa-péngga térpélanting ka-ulu sa-kira-kira dua rantau jauh-nya, maka hanyut-lah sakalian pérahu itu timpa ménimpa ada yang karam, -y érmasok ka-dalam hutan, oleh karna patah batang itu di-timpa ayer déras lagi dengan běr- kampong, maka pérahu Sultan pun hanyut ada sa-kira-kira sa- rantau jauh-nya. Maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun ményélam pula sakali lagi, lama ia dalam ayer. Maka Sultan pun pura-pura ménangis démikian bunyi tangismya, “ Wah anak-ku Tun Béraim Bapa lényap-lah kétah* éngkau atau di-timpa batang-kah kétah* éngkau, wah chahaya mata-ku dan buah hati-ku di-mana kétah* éngkau stkarang dan bapa kétah* hal-mu.” Maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun séraya baginda ményélam itu, lalu ia mudek ka-ulu sêrta mémbawa batang sa-kérat itu kira-kira lima rantau jauh-nya, maka naik-lah ia ka-darat sérta ia mémégang batang itu, lalu di-hunjamkan-nya di-pantai itu, térmasok ka-dalam tanah 40 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA (PASAT. kira-kira émpat dépa. Maka baginda pun dudok di-atas batang itu déngan méngirai-irai rambut-nya dan mémétek changgai-nya. Maka Sultan pun hilir-lah, maka ségala dayang-dayang dan inang- nya dan kakanda-nya amboi! tuan Tun Béraim Bapa pun ménangis sêrta ménarek-narek rambut-nya dan bérbiji sabak, démikian bunyi-nya, “Wah tuanku Tun Béraim Bapa lényap-lah kétah* tuanku.” Maka ada sa-orang orang bérjalan dari ulu sungai itu, maka di-lihat-nya Tun Béraim Bapa dudok di-atas batang itu, maka tatkala sampai-lah ia kapada témpat ségala orang ménangis itu, maka kata-nya, “ Méngapa maka tuan-tuan ménangis ini.” Maka méreka itu kata, “ Tuan kami Tun Béraim Bapa lényap dari mata tiada kami kétahui”’ Maka kata orang itu “ Ada pun Tun Béraim Bapa ada hamba lihat dudok ia pada suatu pantai di-ulu sungai méngirai-irai rambut-nya dan mémétek-métek changgai- nya.” Maka sakalian méreka itu pun bérlarian-lah ka-ulu sungai méndapatkan baginda. Maka di-pérs@mbahkan orang-lah kapada Sultan akan Tun Béraim Bapa itu ada lagi hidup; maka Sultan pun bérsabda kapada Bérmamat Pantai dan Medan Pantai, “ Pérgi-lah kamu kédua panggilkan aku orang Séri.” Maka pêrgi- lah kédua méreka itu mémanggil orang Séri; maka ia pun datang. Maka sabda Sultan kapada méreka itu, “ Hai kamu orang Séri pérbuatkan aku ubat hangat karna anak-ku si-Béraim Bapa 14 ményélam kalau-kalau ia dingin.” Maka orang Séri pun bérbuat pénjaram; maka di-buboh-nya dalam pénjaram itu rachum; Sa- télah sudah -di-pérbuat-nya, maka di-pérsémbahkan-nya kapada Sultan. Maka di-suroh Sultan bawa kapada Bérmamat Pantai dan Medan Pantai. Maka sabda baginda, “ Pěrgi-lah kamu hantarkan ubat hangat ini kapada anak-ku karna ia dingin békas ményélam itu.” Maka pérgi-lah kédua méreka itu ménghantar- kan ubat hangat itu. Apabila sampai-lah kédua méreka itu kapada Tun Béraim Bapa sêrta kata-nya, “ Ini-lah ayapan daripada paduka ayahanda ulat hangat karna tuanku dingin békas ményé am.” Maka Tun Béraim pun tahu-lah akan rachun itu, maka di-ambil- nya pěnjaram itu sa-biji di-bělah-nya dua sa-bělah di-lontarkan- nya pada anjing. Maka di-makan-nya oleh anjing itu; maka sa-kétika itu jua ia mati; dan sa-bélah itu di-lotarkan pula kapada ayam, maka ayam itu pun mati jua. Maka Tun Běraim Bapa pun fikir-lah di-dalam hati-nya, “ Jikalau ku makan makanan ini, néschaya mati-lah aku jikalau tiada 'ku makan něschaya gi, makan-nya, maka tatkala itu di-lihat oleh Tun Medan Pěria hal yang děmikian itu; maka di-pěrěbut-nya daripada tangan saudara- nya lalu di-makan-nya. Maka ia pun lalu mati-lah, maka di-ambil- nya sa-biji lagi, maka di-pěrěbut oleh saudara-nya yang bérnama Tun Takiah Para lalu di-makan-nya, maka ia pun lalu mati, maka di-suroh Tun Béraim Bapa ka-bukit Fadzul Allah di-suroh-nya tanamkan di-sana; maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun méngambil pěn- Jour. Straits Branch HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT, 41 jaram itu, lalu di-makan-nya yang tinggal daripada di-makan oleh saudara-nya itu; sa-télah itu maka bius rachun itu pun ményélap- nyčlap; maka sêgala tuboh-nya itu pun gatal-lah, maka di-suroh baginda garu capada mamak- -nya Pérman Isap 5 oo Maka di-garu méreka itu bélakang Tun Béraim Bapa; sa- kalian muka mêreka itu habis-lah tanggal, maka iced ve “pun lalu mati-lah ia, maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun tiada-lah lagi mén- dérita daripada késangat g gatal-nya; maka pérgi ia kapada sa-pohon kular itu pun habis tanggal sčgala kulit-nya dan habis luroh ségala daun-nya. Maka pohon kular itu pun déngan sa-kétika itu juga mati; maka ia bérsabda kapada Malik Akasan, “ Ya tuanku ada hamba ménéngar khabar ségala orang tua-tua ada suatu Lubok Turi, nama-nya térlalu amat dalam dan luas-nya kira-kira sa-kuncha béneh. ” Maka sabda Tun Béraim Bapa, “ Hai mamak- ku bawa-lah hamba pérgi ka-sana.” Maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun bérjalan-lah ka-Lubok Turi itu; sa-télah baginda sampai ka-sana, maka kata-nya, “Hai mamak-ku Malik Akasan hambur-lah oleh hamba jala itu.” Maka Malik Akasan pun ménghambur jala itu; maka jala itu pun bérpintal-pintal masok ka-dalam Lubok Turi itu. Maka kata Tun Béraim Bapa, “ Bétapa péri mamak-ku méngambil jala itu, tiada dapat di-hela-nya karna jala itu sudah tértangkap pada tandok ular lémba.” Maka Malik Akasan pun héndak ményélam jala itu, maka di-lihat-nya dalam lubok itu merah sépérti api yang nyala, maka ségéra ia timbul lalu ka-darat. Maka kata-nya, “ Ya tuanku ada-lah dalam lubok ini merah sépérti api bérnyala-ny ala,” kata-nya itu. Maka kata Tun Béraim Bapa, “ Ambilkan-lah hamba. rotan barang sa-gélong.” Sa-télah itu, maka ia pun bérsikap bérjawat tangkal dan rotan itu pun di- ikatkan-nya pada pinggang-nya, lalu-lah ia ményélam; maka di-tangkap-nya-lah_ ikan yang di-lubok itu yang kêna jala itu, térlalu banyak di- péroleh-nya. Maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun timbul, sérta mélotarkan ségala ikan itu, déngan chuchok-nya ka- darat. Maka baginda ményélam p pula ia; maka bértému-lah ia déngan ular lémba itu lalu di- tangkap-nya akan Tun Béraim Bapa lalu baginda bérgomol-gomol déngan ular lémba itu; lalu di-tang- kap pula oleh Tun Béraim Bapa “akan ular lémba itu, maka ayer dalam lubok itu . bérombak-ombak sépérti ombak di-lautan démikian-lah hal-ny Maka di-lihat oleh inangda-nya dan kakanda-nya dan teed tuan-nya akan Tun Béraim Bapa hal-nya yang démikian itu, kata-nya, “ Wah tuanku Tun Béraim Bapa mati-lah kétah* di-makan ular lémba itu.” Maka Tun Béraim Bapa ménghunus khanjar-nya; lalu di-sémbéleh-nya ular lémba itu; sa-télah mati-lah ular lémba itu, maka di-bélah-nya pérut- a ségala pérut-nya dan hati-nya dan lémpa-nya sakalian habis timbul-lah ia. Maka di-kérat- kérat-nya ular lémba itu di- * AS R. A. Soc., No. 66, 1914. *5 42 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT. chuchok-nya déngan rotan, lalu timbul-lah baginda sêrta di-lotar- kan-nya ségala daging ular lêmba itu ka-darat, maka baginda pun naik-lah, maka di-suroh-nya tunu daging ular lémba itu; mak: ségala manusia yang ménchium bau asap-nya itu sakalian habis mati daripada térsangatan bisa-nya ular lémba itu; maka ségala aging ular itu di-makan-nya oleh Tun Béraim Bapa. Maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun dzaif-lah rasa-nya; maka ségala ikan itu sakalian di-suroh-nya pérsémbahkan kapada Sultan Ahmad dan di-suroh-nya tanyakan di-mana baginda di-tanamkan oleh orang akan dia. Maka pérgi-lah orang yang di-suroh-nya déngan mém- bawa ikan itu; télah sampai-lah orang itu kapada Sultan, maka di-pérsémbahkan-nya-lah itu; maka sémbah-nya, “ Ya tuanku sémbah-nya Tun Béraim Bapa, jika ia mati di-mana di-tanamkan -akan dia.“ Maka sabda Sultan, * Di-sana-lah ia kami tanamkan, karna di-Pasai pun bumi Allah, di-sana pun bumi Allah jua.” Maka ia ményémbah lalu ia pérgi kémbali kapada Tun Béraim Bapa; maka apabila sampai-lah ia, maka sabda Sultan sémua-nya di-sampaikan-nya kapada Tun Béraim Bapa. (Maka sabda Tun éraim Bapa) kapada malik Akasan, “Ayoh mamak-ku bawa-lah aku ka-bukit Fadzul Allah.” Maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun bér- jalan-lah sêrta mamak-nya déngan ségala kéluarga-nya. Maka apabila sampai-lah baginda kapada sempang jalan, maka kata Malik Akasan, “Ya tuanku, bahwa jalan ini dua sempang-nya suatu sempang ini dua hari pérjalanan, dan suatu sempang ini sa-hari pérjalanan sampai-lah kita ka-bukit Fadzul Allah, tétapi ada pohon saba-sani, sépérti rupa ular; barang siapa mélihat ia térkéjut térkétar-kétar rêbah lalu mati. Lêpas dari sana, maka bértému pula déngan sa-pohon béluru rupa-nya sépérti rupa saga bérsiak, maka barang siapa mélihat dia térkéjut rébah ia lalu mati.” Maka kata Tun Béraim Bapa “ Hai mamak-ku bawa-lah hamba ka-sana pada jalan yang hampir itu.” Maka Tun Béraim Bapa sani itu; démi térlihat oleh Tun Béraim Bapa, maka ia pun méngalir darah-nya sépérti darah manusia. Maka lalu-lah ia ginda térkéjut sérta ia méngambil péndahan-nya lalu di-tikam-nva akar béluru itu. Maka akar pohon béluru itu pun ménghérip. sépérti gajah měn- děrum dan měngalir darah-nya sěpěrti darah manusia. Maka Tun Béraim Bapa itu pun lalu-lah dari sana mangkin sangat-lah dzaif-nya. Maka kata Tun Béraim Bapa, “ Hai mamak-ku M alik Akasan dukong-lah hamba tiada-lah lagi dapat hamba börjalan.“ “Maka Tun Béraim Bapa pun di-dukong oleh Malik Akasan; ` Jour. Straits Branch HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT, 43 maka kata-nya, “Hai mamak-ku Malik Akasan, jika si-Bčraim Bapa mahu dčrhaka, jika Pasai sa-Pasai-nya, jika Siam sa-Siam- nya, jika Kêling sa- 6 tiada mahu mělawan si-Béraim "Bapa karna sakali kali si- Béraim Bapa tiada mahu dérhaka; hai mamak-ku Malik Akasan di-mana témpat lémbing hamba itu jatoh di-sana-lah hamba tanamkan.” Maka lémbing itu pun jatoh-lah ka-bukit Fadzul Allah. Maka sa-kétika lagi Tun Béraim Bapa pun kémbali-lah ka-rahmatu'llah taala ; uke Malik Akasan-lah mémbawa mayat baginda déngan ségala handai taulan-nya ka- bukit Fadzul Allah itu, sêpêrti mémbawa mayat sa-orang fakir jua. Maka tatkala sampai-lah ka-bukit Fadzul Allah itu, maka di-lihat orang lémbing itu térhunjam antara sélang saudara-nya vang kédua jua, maka lémbing itu térmasok ka-dalam tanah sa- kira- kira sa-hasta jua yang kélihatan; ada pun bêsar batang lémbing itu dua jéngkal lilit dan lebar mata- nya sa-hasta dan panjang-nya sěmbilan hasta. Ada pun jauh-nya têmpat ménikam- kan lémbing itu kira-kira sa-téngah hari pérjalanan. Sa-télah itu, maka ditanamkan oleh Malik Akasan déngan sakalian orang yang bésérta-nya itu pada témpat lémbing-nya yang jatoh itu jua. Maka tatkala itu sampai-lah khabar baginda sudah mati ; maka Sultan Ahmad pun térlalu sukachita dan nyaman-lah hati-nya ; maka baginda 1 kémbali-lah ka-Pasai; hingga sampai-lah ia ka-istana- -nya. Kata yang émpunya chérita, ada pun akan Tun Abdul Jalil satiate ia tinggal mênunggui négéri Pasal itu, maka di-suroh baginda pérseh négéri dan sêg gala pékan dan medan hingga di-suroh baginda tambak ségala “tanah lembang-lembang hingga rata-lah ségala medan itu. sah, maka térsébut-lah pêrkata” an tuan Putéri Gémé- rénchang anak Ratu Majapahit di-négéri Jawa, karna Tuan Putéri itu tiada ia bérsuami, sébab ia héndak bérsuamikan daripada ségala anak raja yang bijaksana dan yang pérkasa Putéri itu ményurohkan hulubalang- -nva yang bérnama Tun Pér- pateh China kapada ségala négéri akan ménuliskan rupa ségala anak raja-raja yang pada ségala négéri sêrta mémbawa kêrtas sa-péti dan dawat sa-kochi dan kalam sa-bérkas. aka Tun Pérpateh China pun bérléngkap-lah ia dengan sa-buah péra lalu-lah ia bérlayar daripada sa-buah négéri kapada sa-buah nêgêri sêrta ia měnuliskan rupa anak raja-raja yang di-dalam négéri itu. Sa-bérmula yang sudah tértulis itu ada kira-kira sémbilan- puloh sémbilan orang yang sudah tértuliskan oleh Tun Pérpateh China itu, oer masok-lah ia ka-négéri Pasai. Děmi térlihat oleh-nya akan rupa Tun Abdul Jalil lalu di-tuliskan-nya rupa Tun Abdul Jalil; maka jadi génap-lah sa-ratus orang déngan rupa Tun Abdul Jalil itu. Sa-télah itu, maka kéluar-lah ia dari Pasai, lalu ia bérlayar ka-négéri-nya. Hatta bébérapa lama antara-nya, maka sampai-lah ia ka-bénua Jawa, ia masok méngadap Tuan Puteri Gémérénchang sêrta mémbawa tulis rupa AAK eae ae itu; maka di-lihat oleh Tuan Putri Gémérénchang rupa anak R. A. Soc., aa a 44 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAI. raja-raja yang sémbilan-puloh sěmbilan itu, sa-orang pun tiada běrkěnan pada hati-nya; maka démi tërlihat kapada tulis rupa Tun Abdul Jalil itu, maka Tuan Putéri itu pun hairan ia mêlihat dia séraya ia běrsabda kapada Tun Pěrpateh China, “ Rupa siapa ini dan apa nama-nya dan di-mana bénua-nya?” Maka Tun Pérpateh China pun bérdatang sêmbah, “ Ya tuanku ini- -lah rupa Tun Abdul Jalil nama-nya anak raja di-bénua Pasai.” Maka Tuan Putéri Gémérénchang pun těrlalu amat ia běrahi akan dia, daripada sěbab ia mělihat rupa gambar-nya itu. Maka Radin raloh Gémérénchang tiada-lah lagi tértahani hati-nya, sépérti orang gila-lah laku-nya, maka minum pun tiada ia kényang dan tiada puas dahaga-nya. Maka di-pérsémbahkan oleh ségala inangda amboi tuan- -nya kapada ayahanda dan bonda-nya akan hal ahual-nya Tuan Putěri gila itu sêbab mêlihat tulis rupa Tun Abdul Jalil itu. Maka demi di-déngar oleh Sang Nata Majapahit dan Pérmaisuri akan hal anak-nya yang démikian itu, maka hairan-lah ayah bonda-nya sérta déngan mashghul-nya. Maka ayah bonda-nya pun panggil aes -nya Tuan Putéri Gémérénchang itu, sêrta kata-nya, “ Hai anak-ku apa jua mashghul dalam hati- „ Maka Tuan Putéri Gémérénchang pun bérdatang sémbah, E Ya tuanku shah alam, ada pun mashghul yang di-datangkan Allah taala ka-atas hati patek itu mashghul yang amat sangat tiada-lah térsipatkan lagi ada-nya, karna rupa Tun Abdul Jalil anak raja bénua Pasai itu pada hati hamba-mu tiada-lah dapat patek kélupai barang sa-kétika jua pun dan karam-lah rasa patek dalam-nya sépérti kata Sharif, haibat Ali musaibi ali yamisaruna lialia, hérti-nya télah di- -datangkan atas-ku pérchinta’ an jikalau pérchinta’an di- datangkan atas-ku ségala hari iri sépérti umpama sa-malam jua ada-nya.” Démi Sang Nata ménéngar sêmbah anakanda baginda Tuan Putéri Gémérénchang démikian itu, maka bértambah- tambah mashghul-nya sérta mé&mbicharakan dalam hati- nya, “ Jikalau tiada ku pérkénankan sépérti kéhéndak-nya anak-ku ini, néschaya gila-lah ia dalam pérchinta’an-nya.” Maka titah Sang Nata, “ Hai anak-ku sabar-lah éngkau dahulu insha’allah taala aku-lah mémbicharakan ségala pékérja’an-mu itu.” Maka Tuan Putéri pun bérdatang sémbah démikian bunyi-nya, “ Ya tuanku shah alam, tiada-lah kuasa patek ménahani sabar, jikalau ada sayang shafaat duli shah alam akan patek, baik-lah hamba-mu di-suroh hantarkan ka-négéri Pasai itu déngan ségéra-nya jika tiada démikian itu, néschaya mati-lah patek “dalam pére hinta'an yang di-pérhamba.” Maka tatkala di-déngar ayahanda dan bonda baginda sêmbah Radin Galoh démikian itu, maka pada kétika itu jua baginda bértitah ményuroh mémustaedkan ségala 5 itu daripada ghurab dan kélulus dan daripada jong. Sa-têla sudah mustaed-lah ségala 5 itu, maka di-suroh 8 hias sa-buah ghurab yang bêsar akan kénaikan paduka anakanda Radin Galoh Gémérénchang itu dan daripada pérhiasan yang indah-indah dan di-anugérahi baginda akan Tuan Putéri itu dari- Jour. Straits Branch — HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAI. 45 pada bébé rapa stgala pérkakas alat kéraja’an daripada ségala pakaian yang indah- indah dan daripada ségala hulubalang ‘dan méntéri dan rayat dan daripada bébérapa émas dan erak dan pérmata yang indah-indah dan daripada pakaian yang bérbagai- bagai rupa-nya. Maka pada hari yang baik, maka Sang Nata pun bérangkat- lah dengan ségala htlubalang-nya dan ségala_ bala těntěra- -nya akan mênghantarkan paduka anakanda Tuan Putéri itu ka-tépi laut. Sa- 4élah itu sampai-lah baginda ka-tépi laut, maka Tuan Putéri pun sujud ményémbah sêrta bérmohon kapada ayah bonda-nya, maka oleh Sang Nata dan Pěrmaisuri di-pělok- nya dan di- chium- -nya lalu baginda běrtangis-tangisan-lah. eka Tuan Putéri pun naik-lah ka-atas ghurab-nya yang di-hias itu .sêrta děngan inangda-nya dan bonda-nya dan amboi tuan-nya. Maka sěgala hulubalang pun masing-masing naik-lah ka-pérahu- nya, lalu-lah Tuan Putéri dan ségala méreka itu bélayar-lah ka- négéri Pasai itu pada siang dan malam. Ada pun di-chétérakan oleh orang yang émpunya chétéra. Maka tatkala térdéngar-lah warta angkatan “Radin Galoh Gémérénchang anak ratu Majapahit datang dari Jawa itu héndak ka-bénua Pasai, daripada sébab bérahi akan Tun Abdul Jalil itu, sa-télah di- déngar oleh Sultan Ahmad, maka Sultan pun tiada- lah lagi karar hati-nya daripada héndak mémbicharakan daya upaya mêmbunoh Tun Abdul Jalil itu jua pada ne 3 dan malam. Maka pada suatu hari Sultan Ahad bisaha kapada Dara Zulaikha Tingkap, “ Ayohai Dara Zulaikha Tingkap 5 8 ku pada-mu, hubaya-hubaya jangan éngkau katakan pada sa-orang jua pun, jikalau si Abdul Jalil tiada ku bunch Kora jo’ an ku jangan kékal dan Putéri Gémérén- chang pun jangan ?ku péruleh.” Sa-télah itu, maka di- pepsin ds daya upaya héndak mémbunoh Tun Abdul Ja lil. Pada su kétika, maka Tun Abdul Jalil di-suroh-nya bunch; maka 9 1 1 orang-lah ja. Maka Tun Abdul Jalil pun pulang-lah h- matu'llah taala, maka di-suroh Sultan buangkan mayat baginda itu ka-laut ka-Jambu Ayer. Hatta běběrapa lama antara-nya, maka kéléngkapan Radin Galoh Gémérénchang pun datang-lah ka-laut Jambu Ayer itu. Maka běrlaboh-lah sakalian-nya angkat- an itu di-labohan Jambu Ayer itu, maka kéluar-lah sa-buah one rahu orang méngail dari kuala Jambu Ayer itu. a i-lihat uleh orang dalam jong itu sa-buah pérahu itu, maka tatkala hampir- lah pérahu itu kapada ségala jong itu, maka ségala orang di-dalam jong itu pun bértanya, kata-nya, “ Apa nama négéri ini?” Maka sahut orang méngail itu, “ ‘Ada pun nama négéri ini Pasai.” Maka kata orang dalam jong itu, “ Apa ada khabar dalam négéri ini?” Maka sahut orang méngail itu, “Ada pun khabar dalam negeri ini badak makan anak-nya.” Maka kata orang dalam jong it “ Tiada kami tahu hérti-nya kata-mu itu.” Maka sahut-nya, “Ada pun hérti-nya, P duka Sultan yang dalam négéri Pasai ini mémbunoh anak-nya dua orang, sa-orang bérnama Tun Béraim Bapa, dari karna Bolten itu berahikan a pěrěmpuan Sa- N ' R. A. Soc., No. 66, 1914. 46 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT. orang yang bérnama Tun Medan Péria dan sa-orang bérnama Tun akiah Dara dan anak-nya Tun Abdul Jalil pun di-bunoh-nya dan di-buangkan-nya dalam laut Jambu Ayer ini, sêbab ia mén- děngar khabar Tuan Putèri Gémérénchang datang dari bénua Jawa térlalu amat ia bérahi akan Tun Abdul Jalil itu dan mayat Tun Abdul Jalil itu pun di-suroh-nya buangkan dalam laut Jambu Ayer ini; itu-lah hérti-nya kata kami badak makan anak- nya.” Maka di- -pérsémbahkan- -nya orang-lah kapada Tuan Putéri Gémé- rénchang ségala kata orang péngail itu. Démi di-déngar-nya oleh Tuan Putéri 5 orang itu, maka ia pun ménumbok-numbok dada-nya, sérta déngan tangis- -nya; maka kata Tuan Putéri, “Hai ségala kamu Mice tuan hulubalang-ku, dan ségala rayat-ku, kémbali-lah kamu sakalian ka-bénua Jawa kapada ayah bonda-ku dan jikalau ada salah bêbal- ku mêlainkan minta ampun-lah aku ka-bawah kadam ayah bonda-ku běribu-ribu ampun dan kamu chétérakan-lah kapada ayah bonda-ku sépérti yang kamu déngar dan yang kamu lihat.” Maka Tuan Putéri pun ‘bérkata kapada ségala orang isi pérahu itu, “ Hai ségala kamu yang di-dalam ghurab i ini siapa kamu mahu bérsama-sama dengan aku di-sini-lah kamu dan siapa kamu mahu këmbali 1 Jah kamu kapada pěrahu lain karna maksud-ku kapada Tun Abdul Jalil yang ku bérahikan itu dalam laut ini, aku nia disini-lah témpat- “ku.” Maka Tuan Putéri pun minta doa-lah kapada Allah subhanahu wataala, démikian bunyi-nyqa, * Ya illahi, ya rabbi, matikan-lah kira-nya hamba-mu dan ténggélamkan ghurab hamba-mu dalam laut Jambu Ayer ini dan pértémukan kira-nya hamba-mu déngan Tun Abdul Jalil itu.” Hatta maka déngan tadkir Allah taala, maka ghurab itu pun ténggélam-lah dalam laut itu dan ségala angkatan itu pun kémbali-lah ka-bénua Jawa. Sa-télah sudah sampai- -lah sakalian angkatan itu, maka di-chétérakan oleh orang yang émpunya chbtzra; maka tatkala kédéngaran khabar Tuan Putéri Gčměrěnchang sudah ténggélam itu kapada Sultan Ahmad, maka Sultan Ahmad pun mématah-matah jari-nya sérta dengan sésal-nya tiada bérkésudahan sébab mémbunoh anak-nya Tun Béraim Bapa dan Tun Abdul Jalil déngan sésal yang amat sangat. Maka sabda Sultan kapada ségala hulubalang-n nya, Hai ségala kamu hulubalang-ku tégah apa-lah akan daku mémbunoh anak- ku itu.” Maka Tu n Pérpateh Tulus Agong Tokong Sokar n bérdatang sêmbah démikian sémbah-nya, “ Ya tuanku shah alam * => Lada siapa di-bang: 8 8 Rana saujana kéra ada sia aka an Tuan juga émpunya pékérti.” Sa-télah itn one sampai-lah ségala angkatan Tuan Putéri iemérénchang itu ka-bénua Jawa, maka masok-lah sakalian méreka ia méngadap Sang Nata itu sérta di-pérsémbahkan-nya sêgala hal shoals aye Top Pin Gémérénchang sudah eaten itu dan di- Jour. Straits Branch “HIKAYAT “RAJA-RAJA PASAI. 41 khabarkan-nya khabar Sultan yang di-dalam nêgêri Pasai mêm- bunoh anak-nya itu. Maka tatkala di- děngar Sang Nata Majapahit khabar yang děmikian itu, maka baginda měnangis dua laki istéri ménangis térlalu amat sangat dan ménghémpas-hémpaskan diri-nya kédua- -nya lalu péngsan tiada-lah khabarkan diri-nya. Maka tatkala sémboh-lah ia daripada péngsan itu, Sang Nata měmběri titah kapada Pateh měnyuroh měnghimpunkan sěgala mentéri dan sêgala pégawai yang kuasa-kuasa dan sčgala rayat dan sěgala bala těntěra-nya. Sa-télah itu, maka di-suroh baginda mutaedkan sěgala kéléngkapan dan ségala alat sênjata . pêpêrangan akan méndatangi négéri Pasai itu, sa-kira-kira émpat ratus jong yang bésa r-bésar dan lain daripada itu banyak lagi daripada malangbang dan kělulus Ša-tělah sudah léngkap- ah ségala kéléngkapan ‘itu, maka ségala méntéri dan pégawai dan sivala rayat pun masing-masing naik-lah ka-pérahu_ sêrta deéngan alat sénjata-nya dan békal-nya. Maka di-titahkan baginda p&nggawa ynag bésar-bésar bérnama Sina Pati Anglaga dan bébérapa ratus paraméntéri dan parapénggawa. aka pada hari yang baik bélayar-lah ségala angkatan itu ka-négéri Pasai; maka tatkala sampai-lah ia ka-labohan Pasai, maka naik-lah ja ka-darat, lalu ia mêndirikan kota sa-panjang pantai; sa-télah sudah, maka masok-lah ia ka-dalam kota-nya itu. aka Tulus Agong Tokong Sokara pun mêngadap Sultan Ahmad, sêraya bêrdatang : sêmbah akan hal musoh Majapahit itu sudah ja bérkota. Maka Sultan pun térlalu dukachita ménéngar itu; maka titah baginda, “ Kapada esok hari-lah kita suroh “kêluari musoh itu.” Maka sabda baginda Tun Bijaya Pangleran akan panglima-nya měmbawa rayat yang amat banyak. Maka pada kéesokan hari- nya, maka bêrbunyi- Jah géndérang pêrang daripada kêdua pihak dan ségala lashkar bérdiri-lah di- “medan, maka kédua pihak pun sama ménémpoh: maka bérpérang-lah daripada kědua pihak, lashkar pun banyak-lah mati dan luka. Maka géndérang kémbali pun di-palu orang-lah. Maka kédua 5 lashkar pun kémbali- ah masing-masing pada témpat-nya. Démikian-lah pérang itu pada tiap tiap hari, kira-kira tiga bulan lama-nya pêrang itu, kingan juga béralahan, karna Jawa itu sa-bahagi datang juga běra bantu- -nya dari běnua asing-asing; maka tatkala di-lihat oleh ae Nata pérang itu tiada juga béralahan-nya, maka ia pun térlalu sangat marah-nya akan ségala pénggawa-nya yang bérsama-sama déngan dia itu, maka ia pun naik-lah séndiri-nya ka-darat sérta déngan pahlawan-nya kira-kira sa-ribu, déngan ményuroh sěgala rayat-nya turun dari ghurab dan jong-nya masing-masing děngan sénjata-nya. Maka Sultan iad pun ménghimpunkan ségala hulubalang-nya dan ségala pahlawan-nya yang mashhur sépérti 4 8 ee Pulau Kukur dan Kampong Bangka dan pahlawan ng Langgar dan péndikar Kampong China dan si-àli ' Ki hil Pahat Potor dan Malik Akasan, dan Tun Ruana Pérmatang, ménghimpunkan = ace dan kuda dan sêgala tayat —. R. A. Soc., Ne, 06, tote, 45 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAI. yang tiada térpérmenai, maka pada dinihari bérbunyi-lah gên- dérang pêrang daripada kédua pihak lashkar itu, masing-masing kéluar-labh sakalian méreka itu dari dalam kota-nya. Maka běr- hadapan-lah di-medan pêpêrangan; maka -bérpérang-lah méreka itu sakalian, tiada-lah bérkétahuan laku-nya pérang itu champur baur-lah kédua pihak lashkar itu dan bunyi sénjata pun gémérén- chang-lah dan bunyi témpek ségala hulubalang dan ségala manusia pun sépérti tagar di-langit dan darah ségala manusia pun méngalir-lah sépérti anak sungai. Ada pun rayat Majapahit itu, sa-bahagi turun dari jong-nya tiada bérputusan akan mémbantu téman-nya dan bébérapa yang datang dari négéri yang lain mém- bantu Ratu Majapahit. Maka ada-lah lama pérang yang démikian itu tiga hari tiga malam lama-nya tiada bérhénti; maka ségala pahlawan dan ségala hulubalang dan ségala rayat pun banyak-lah mati tiada térhisabkan lagi. aka di-pérsémbahkan orang kapada Sultan, “ Ya, tuanku shah alam bahwa ségala hulubalang dan ségala pahlawan dan ségala rayat kita banyak-lah mati tiada térhisabkan lagi banyak- nya.” Maka sabda Sultan, “ Wah anak-ku Béraim Bapa, jikalau ada ia jika Jawa sa-Jawa-nya, jika China sa-China-nya, jika Kêling sa-Kéling-nya tiada mahu mélawan si-Béraim Bapa.” Maka Tun Pérpateh Tulus Agong Tokong Sokara bérdatang sêmbah séraya ia bérpantun, “ Lada siapa di-bangsalkan Sa-lama lada sa-kérati ; Pada siapa di-sésalkan Tuan juga émpunya pekérti.” Sa-télah itu, maka Sultan Ahmad pun kéluar-lah dari dalam istana-nya déngan isi istana-nya dan ségala pérkakas-nya ala kéraja’an barang yang térbawa. Maka Sultan Ahmad pun lalu bérangkat pindah pada suatu témpat bérnama Ménduga di-sana-lah témpat baginda diam kira-kira lima bêlas hari pérjalanan dari négéri Pasai. Maka di-chétérakan oleh orang yang émpunya chétéra ; maka tatkala sampai-lah pêrang itu kapada tiga hari tiga malam, maka rayat Pasai pun péchah lah pérang-nya sakalian tačreka itu lalu lari chérai-bérai tiada bérkétahuan laku pérgi-nya- Maka sakalian lashkar Majapahit pun masok-lah ka-dalam kota Pasai lalu ka-dalam istana-nya Sultan Ahmad itu. Maka térlalu- lah banyak méreka itu béroleh rampasan dan tawanan, tiada térkira-kira lagi banyak-nya. atta bébérapa lama-nya ia bérhénti di-négéri Pasai, maka ségala lashkar-nya pun dan ségala rayat-nya pun bérsuka-suka hati makan minum dalam négéri itu. Maka ada sa-pohon pauh - di-medan Pasai itu, di-sana-lah sakalian lashkar itu ményandar- an tombak-nya; maka pohon pauh itu pun lalu bengkok daripada kébanyakan tombak sakalian mêreka itu. Maka di-namai oleh orang datang sčkarang ini témpat itu Padang Pauh Bengkok. Sa- 2 : Jour. Straits Branch aoo HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAI. 49 télah itu, maka ségala Jawa pun bébérapa lama ia di-Pasai, maka Sina Pati pun méngérahkan ségala méntéri pénggawa déngan ségala rayat naik ka- bahtëra-nya masing-masing bérmuat ségala hérta rampasan dan orang tawanan térlalu banyak di- muatkan- nya, hingga sarat-lah sěgala kélangkapan itu sépérti itek bérénang di- -ayer, demikian- lah laku- -nya sěgala kelêngkapan. “Maka saka- lian- -nya pun bérlayar-lah kémbali ka-négéri-nya déngan kémé- nangan-nya, sa-panjang laut déngan tempek sorak-nya. atta bêbêrapa lama- -nya ia di-laut, maka sampai-lah ia kä- -Jambi dan ka-Palembang. Maka singgah- -lah ia di-Jambi dan di- Palembang ; maka kédua buah nêgêri itu pun méninggal dan sêrah sênjata, maka taalok-lah kédua buah négéri itu ka-Majapahit, ~ naik-lah sakalian méngadap Sang Nata dan Pérmaisuri. Maka Sina Pati pun bérpésémbahkan ségala hérta dan tawanan itu kêpada Sang Nata, lalu-lah ia bérkhabarkan pêrang itu daripada pérmula’an datang ka-késudahan-nya akan hal négéri Pasai itu sudah alah dan Raja-nya pun sudah lari éntah kamana- mana pérgi-nya. Maka titah Sang Nata suroh bahagi tiga ségala harta itu, sa-bahagi akan Sang Nata dan sa-bahagi akan “Sina Pati déngan ségala měntčri pênggawa dan yang sa- -bahagi lagi dan sěgala rayat bala téntéra- nya, sa-bahagi pula Sina Pati bépêrsêmbahkan péninggal négéri Jambi dan Palembang déngan ségala sénjata-nya dan akan hal négéri yang dua buah itu taalok- lah ia kapada Sang Nata. Maka titah Sang “Nata akan ségala tawanan orang Pasai itu, suroh-lah ia dudok di-tanah Jawa ini mana késuka’an hati-ny a. Itu-lah sébab- nya, maka banyak kéramat di-tanah Jawa itu tatkala zéman Pasai alah oleh Majapahit itu. 5 chétéra-nya di-chétéra- kan oleh orang yang émpunya chétéra i Al-kesah, maka térsébut-lah pérkata’ an, sêlang bébérapa lama- nya maka Sang Nata mémbéri titah kapada "Pateh Gajah Mada dan Temes nggong Machan Légara dan Dêmang Siang Pérkuasa dan Sina Pata Anglaga. Ma ka titah Sang Nata, “ Hai ‘ségala kamu mêntêri penggaw asku apa bichara kamu nkan sakalian něgěri tëri dan pênggawa ita “ Patek 2 harsaa apart ak Kang Sénuhun itu.” Maka Pateh Gajah Mada pun bérkérah-lah akan sěgala hulubalang dan ségala rayat bala téntéra-nya dan ségala kéléngkapan pun sudah-lah mustaed déngan ségala alat sénjata- nya dan t tun ul pawai-nya dan ambil-ambil 1 ala-nya, Sa- pun aka ‘lah N ‘agong e er Sang "Nata, laju sa- kalian ményémbah sêrta dudok. Maka Pateh Gajah Mada pun bérdatang sêmbah “ Ya tuanku ada pun titah duli, tuanku itu sudah-lah mustaed, ada pun ségala kéléngkapan itu énam ratus dan ségala pegan ra ya ng bêsar tiga orang tuanku pértama têmênggong Machan Négara dan Dêmang Siang Pérkuasa dan Sina Nata Anglaga itu-lah Taa: lain pula daripada itu ségala R. A, Soc., No, 66, 1914. 50 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT, pênggawa, yang kéchil, sépérti Ngabihi dan Aria Lurah Bé bëkala Patinggi, ada pun rayat bala těntěra itu banyak-nya tiga kěti, tuanku.”,.. Maka titah Sang Nata, “ Sabar-lah dahulu kita mnan kan ketika yang baik.” Maka baginda pun ménjamu ségala měn- těri pénggawa dan ségala rayat makan minum a hari tujoh malam bérsuka’an děngan sêgala bunyi-bunyian. Sa-télah sudah, maka Sang Nata pun mémberi pérsalinan akan ségala méntéri pénggawa dan ségala hulubalang dan rayat sakalian masing-masing pada hal kadar-nya. Sa-télah sudah Sang Nata mêngi: anugčrahi dadar itu; maka titah Sang Nata, Hai ségala kamu méntéri penggawa-ku hěndak-lah kamu taalokkan dahulu jajahan Raja Ujong Tanah.” Maka ségala měntěri pénggawa dan hulubalang itu pun pamat měnyčmbah Sang Nata, lalu ia naik kéléngkapan- nya masing-masing lalu ja běrlayar ménuju négéri Ujong Tanah. Sa-télah sudah sampai kapada Ujong Tanah dan sakalian pulau itn dan tokong, maka sakalian-nya habis-lah taalok dan mémbéri ufti Timbalan dan Siatan dan Jémaja dan Bunguran dan Sérasa dan Sa’ubi dan Pulau Laut dan Tiuman dan Pulau Tinggi dan Pémanggilan, kémudian sépérti Kériamat dan Béliting dan Bangka dan Langga dan Riau dan Bantan dan Bulang sakalian- nya ‘itu taalok ka-Majapahit. Sa-télah itu, maka lalu- lah kéléngkapan itu ka-tanah darat ménaalokkan négéri Sambas dan Mémpauh dan Sukadan; maka lalu-lah ia ka-Kota Waringan kémudian lalu-lah ia ka- Banjar Masin. Kémudian pula lalu-lah ia ka-Pasail dan ka-Notai dan ka-Bérumak. Maka sakalian négéri itu pun habis- lah taalok kapada zéman itu, taalok-lah ia ka-Majapahit, s sakalian négéri itu mémbéri ufti kapada Ratu Majapahit. Maka ada kira- kira dua musim angin. Sa-têlah itu maka sakalian kéléngkapan itu pun bêlayar pula ia ka-Timur ménuju Pulau Bandan dan Siran dan Kérantoka; maka sakalian tanah Timur itu pun taalok- lah ia kapada ratu Majapahit kapada zéman dahulu kala, di- chétérakan oleh orang yang čmpunya chětěra sakalian-nya itu mémbéri ufti kapada Ratu Majapahit. Sa-télah itu, maka kém- bali-lah pula ségala kéléngkapan itu bélayar mênyusur tanah Biam Sêmbawa dan Séléparang dan Bali Bélémbangan sakalian- nya itu pun habis-lah taalok. Sa-télah bérapa lama-n ra, maka sakalian kéléngkapan itu pun sampai-lah ka-Majapahit déngan kéménangan-nya. Maka ségala méntéri pénggawa itu pun naik- lah ia méngadap Sang Nata bépérsémbahkan ségala _kéménangan- nya. sépérti pénunggul dan ufti dan per, rsémbah sakalian négéri dan pulau dan tokong itu, WENG sa-kali banyak-nya tiada těr- hisab-nya pélbagai jênis warna bébérapa daripada čmas dan pêrak dan rial dan sênjata dan pělbagai warna kain dan orang dan lilin “dan sarang burong dan. tikar, rotan dan 5 75 tiada lagi tér- pérménai banyak-nya, sakalian-nva itu. Maka titah Sang Nata di-suroh bahagi tiga, juga sa-bahagi akan Sang Nata dan sa-bahagi | akan sêgala méntéri dan sa-bahagi akan sêgala rayat dan bala Wake “nya. Maka těrlalu-lah mashhur adil baginda: serta déngan Jour. Straits Branch HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT, 51 miamur-nya négéri itu térlalu sa-kali ramai-nya, gégak gémpita dalam négéri sêrta ségala makanan pun térlalu maamur pada zeman itu dan orang datang pun tiada lagi bérképutusan kapada tiap-tiap hari yang taalok kapada baginda itu ségala jajahan yang di-sébérang lautan, jangan di-kata lagi yang di-dalam sakalian tanah Jawa yang di-Pasir dari kulun sa-kulun-nya dan dari wetan sa-wetan-nya dan yang di-darat sampai ka-ségara kidul sakalian- nya datang méngadap Sang Nata déngan ufti-nya dan pérsémbah- nya dan yang dari Timur pun datang dari Bandan dari Siran dan dari Kérontok masing-masing déngan -pérsémbah-nya ada lilin ada chéndana ada méswi ada kayu manis:ada pala dan chéngkeh térlalu banyak bértimbun ‘dan lagi bébérapa ambar dan késturi, maka térlalu-lah ramai-nya négéri Majapahit. itu, séntiasa dengan gong géndang dan joget déngan pélbagai jénis ségala bunyian ingar-ingaran bunyi-nya déngan pélbagai warna pérmainan sépérti wayang wong dan wayang kulit dan topeng dan joget tandak bedai dan jéntéra bébéksana térlalu-lah sa-kali ramai-nya malam siang négéri Majapahit itu déngan késuka’an-nya juga dan ségala makanan pun térlalu-lah banyak maamur dalam négéri itu, karna orang datang sana sini pun, tiada lagi térpérménai lagi banyak- nya. Sa-télah bébérapa lama-nya maka pikir Sang Nata, “ Sémua- nya négéri habis taalok, m@lainkan Pulau Pércha juga yang bélum lagi taalok, baik-lah aku ményuroh Pulau Pércha déngan sa-suatu hikmat, ku suroh méngadu kérbau.” Maka ada sa-ekur kérbau Sang Nata itu bésar-nya sépérti gajah tunggal dan tandok-nya sa-bélah sa-bélah panjang énam hasta dan pangkal tandok-nya bésar-nya émpat jéngkal lilit dan mata-nya merah sépérti saga. Al-kesah, maka térsébut-lah pérkata’an Sang Nata ményuroh Warka Dalam memanggil Pateh Gajah Mada. Maka Warka Dalam pun ményémbah lalu bérjalan ka-rumah Pateh. Sa-télah sudah, ia ményampaikan titah Sang Nata kata-nya, “ Hai, kiai Pateh di-panggil Sang Nata.” Maka Pateh pun turun lalu bér- jalan; sa-télah sampai ka-péseban agong, maka Pateh pun ménundok ményémbah Sang Nata lalu ia dudok. Maka sireh pada jorong perak pun di-angkat orang ka-hadapan; sa-télah sudah ia makan sireh, maka titah Sang Nata, “ Hai Pateh, apa bichara-mu, baik-lah taalokkan négéri Pulau Pércha, karna ia bélum taalok, sakalian négéri habis sudah taalok.” Maka sêmbah Pateh, “ Anohon kawol sčkang kêras duli tuanku.” Maka titah Sang Nata, “ Bawa-lah suatu hikmat kérbau-ku yang bésar itu adu déngan kérbau Pateh Suatong, apabila ia alah, maka taalokkan- lah oleh-mu sakali; apabila kita alah, maka kémbali čngkau sěgčra.” Maka Pateh Gajah Mada pun měnyěmbah, lalu kéluar měngěrahkan ségala méntéri dan pénggawa dan ségala rayat bala téntéra-nya bérléngkap. Sa-télah sudah léngkap maka sakalian- nya pun naik-lah ka-atas kéléngkapan-nya déngan ségala alat sénjata-nya: ada pun banyak-nya ségala kéléngkapan itu lima- ratus dan pénggawa yang pérgi itu pénggawa yang tiga itu juga R. A. Soc., No. 66, 1914. 1 | 52 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAL. dan bébérapa pénggawa yang kéchil-kéchil sépérti Ngabihi dan Aria Lurah dan Bébékala Patinggi Kébayan dan ségala rayat dua kéti. Maka Sang Nata pun mémbéri pérsalin ségala pénggewa dan dadar akan ségala rayat, sérta di-pérjamu-nya makan minum tiga ari tiga malam. Sa-télah datang-lah pada kétika yang baik, maka ségala pénggawa méntéri pun ményémbah Sang Nata dan bérmohon kapada Pateh Gajah Mada, lalu ia naik kéléngkapan-nya masing-masing, lalu bélayar ménuju négéri Jamban, běběrapa lama ia di-laut, maka sampai-lah ia ka-Jamban. Sa-télah itu lalu ia mudek ka-ulu Jamban, sa-tělah sampai ia ka-ulu Jamban ka-Péri- angan lalu ia naik ka-darat ; maka térdéngar-lah khabar itu kapada Pateh Suatang; maka Pateh Suatang pun ménghimpunkan ségala hulubalang dan rayat akan méngalau-ngalaukan orang Jawa itu. Maka ségala pénggawa itu pun sampai-lah ia ka-Périangan ; maka ia -bérhénti-lah di-sana bérbuat pésanggérahan: sa-télah sudah, maka la ményuroh kapada Pateh Suatang sa-orang pénggawa mémbéri tahu ia héndak méngadu kérbau. Maka sampai-lah pénggawa itu kapada Pateh Suatang, maka Pateh Suatang pun ségéra-lah mémbéri hormat akan pénggawa itu ményuroh dudok. Maka pénggawa itu pun dudok-lah déngan taadzim-nya, lalu ja ményampaikan pésan pénggawa yang bêsar itu, héndak méngadu kérbau Sang Nata itu. Maka pénggawa itu pun kémbali-lah ia jan)! tujoh hari “ Karna hamba lagi ménchari kérbau akan mélawan kérbau Sang nata itu.” Maka pénggawa itu pun kémbali-lah ia ményampaikan kata Pateh Suatang itu kapada méntéri yang tiga itu. Sa-télah itu, maka térsébut-lah pérkata’an Pateh Suatang déngan Pateh Kétéménggongan méngambil anak kérbau yang baik, lagi sasa rupa-nya. Sa-télah sampai lima hari, maka medan Périangan pun di-pérbaiki orang; maka anak kérbau itu pull di-kurong-nya, tiada di-béri-nya ményusu. Sa-télah génap-lah tujoh hari, maka ségala rayat pun bérsaf-saf-lah di-medan daripada kédua pihak itu, maka pénggawa yang tiga itu pun bérjanji-lah ia déngan Pateh Suatang dan Pateh Kétéménggongan; ada pun janji-nya jikalau kérbau Sang Nata Majapahit alah, kami sakalian orang Jawa mémakai kain chara pérémpuan sampai ka-mata kaki Sang Nata Majapahit. Maka sahut Pateh Suatang “ Baik-lah. Maka di-lépaskan-lah kérbau-nya oleh orang Majapahit. Maka kérbau itu pun sépérti singa ménchari lawan-nya. Maka kérbaw itu pun bérmain-lah di-medan. Maka anak kérbau itu pun di- lěpaskan oleh Pateh Suatang; maka ia pun sangat-lah lapar dahaga, lalu ia ményérbu sépérti kilat méngisap kérampang kérbau bésar itu méngisap buah peler kérbau kéchil itu tiada lagi di-lépaskan-nya. Maka kérbau bêsar itu pun térpusing-pusing tiada lagi ia bérdaya héndak ménandok sukar karna di-bawa kérampang-nya. Maka ia lari kasana kamari itu pun tiada Juga di-lépaskan-nya buah peler-nya oleh anak kérbau itu; maka kěrbau bêsar itu pun menzéritjérit mčnggulong-gulongkan diri-nya, , Tour. Straits Branch HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT, 53 gémuroh sépérti tagar. Maka pénggawa yang tiga orang itu pun kémalu-maluan, lalu ia héndak kémbali. Maka kata Pateh Suatang dan Pateh Kétéménggongan “ Ya, saudara hamba péng- gawa Sang Nata, bérhénti-lah apa tuan hamba dahulu barang dua hari, karna hamba héndak bésuka-sukaan déngan tuan-tuan hamba, tanda kita muafakat, hamba héndak makan minum déngan tuan- tuan sakalian.” Maka kata pénggawa itu, “ Baik-lah jikalau tuan suka hamba bérhénti.” Maka Pateh Suatang pun mémbunoh bébérapa ratus kérbau lêmbu kambing itek ayam akan tambal; maka makan minum itu déngan bébérapa ratus tapaian kilang dan béram tampai. Maka di-isi-nya kapada buloh télang ségala mi- ujong-nya, ada-lah banyak-nya itu běribu-ribu minum-minuman itu. Sa-télah sudah léngkap, maka kata Pateh Suatang pada tuangkan pada mulut-nya sama-sama sa-orang sa-orang. Sa-télah sudah ia méngangakan mulut lalu tuan-tuan sama-sama méradak- kan, alamat-nya apabila taboh bérbunyi héndak-lah sama-sama méradakkan supaya habis méreka itu mati.” Sa-télah sudah ia bérwaad itu, maka Pateh Suatang itu pun sa-orang hulubalang- nya di-suroh-nya mémbéri tahu ségala pénggawa Jawa itu, suroh dudok bérsaf-saf di-padang hampir négéri Périangan itu. Sa-télah sudah ia dudok bératur, maka ségala ayer dan hidangan pun di- angkat orang-lah ka-hadapan ségala pénggawa itu dan ségala mén- téri dan ségala rayat. Maka kata Pateh Suatang, “ Santap-lah gala kiai-kiai akan jamu hamba orang Pulau Pércha tiada déngan spérti-nya.” Maka kata ségala pénggawa itu, “ Ménérima kaseh- lah hamba sakalian akan kaseh tuan-tuan sakalian.” Maka makan-lah sakalian méreka itu masing-masing pada hidangan-nya. Sa-télah sudah ia makan, maka bérdiri-lah ségala hulubalang dan rayat mémbawa minuman itu sa-ruas sa-orang buloh télang itu lalu ia hampir-lah pada sa-orang sa-orang. Maka héndak di-sam ut- nya oleh orang Jawa itu tiada di-béri-nya oleh ségala rayat Pulau Pércha itu, kata-nya, “ Tiada démikian adat kami, mélainkan kami juga mönuangkan dia kapada mulut tuan-tuan akan mémbéri hormat jamu kami itu.” Maka sakalian-nya pun bérnganga-lah, maka taboh pun bérbunyi, maka sakalian-nya pun ménuang lalu möradakkan ka-kéréngkongan-nya. Maka sa-ténga méreka itu habis-lah mati, dan sa-téngah méreka itu lari, maka dalam padang itu bébérapa banyak-nya pohon-pohon béngkudu habis chondong R. A, Soc., No. 66, i914. 54 HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT, itu di-namai-nya nêgêri itu Ménangkabau datang sékarang ini. Maka ségala rayat yang lari itu pun pulang-lah ka-Majapahit déngan mashghul-nya dan _perchinta- nya, maka kéluar-lah ia dari Jamban lalu ia bélayar ménuju négéri itu, bébérapa lama-nya . di-laut, maka sampai-lah ia ka-Majapahit lalu naik ka-dar sakalian-nya méngadap Sang Nata, sêrta bépérsémbahkan 5 hal-nya daripada pérmula'an sampai akhir-nya démikian-lah hal-nya tuanku hal itu. Maka Sang Nata pun tiada térkata-kata lagi, terlalu amat sangat mashghul-nya akan ségala pênggawa-nya dan ségala méntéri haginda yang bésar-bésar itu yang di-harap-nya Démikian-lah di- chétérakan oleh orang yang émpunya chétéra ini. Tamat-lah hikayat Raja Pasai sélamat sémpurna yang mém- bacha dia dan ségala yang ménéngarkan dia, istémewa yang ményuratkan di- péliharakan Allah subhanahu wataala apa- -lah kira-nya dari dunia datang akhirat bêrkat shafaat Nabi Moham- mad mustafi sal-lallahhu alaihi wassalam. Tamat hari isnin ka pada hari dua-puloh satu kapada bulan muharram sanat tujoh hijratul-nabi.* Bahwa ini négéri yang térsébut kapada hikayat Pasai sakalian- nya 1. Négéri Pasai, raja-nya bérnama Ahmad. Negeri di- Balek Rimba. géri Sémérlanga. geri Béruana. êri Sempang di-ulu Sungai. uloh Télang ratu Méeat Iskandar \ěgěri Běnua, raja nama-nya ‘Sultan Malik al-Nasar. Baras. geri Sémudéra raja Mérsilu. 10. Negeri Miar, raja bérnama Sultan Mohammad. 11. Něgěri Pérlak raja běrnama Sultan. 12. EN Jambu Ayer. 13. Négéri Rama Kéndi. 14. Nagéri i Tukas. 15. Negeri Pekan ratu-nya bérnama Tun Béraim. 2 2 WE Dc A . € Oc MDD Oc JQ c He Sa 0 D D DN D EERE 2. 2 ms Bahwa ini négéri yang taalok kapada ratu négéri a Aimat kapada zeman péchah-nya négéri Pasai, ratu-nya bérnama Ahmat * Negeri Timbalan. 2. Négéri Siatan. 3. Négéri Jémaja. 4. Négéri Bunguran. 5. Négéri Sérasan. 6. Negeri Suabi. Jour. Straits Branch HIKAYAT RAJA-RAJA PASAT, 7. Négéri Pulau Laut. 8. Něgěri Tiuman. 9. Negeri Pulau Tinggi. 10. Négéri Pčmanggilan Kérimata. 18. Négéri Mémpauh. 19. Négéri Sukadan. 20. Négéri Kota Waringan. 21. Něgěri Banjar Masin. 22. Négéri Pasir. 24. Négéri Bérumak. 25. Nevéri Jambi. 26. Negri Palembang. 27. Negeri Ujong Tanah. Bahwa ini négéri bawah timur. 1. Négéri Bandan. 2. Negeri Bima. 3 4. Negeri Sélaparang. 5. Négéri Siran. 6. 1 Kěrěntok. 7. Négé li. 8. Néwéri Balembangan. Jour, Straits Branch R. A. Soc., No. ch. 104 5 on STRAITS BRANCH _ ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY . ` December, 1014. | ó ag E 2 2 p — kl (No. 67 JOURNAL of the Straits Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society December, 1914. SINGAPORE: PRINTED AT THE METHODIST PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1914. A List of the Butterflies of Borneo. By J. C. MOULTON, B.Sc., F.E.S. Curator of the Sarawak Museum, PART IV. PAPILIONIDÆ. Parts I and IT of this list, dealing with the NYMPHALIDAÆ: and LEMONIDÆ, were published ied the late Mr. Shelford in. this Journal in 1904 and 1905 (Nos. 41 and 45): Part III, on the LYCAENID& by the present writer, appeared in 1911 (Journal No. 60). The present part deals with the PAPILIONIDÆ, which are divided into two Sub. eee, (i) the Pierind, or Whites, of which 35 species are now known from Borneo, and (ii) the Papilionine, of which we know 43 Bornean species. The remaining pan, deal- ing with the HESPERIDÆ, is in preparation SUB-FAMILY 1. PIERINÆ. The progress of our knowledge of the Bornean Pierinæ may be seen from the following figures: :—Snellen van Vollenhoven? in 1865 recorded 13 species from Bor rneo, one of which probably does not occur in Borneo at all. Two years later, A. R. Wallace? pub- lished his important paper “ On the Pierine of the Indian and Australian Regions.“ In this he gives 24 species from Borneo. Druce*, writing on Low’s collections from Borneo gives 25. is- tant* however records only 20 in his great work “ Rhopalocera Malayana,“ published from 1882-1886; the same writer anc B. Pryer in 1887 record 28 species; W. B. Pryer and D. Cator® published a list in the “ British North Borneo Herald, ” giving 35 Pierines. Bartlett? published a similar list in the “Sarawak Gazette“ in 1896, in which he records 47 species. Since that date a few forms have been described by various authors, while others Snellen van boen tines Essai d’une Faune entomologique de l’- 15 5 ee Second monographie: Famille des Pierides, -70, plates LVI | Wal laee, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1867, pp. 301-415, plates VI- Viit S. AE, 4. W. L. Distant, Rhopalocera Malayana, 1882-1886 W. L. Distant and W. B. Pryer, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) XIX., pp. 41. 56, 264-275, 1887 . Pryer kad D. Cator, Brit. North Borneo Herald, 1894, pp. H. Druce, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1873, pp. 337-371, pl. XXXII and 285, 286. T. E. Bartlett, Sarawak Gazette, 1896, pp. 220-222, Jour. Straits Branch R. A, Soc., No. 67, 1914. ; 1 2 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO, have been reduced to synonyms. Fruhstorfer? in “ Seitz's Macro- ee of the World,” the latest work on the ‘Butterflies of the alayan region, recognizes some 45 different forms. the present paper we recognize 35 species, to which we add 5 subspecies, making 40 different forms in all. It will thus be seen that of late years very little has been added, so we may regard our list as tolerably complete. Very little of Borneo now remains unexplored and we doubt if any butterfly so large and conspicuous as a e still remains unknown. With obscure butterflies like LYCAENIDÆ and HESPERIDA the case is different and we may still expect to turn up an occasional new species. : The only new name introduced among the Pierines in the present paper is for a ? form of No. 575, Appias melania athena which I have called echracea, form. nov. . The oy departure from the arrangement followed i the last three parts of this list, is the introduction of Keys the {denuifaation of the genera and species. It is hoped that these may be of some use to those who have occasion to study Bornean Butterflies, Jk LG The Pierine genera occurring in Borneo may be distinguished 1 2 = a 1 Fore-wing with three or four sub-costal nervules, never with five. 2 Upper adial in 9 88 -wing emitted beyond cell from “gg pads ner be e-wing pore three sub-costal nervules; costa not rated, 4 “Secon Had — nervule emitted from sub- .. LEPTOSIA 41 aneka pai jemak nery rule emitted from third . DzELIAS. 31 7 wing with four sub-costal nervule ce Costa strongly serrated 3 .. PRIONERIS. 3 È “i not serrated. ind- -wing wita pre: -costal vei 6 Fore-win nd "o a nervule 5 Deore vate of cé ihe fourth 8 5 costal emitted abe 900 Fore- wig: ] 9 Males 8 a tuft f hairs HuPHINA. 9! Males with Abdominal tuft of hairs a ne „ APPTAS. 8 Fore-wing: cell shor UDAIANA. 7 Fore-wing: fourth sub- oul "pervule tted before apex. IXIAS. emitt 61 Fore-wing: second ae- costal nerv ale ; emitted at apex of e eo a se 1. H. Fruhstorfer, Seitz, 1 of the s World, pp. 119- 188. 1939. Appias panda distanti usually has three Ka in the — but the see or presence of the fourth sub-costal in this species is a vari ishio feature, Jour. Straits Branch A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO, 72 ce -wing amban ale oe. ed at end f third median nervule ee . DER CAS. 7 Hinaing r CATOPSILIA,. 51 Hind-wing without pre-costal First sub-costal in hind- wing 1870 from end n TERIAS. 61 First sub-costal in hind- wing emitted before the end of cell. GANDACA. 21 Upper radial emitted from end of cell in fore- wing HEBOMOLA, 11 Fore-wing with five sub-costal nervules PARERONIA. Genus, Leprosta, Hübn. 557. Leptosia xiphia, Fab. Papilio xiphia, Fabricius, Spee. Ins. TI., p. ot 1781. Pontia nina, Vollen 5 ven, Mon. Pier., p. 3, 1865 E ontia nina, Wallace, Trans. Ent . Soe. Lan, P 317, 1867. Pontia xiphia, Dané Proe. Zool. Soc. Lon . 354, 1873. TE 93 Distant, Rhop. Malay., p. “teh, pl. XXVI, fig. 1885 Le 1 rip Distant and Pryer, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., (5) XIX., p. 269, 1887. RET kn malayana, Fruhstorfer, Seitz Macrolep., p. 121, ( Distribution: India and rhs from the plains up to 7000 (a) TORS xiphia 2 Fruhstorfer. n species in Sarawak. This form also occurs in Saini ana the Malay Peninsula. Usually very common, Genus, DELIAS, Hübn. The ee key appli cat = porns forms only. No red spot at b of hind-w 2 Fore-wing bikini white, veins . ‘apex fuscous; basal area of hind-wi ing below yellow. 3 Hi apie ag hiv border of spots to hind-wing belo red. — 4 Hind: "marginal Se whitish e Expanse of wings 68-80 . SINGHAPURA. 41 Hind: -marginal spots whitish. ` Expanse of 52-56 . CATHARA, 31 Hind- margina torie of red spots to hind- -wing DIVA 21 Fore-wing below “grey- -fuseous with ‘whitish spots; sal area of hind-wing below fuscous. 3 eee half of cell in hind-wing below dark a . CINERASCENS. 31 Cell of hind- -wing beneath yellow : . NAUSICAA lı A long red pepee spot below costa on hin d-wing ‘be neath, 2? Hind-marginal row of spots in hind-wing below yellow. Fore- 8 above in female black, no white bar closing cell . .. [GLAUCE.] 21 on — al row of spots in hind- -wing below red. ing in female above black with white bar masin cell 555 ** .ı BUMOLPE. R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914 4 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. — 10 Basal vue of hind-wing below (from costa to inner- margin) r 2 Base of ae to cell of hind-wing above not red. 3 50 nb a kye they ring across hind- 8 above from AGLAIA. 31 Bright kema son o across. hind- -wing above from as far as cell only PANDEMIA. 21 Base oe costa ad . into cell of hind- -W ing above bright crimson .. .. PARTHENIA. 558. Delias singhapura, Wallace. Thyca singhapura, deta Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., p. 353, J. VII, fig. 2 Delias singhapura, ruce oe Zool. Soe. Lond:, p. 355, 1873. Delias singhapura, Distant, ee. Malay, p. 293, fig. 100 2, i Delias gn, Lawa kadi „Distant nd Pryer, Ann. Mag. Nat. (5) XIX, p. 269, 1887. Delias singhapura, von Mitis, Iris, VI, pp. 108 and 142, 1892. Delias singhapura, de Nicéville, Journ. As. Soc. Beng. LXI p. 489, 1895. Delias singhapura, Butler, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., (6) XX, p: 156, 1897. Delias singhapura, Shelford, Journ. Str. Br., Roy. Asiat. Soc., No. 35, pp. 36 and 4 Delias singhapura indistineta, Fruhstorfer, Seitz Macrolep., 24, pl. l, g and ọ , 1910. Distribution: ee kan south to Borneo and Sumatra. North Borneo (Low); Sandakan and Labuan (Butler) ; Mt. Kinabalu, 2700-3500 ft., Mt. Matang, 3200 ft., Mt. San- tubong, 2600 kt., Mt. Penrissen, 4000 ft., Bau and Kuching Sar. Mus.) ; South Borneo (Fruhstorfer) ; : S. E. Borneo and Marapok (Advis coll., Brit. Mus.). Also recorded from grena and Sumatra (a) Delias- singhapura singhapura, Wallace. A closely allied sub-species, D. agoranis, Gr.-Smith, occurs in Tenasserim and the Shan States. Fruhstorfer separates the Bornean form as a separate sub-species “ the fore-wing beneath with the black shading twice as broad as in the pre- ceding ” 5 A long series in the Sarawak Mu- seum shows tha are some oe eeing 628961 with ‘Wallace’ description ani The hind-marginal dark shading on upperside of the hind-wing as shown in Fruhstorfer’s frare of the male infumata is even more developed in one a from Kinabalu, and another example m | Sarawak agrees well with the infumata form. But others show hardl also varies in develo females from Kinabalu (the only females in ares ge Jour. Straits Branch 559. A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. 5 Museum) have the veins on the underside more 2 er with dark fuscous shading than in the male; the four lower spots of the hind- marginal row in the hind-wing bangah are greyish as in the male, not yellow as in Fruhstorfer’s figure of the female. A common rset on Kinabalu and on Sarawak saenga : but apparently very rare in Singapore and Sumatra, fro which countries only single specimens are known. Delias baracasa, Semper. Delias baracasa, 3 5 Philipp. Ins., p. 230, pl. XXXIV, fig. 2 2 8» Delias hypari cte, va mindanaensis aberr. baracasa, von Mitis, Iris, VI, 15 100 ag 3 c Delias cathara, Grose- Smith Mag. Ne at. Hist., (6) Vol. XII, $ 34, pea and ont ‘en. II, Delias, p. 17, pl. V, figs. 7, 8, 4, 2 0 60 7 Batter Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) XX, pp. 156, 1897 Delias ee 5 Journ. Str. Br., Roy. Asiat. Soe., No. 35, pp. 36 and 4 . baracasa 8 Fruhstorfer, Seitz Macrolep., p. 124, — 19 Piircbution à Borneo and Mindanao. (a) Delias baracasa cathara, (ir.-Smith. Mt. 1 3100 ft., Mt. Penrissen, 3500 ft., Kuching" (Sar. Mus.). Öne other in the Sarawak Museum bears a label “ origin rather doubtful but most probably Mt. Matang, June 1 This form is only known from the mountains of North Borneo and Sarawak. The type form, baracasa, is described seat a male, the only known specimen, from South-east Min- da rom Sen aper's figure and description it seems very doubtfully distinct from cathara. Fruhstorfer notes as a dis- tinction that only the base of the hind-wing is suffused with greenish yellow in baracasa and that cathara- has entirely yellow upper (sic) surface to the hind-wing. Presumably he ant to write under surface, as Grose-Smith describes raa ipua this species with milky-white fore- and hind-w above. As regards the hind-wing beneath, Semper’s Ni shows baracasa with pale yellow “hind-wing, more greenish- yellow at base; a Kinabalu example of cathara is similarly yellow at the Peg but much paler post-discally. Butler notes the suggestion of von Mitis that “D. baracasa is most certainly nothing more than an aberration of D. min danaénsis, in which the whole of the marginal spots on the under-surface of the hind-wings have become white.” Butler hen writes, “If this is correct, D. cathara must be a parallel . Mountain forms are occasionally found in the low country round haking o R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 6 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. form of D. hyparete.” Apart from the difference in size be- tween the species, which Butler points out, the difference in size and arrangement of the marginal spots in hyparete is most marked; the two anal spots are very large, the next medium and the hind-marginal spots very small. In cathara they are all uniformly small. The hind-wing of cathara also is proportionately narrower than in either singhapura or hyparete. As Butler remarks, it falls naturally into the singhapura group. If anything it might be considered a dwart form of singhapura. Those in the Sarawak museum measure 52-56 mm. compared with 68-80 mm. of singhapura. A small hyparete from Kinabalu 60 mm. compared with 70-75 mm. of ordinary hyparele suggests a parallel case. But for the present it seems best to treat it as a separate spec ies. D. dives, de Nicéville, from Penang is a sub-species of agos- tina, certainly not of baracasa as Fruhstorfer places it: In the Sumatran subspecies, danala, de Nicéy., the hind- marginal spots below are vellow instead of white. 500. Delias hyparete, Linn. Papilio hyparete Linn., Syst. Nat. (X) i. p. 469, 1758. i sh in Wallace, Trans. Ent. Soe. Lond., p. 352, 1867. Delia , Druce, Proe. Zool. Soe. Lond., p. 355, 1873. Delias dang ie 5 Distant, Rhop. Malay., p. pl. XXIV, fig. 13 4, nee 14.9, 1885. Delias ` jis var, hare e and Pryer!, Ann. Nat 269, 292, Mag. (5) XIX. p. Delias ngaen var, metarete, von Mitis, Iris, VI, p. 106, 1895. aer „ Butler, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) XX, p. 145, pan 3 Butler, 146. 3 sng hyparete diva, e Seit: Macrolep., p. 125, pl. $; : Delias ‘metarete, Moulton, Journ. Str. Br., Roy. Asiat. Soe., No. p. 84, 19 The Evnicat ha pares occurs in Java; sub-species are found from the Himalayas and Formosa south to the Malay Penin- sula and Archipelago as far as Bali, Celebes and the Philip- ines. (a) Delias hyparete diva, Fruhstorfer. Mt. Ki en up to 3000 ft., Limbang, Kuching, Mt. Ma- tang, 3200 ft., Mt. Santubong, 2600 ft. (Sar. Mus.). A com- mon species. 1. Distant = 78 . (Le. p. 270) deseribe Delias lucina in their list of the “ ees of North Borneo, but without giving any loeality. This however is su spoiled by Butler in sgi and ni 5 in yk Pe Islands, sae eee r’s joloana s give a syno gh ntrodue — aoe states that ‘‘ a consi ierable number of the speci- Sawn mentioned * ere taken in the Sandakan district; but he also mentions havin ng penakan in the 1 5 so I think it is unnecessary to include this Species in our Bornean list, Jour. Straits Branch A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF, BORNEO. 7 This sub-species is only known from Borneo. Those from the Malay ee Sumatra, Luzon and Formosa show the nearest relations Fruhstorfer afar of diva “the yellow shade on the hind- wing again reaches the much broader 5 black border- ing of ‘the sub-marginal red spots, which are still more pro- minent.” This is only true of the 1 though in some of these the post-discal region is white as in the males, thus approaching niasana. In a male from Mt. Matang ae fuscous line inwardly bordering the red spots of the hind-wing below is almost obsolete thus approaching the Indian form hierte. Distant describes two forms of female, of which the darker (form b) is probably true melarete, the lighter the Bornean form diva, though he remarks that Sarawak specimens in his collection agree with the form found in the Peninsula. Sarawak males certainly agree well with his description and 82 metarete and therefore regard that as the Malay Peninsula for 561. Delias orphne, Wallace. Thyca orphne, Wallace, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., p. 361, pl. VIII, Delias ger jina, x var. cinerascens, von Mitis, Iris, VI, pp. 103 Delias ia an, wa Mag, Nat: Hist.” (T) XX, Delias 1 hermione, $ Shelford, Journ. Str. Br., Roy. Asiat. Soc., No. Deltas orphne cinerascens, Pruhstorfer, Seit: Maerolep., p. 130, pl. 84, e 3,1 3 hermione, Moulton, Journ, Str. Br., Roy. Asiat. Soc., No. 8 Distribution: Malaka. Borneo and Sumatra. (a) Délias orphne cinerascens, von Mitis. Mt. Kinabalu, 3000 to 5150 ft., Mt. Selinguid, 4850 ft., Mt. Matang 3200 ft. (Sar. Mus.). The typical form (orphne) comes from Mt. Ophir near Malacca. The above sub-species is confined to the kaang of North Borneo and Sarawak. Fruhstorfer regards simana- bum from Sumatra as another sub-species. The cinerascens form was common on the Marei Parei spur of Kinabalu in September and I have seen it equally common on the summit of Mt. Selinguid 200 miles 8 south. The single example at Mt. Matan ng (near Kuching, Sarawak) 98. e males from N 3 the apex and hind-margin of the fore-wing above more strongly shaded with grey. In two examples from Selinguid thie: shading is entirely absent, RA Soc., No. 67, 1914. 8 WA ot = he This is the Bornean form: of the continental -nerissa. R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 16 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. 570. Huphina lea, Doubleday. Pieris lea, Doubleday, Ann. “ee A ms Hist. a P. 23, 1846. Pieris lea, Vollenhoven, Mon op P23, „ Pieris amalia, Vollenhoven, og 5 Lae ), 1865. Pieris lea, Wallace, Trans. Ent. Soe. Lond., p. 335 Appias lea, Distant and Pryer!, Ann. Mag. Nat. mas ik XIX, 72 725 Pieris amalia, Pagenstocher, Abhandl. d. Senckenb. Naturf. Ges. XXIII, p. 1897 agr, ae Butler, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (7) III, p. 208, murina 5 5 montana and meridionalis, Fruhstorfer, Berl. Ent. Zei 102, 1899. Huphina 25 montana, Fruhstorfer, Seitz Maerolep., p. 145, Pl. 1910. Huphite lea hespera and meridionalis, Fruhstorfer, l.e. p. 145, 1910. The typical form (lea) comes from Southern Burma, with several sub-species from Siam, ei Peninsula, Sumatra, Banca, Natunas and Borneo. It s s to be a variable species and some of these so-called “ Sakeh ” tend to intergrade’. (a) Huphina lea montana, Fruhstorfer. Kinabalu (Fruhstorfer). ~ (b) Huphina lea hespera, Butler. Kinabalu; Sarawak: Limbang to Lundu (Sar. Mus.); Sarawak and Labuan (Butler). utler also gives Singapore for this form. Fruhstorfer names the Malay Peninsula form H. lea m alaya. Vollen- hoven and Wallace give Borneo and Banca for H. lea, and These authors also give 1 teas aspasia Stoll’’ in their list of the T Rhopalocera of Pee a Borneo.“ The typical form occurs in the Moluccas i ranging north to the agp enone 1 Palawan and Ba la bu N are landa by no means far from Borneo, so that the occurrence of a form 3 Borneo is certainly not fis ae ssible. However, the inelusion of Delias lucina in Pryer’s. ‘‘Bornean’’ 1 suggests the a ve of ‘accepting this record with caution, vad for that reason we pre 2. Su nonin! h ames are intended ka ngawruhi a 1 gar in making.” Ade — that all species ar > Page man n fae no two individuals of b any one species are exactly om a this variation a rises the basis of sociation or the form kilan ey new s The over-zealous ‘‘ splitting The min wine name as an pera i species, a after all come to nothing. If we start naming every Ma aing na our task beeomes endless Many ae ae shown how necessary it is to use the greatest restraint in deseribin w species With s subspecies it seems even : fra wig pat ribing any, without first making sur a form in ee is not an unstable varie n present species. long series will indicate this; one specimen most certainly will ee Jour. Straits Branch A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. 17 Sumatra for H. amalia. De Nicéville, however, writes“ I have a large suite of specimens of H. lea from Burma, the Malay Peninsula, Sumatra and Borneo, and am unable to find constant 5 by which H. amalia can be dis- tinguished from The males ae Kinabalu in 5 Sarawak Museum do not differ aa Sarawak males. 1ave not seen females from this mountain, but from Fruhstorfer’s lan of montana the only difference between it and hespera seems to be the absence of a fuscous border to the inner margin of the fore-wing above in his montana and a very slight reduction of the hind-marginal border of the hind-wing. remarks of montana no sex, upper or underside in- dicated) that “the reddish tinge of the hind-wing has al- most entirely disappeared.” In Sarawak males on the upper- side this is a variable character, as in some just the anal region is orange-tinged, the rest of the anal-inner-marginal region pale yellow; in another the whole of this is orange red. The underside of the hind-wing in these males is similarly variable, ranging from pale yellow to red-orange. The fus- cous markings on the fore-wing above are also variable in development. (c) Huphina lea meridionalis, Fruhstorfer. South-east Borneo (Fruhstorfer) ; Samarinda (Pagenste— er Note d as having the black distal border of the hind-wing extending to the cell, which is itself suffused with light yellow. The under surface of the hind-wing with large white spots beyond the cell. Three Sarawak females have these white spots, in two they are yellow. The cell in hind-wing above is also suffused with pale yellow, but the hind-marginal border does not quite reach the cell. A long series of females would doubtless show 5 forms connecting all these three Bornean sub-specie Genus, Appras, Hübn. The 5 key 3 8 ee Bornean forms only. 1 Neuratio with Psy as us f senes gears 1 e sub- median and i or neryures . LYNCIDA ENARETE. 11 Neuration ace not delineated with buscous scales 8 colouring red. Veins marked with fuscous seales .: NERO CHELIDON. roy enstecher notes 7 r example ot Pieris amalia fro Distant’s figure of the upperside; but ‘‘ unterseitz sin ach Aden agrees wi angkara angelaufen. It he 3 s meridionalis R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. *9 18 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO.: 1-Veins not marked with deg scales. NERỌ FLAVIUS. | ; 2 Generat panyak white or ye yehe ee g below fuse PANDIONE WHITEHEAD}. pat Himd-wing below White < or ryellow. — — 5 4 Male peh w chi see for grey- 1 ee co n fore-wing. Fema an ith Tro fuscous border: iiw ground- -colour or white with pearly s ALBINA NEOMBO. pasa with su spotted fuseous . + oe f Aou al region of fore-wing above in male lightly ak As spe sae cnet my ihe! sor abo Fem fuscous margins ee hind “wing below yelloy . | MELANIA ATHENA, oo region of 10 b ove in male 5 oadly black, relieved 2 15 Aah sn ote Piel Ge ae spot of above lightly edged vith black. Female black fina: 1 1 bördor “to hind- wing above; below dirty white, not ‘yellow LEPTIS PLANA, 12 N of hind- ibe beneath marked out with fuseous scales 4 CARDENA,. , W 371. Appias lyncida, Cramer. Papilio lyncida, Cramer, Pap. Exot. ii, pl. 131, fig. B. 3 1779. Pieris enarete, Boisduval, Spee. Gén. Lep. i. p. 480, 1836. < Ta chyris en arete, Druce; Proc. Zool. Soe. Lond., 7 355, 1873. Appias enarete, var., Distant, Rhop. Malay., p. 312, fig. 102, 4; 5. Appias enarete, GTT and Pryer, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) XIX, p. 271, Tac. sA lyncida, Pagenstecher, Abhandl. d. Senckenb. Naturf. 111, 1897 `: Appias y lynda čnarete, . Seitz Macrolep., p. 149, pl. 58 e, a, 1910. Distribution of species: India and Ceylon east to Formosa and the Philippines and south to Celebes, Sumbawa, Flores and Java. (a) Appias lyncida enarete, Boisduval. _ Kinabalu, Lawas, Trusan, Satap, Quop (Sar. Mus.). orth and 1 5 (Fruhstorfer). * Abundant’ on riv e oisduval . this from the Moluccas, 5 mig Wal- lace writes “This is doubtless an error, as I too „and it is so closely allied to the T. hippo of Malani and if. e hae In the Moluccas A ppias ada Cramer replaces ss species Jour, Straits Branch A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. 19 Distant describes the male as having sub- apical spot of fore- wing beneath white, not yellow as in /yncida. Sarawak ex amples mostly have it yellow; in one these spots are white, in others lightly dusted with pale yellow scales ‘he females vary in size: exp. al. 50-63 mm. 572. Appias nero, Fab. Papilio nero, Fabricius, Ent. Syst. III. i. 5 oe. a Pieris nero, ‘Vo Henhoven, Mon. Pier., p. 4 pions yris nero, Walla „Trans. Ent. Soc. iad 378, 1867. ieris figulina , Butler, Ann. Mag. Nat Hist. ( ra p. 399, pl. 8, fig. 1, 1867. Tachyris nero, sick Proc. . Lond., p. 1873. Appias 8 5 Rhop. elas. F 311, pl. XXIV, figs. 9 3, 10 Appias nero, ee and Pryer, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) XIX, p. 271, 1887. ippias flavius, Grose- Smith, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., p. 427, 1892. Appias n nero 8 nn Fruhstorfer, Pae Ent. 7 Zeit., p. 47, 1905. Pie iepers, Rhop. Java, p. 18, pl. II, fig. 19, 1909 eee nero bee Fruhstorfer, ‘its Macrolep., p. 151, 1910. A widely spread species ranging from Hainan and Burma south to the Malay Peninsula and Archipelago. (a) Appias nero chelidon, Fruhstorfer. Kinabalu, Limbang, Balinean, Bau, Quop (Sar. Mus.). Sarawak forms vary from dark crimson to orange red. The veins are emphasized with fuscous scales. Wallace notes the “ 1 specimens seem to have rather acuter and more falcate wi Piepers figures a female pe he states may not 95 fro Java but from S. E. Borneo. It agrees well with a Kinabalu female in the Sarawak Museum, except that the three orange spots of the hind-marginal border of the hind-wing are more (b) Appias nero flavius, Grose-Smith. Taganac Isles, off the East coast of North Born Differs ake = typical Bornean form in lacking the fuscous scales on the 573. Appias ik Hubner. Hi yposeritia panions; Hubner, Zutr. Exot. Schmett., fig. 651-2, T achtete pandioné, Wallace, Trans. Ent. Soe. Lond., p. 381, 1867. Appias whiteheadi, Grose-Smith, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) XX, p. 434, 3 Id., Rhop. Exot. I, p. : e II. (Pier.), figs. 4, 188 H mosiri prs whitehead, Butler, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (7) Vi, p. Appias 'pandione whiteheadi, Fruhstorfer, Seit? Maerolep., p. 153 Three distinct geographical races make up this species; the typical form is found in Java, with a sub-species in Sumatra and another kar to Kinabalu, R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1014 20 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO, (a) Appias pandione whiteheadi, Grose-Smith. Mt. Kinabalu, 2500-3500 ft. (Sar. Mu us.). Fairly plentiful in September. In Sumatra pandione is taken all the year round, 574. Appias albina, Boisd. Pieris albina, Boisduval, Spec. ae Ags i. p. 480, 1836. Pieris neombo, Boisduval, I. c. p.! 18: 85 Tachyris neombo, Druce, Proe. 90 Soe. Lond., p. 355, 1873. 1 1 e nt and Pryer, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) XIX, 1887. s Catophaga sa Butler, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (7) II, p. 397, 1898. o albina neombo, Fruhstorfer, Seitz, Macrolep., p. 155, pl. dg, 1910. This 1 ranges from India to Malaya as far as the Philippines and Moluccas. (a) Appias albina neombo, Boisduval. Mt. Kinabalu, about 3000 ft. (Sar. Mus.). This sub-species is restricted by Fruhstorfer to the Malay Peninsula, Java, Sumatra and Borneo, but some of the female forms appear to be exactly the same in Ceylon, Palawan, etc. Three 3 one white female and one yellow female (“ form flav Rober r) were taken from September 11th-28th 1913 on Mt. Kinabalu. This last agrees exactly with Fruhstorfer's d (named neombo 9 in plate). The white female is ry close to his females of galathea and confusa (named in ` ate darada) but differs in having the fuscous region at the base of the fore-wing above a little less developed. There is a white pearly sheen on this specimen as in the males taken with it on Kinabalu. 575. Appias melania, Fab. Papilio melania, Fabricius, Syst. Ent., p. 475, 1775. Papilio paulina, Cramer, Pap. Exot. Il, pl. (X. BoB TS: Catopha j ubner, Zutr. Ex. Schmet 771, 772, 1832 Pieris agave, Ider, Wien Ent. = 2 VI, p. 286, 1862. z Tachyris alope, Wallace, Trans . Soe. Lond., p. 372, 1867. Appias bing Distant, Rhop. Malay. 7 313, pl. XXV, figs. 7, 4) 6 and 10 9 vars, 1887, Appias Teis, yeei and Pryer, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) XIX, p: 271 87. Tachyris KA sai Pagensteeher, Abhandl, d. Senckenb, Naturf. Ges. XXIII, p. 377, 1897. Catonhana agave, Butler, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (7) II, p. 395, Appias melania 9 Fruhstorfer, Seitz Maerolep., P. 155, bo, 1910 pl. 61 b Fruhstorfer places eon Felder, as a f of melania and rer was that ‘‘ the female appears to be Ain“ unknown, for what Moore res as such in 8 Ind. VII. t. 3 3, bel to albina and figur ngs ts ọ Tab. seua, „ Presumably the same remark also applies to Fruhstorfer’s figure of galathea female!! Jour. Straits Branch A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. 91 1 Burma and Philippines south to Australia and New Caledoni (a) Appias SHS athena, Fruhstorfer. Mt. Kinabalu, Limbang, Mt. Matang, Quop and Kuching (Sar. Mus.). This sub-species is confined to North Borneo and Sarawak. Distant comments on the variation shown in a series from North Borneo. The Sarawak museum series bears this out; both males and females vary in the development ot the black markings above. On the underside three females from Kina- balu and one from Matang have the heavy Saabs cre border to the hind-wing below and the apex of fore-w dark violaceous fuscous, while in one from Kinabalu ‘and in one from Kuching this dark colouring is practically absent. There appear to be no intermediates, so the former might be regarded as the typical female form and for the latter I propose the name ochracea. 576. Appias leptis, Felder. Pieris leptis, Felder, Reise, Nov. Lep. II, p. 163, 1865 Tachyris leptis, Wallace, Trans. Ent. Soe. ‘Lon p. 373, — 5 Tachyris leptis, Druce, Proe. Zoo l. Soc. L „ P. 355, 1 Appias plana, Butler, Trans. Linn. Soc. 905, Zool. I, 755 551, Appias leptis, var, plana, Distant, Rhop. Malay., p. 314, pl. XXV, fig. 9 ọ , 1885 Appias leptis, var. plana, reer” and Pryer, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) XIX, p. 272, 1 Hyposcritia plana, Butler, feat Mag. Nat, Hist: (7). H, p. 393, pias leptis aemilia, Fruhstorfer, Seitz Maerolep., p. 157, 1910, e e ban Malay Peninsula, Sumatra, Nias, Borneo, Palawan, Java, Bali and Lombok. (a) Appias leptis plana, Butler. Mt. Kinabalu, Limbang, Mera Matang, Mt. Santubong, Gasp, Busau, Kuching (Sar, Mus Exp. “al. 3 50-63 mm. -58 mm. This sub-species also occurs in the Malay Peninsula and Sumatra. Fruhstorfer separates the Bornean form from plana be- cause “ the white sub-apical spots of the fore-wing are tailer and the black sub-apical band is wider.” The Sa rawak specimens are variable in these two features, some examples having larger white spots than in plana figured by Fruhstor- fer, others having them smaller. The same applies to the black sub-apical band. Wallace notes that his “specimen m Borneo is rather larger than the type from Java, and has a “harrow black border only4ne r the outer angle of the lower wings.’ R. A. Soc. No. 67, 1914. be to A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. 577. Appias cardena, Hew. Pieris orb eg oe Exot. Butt. Vol. II. Pieris III. Nos. „8 pd PE LY; Pieris hagar, Volkoren Mon. Pier, p. 38, pl. 4, fig. 6, 3, 14 Ta chyris ‘cardena, Wallace, Trans. 5 es Lond., p. aei eat Tachyris cardena, Druce, Proe. Zool. ond., p. 355, Appias cardena, Distant, Rhop. 7070 = 316, pl. XXXIII, fig. 3, 4 1885 : Appias cardena, Fruhstorfer, Seitz Macrolep., p. 157, pl. 60, b, g and , 1910. Mt. isabel, Mt. Selinguid 4850 ft. Pegg Mt. Matang 3200ft., Mt. Santubong 2700 ft. (Sar. Mus.). This species is confined to the Malay Peninsula, Sumatra and Borneo. Fruhstorfer! separates these in each country as sub-species, but the variation in a series of Sarawak males embraces the few small points of difference and thus indicates that separation is unnecessary. Wallace notes “my specimens are intermediate between Hewitson’s and Vollenhoyen’s figures. and I have no doubt but that they represent one rather variable species.” Distant notes that this remark exactly applies to a Perak specimen examined and figured by him 578. Appias panda, Godart. Pieris panda, Godart, Eneye. Méth. IX, p. 147 iteris sey lia, Felder, Wien Ent. Monat. VI, p. 285, 51862. T ıathalia, Wa allace, Trans, Ent. Soe. Lond., p. 369, 1867. Taenyris pace, Druce, Proe. Zool. Soc. Lo nd., p. 355, 1873. Saletara nath eee Rhop. Malay. oo P: 317 7, pl. XXVI, gs. 25 Saletara nathalia, Distant “and Pryer, Ann, Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) X, p. Tadhyris "Kaak, ‘Pagensiecer, Abhandl. d. Senckenb. Naturf. XXIII, e distanti, ade 3 Mag. Nat. Hist. (7) II, p. 400, 1898. Saletara panda distanti, Fruhstorfer, Seitz Maerolep., p. 182, 1910. Distribution: Malay Peninsula, Nicobars, Nias, Sumatra, Billiton, Java, Borneo, Philippines and Celebes. (a) Appias panda distanti, Butler. North Borneo (Pryer); Limbang, Santubong, Kuching (Sar. Mus This yek is also found in the Malay Peninsula and umatra. L The Bornean ins urd by this author appear- to be hearly always from British Nort rneo and taken by themselves often suggest slight, but ‘constant, diRerenees tr from Suma N eninsula Sarawak specimi ver often show intermediate stages linking up the three, as in wes pes 7 * species Jour. Straits Branch A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. 23 Distant places this species in a separate genus on the structural characters of the sub-costal nervules of the fore- wing. e notes the variability of this feature, which is further commented on by Butler and is borne out by a series males and females lack it, as described by Distant for panda in contradistinction to nathalia. Such an unstable feature seems insufficient to warrant generic distinction, therefore it is better to regard the species of this section as forming only a sub-genus of Appias, i.e. “a genus in the making.” “There are two Sarawak females with yellow hind-wings; one of them “has the 4th sub-costal nervule noted above. The others are whitish like the males, but faintly tinged with pale lemon- Genus, UDATANA, Distant. 579. Udaiana cynis, Hewitson. Pieris cynis, Hewitson, Exot. Butt. III. Pier., pl. 8, fig. 54, ay 1866. ‘daiana pryeri, Distant, Rhop. Malay., p. 301, Ve Udaiana 8 ag 197 ng and Pryer, Ann. Mag. A at. Hist. (5) P. 70 Udaiana haro, ese Itis, VIL, p. 32 , 1894. Udaiana eynis, de Nicéville, Journ. As. Soe, Beng. LXIV, p. 494, 1895. eee 1 pryeri, Fruhstorfer, Seitz „ p. 183, pl. e, 4, 1910. 7 Udaiana 95 a monotypic genus confined to the Malay Penin- sula (Mt. Ophir), Sumatra and Borneo. The Bornean forms, separated 5 Fruhstorfer as pi yeri, Dist., are rather darker, with the basal area of hind-wing in male “below more broadly green. . North 3 (Sar. Mus.). Not known in Sarawak or Dutch Born The ajana in the Sarawak Museum differ from the cynis form in the greater development of fuscous colouring, which leaves only a ‘small white discal patch in the hind-wing above; the two white spots saning the median adhe in the iga wing above are smaller in these Bornean femal A light @ form in the Malay Peninsula and Sumatra is kirad androides. -.- Pryer notes it as “abundant around: mae on river- banks.“ De Nicéville and Martin record the three forms taken together in Sumatra and for this reason getih them together as one species, R. A. Soe., No. 67, 1914. 24 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO, Genus, Ixras, Hiibn. 580. Ixias undatus, Butler. Ixias undatus, ae Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., p. 252, pl. 19, g. „ Trias undatus, seal Proc. os Soe. Hohe iP 356, 187 a pyrene, Kirby, Cat. Diurn. Lep. Hew., 1 325 1879 Ixias pyrene wuda ha, Weuhakoster, Sele ir p. 159, pl. b Tatas Ah ANG Rothschild, Novit. Zool. XX, p. 279, 9 , 1913. Mt. Kinabalu, Limbang, Malinau, Kuching (Sar. Mus.). A local species, fairly plentiful in the uppor waters of the Limbang River. The female is very rare and has only re- cently been described, though the 10515 sh been knowx for over 40 vears. Rothschild notes that the female “on the underside is quite unlike any other /xias, and is in appearance a mimic of Prioneris cornelia Vollh.” Genus, Dercas, Doubld. 581. Dercas gobrias, Hew. Gonepteryx gobrias, 1 Trans. Ent. Soe. Lond., p. 246 PL XVI, ig. 1, 864. 5 gobias, Vienonen, Mon. ge p. 63, PE i reas gobrias, Wallace, Trans. Ent. Lond., 3 1867. e yobrias, Druce, Disk. Zool, an ppi p- 356 6, Dercas g , Distant, Rhop. Malay., p. 308, pl. XXVI, fig. 18, 3, Dercas Shan Distant and Pryer, Ann, Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) 271 P. Dereas gobrias, abartar, Seitz, Maerolep., p. 161, pl. 67 10. : e9, The males of this species are not uncommon in many places in Borneo up to 3000 ft. Only one female in > Sarawak Museum, agreeing well with Wallace’s description Vollenhoven records two 1 in the Leiden Museum kakak by Mons. Diard in Borneo Distribution: Malay Peninsula, Sumatra, Nias and Borneo. In Suntatra the female is yellow like the ang Fruhstorfer records one example (herodorus) from Java. Genus, CATOPSILIA, Hiibn. In placing crocale and catilla as one species we have only two speci = ka Hii genus in Borneo which mav. be distinguished t thus — 4 ations on underside 11 Small e e transverse irrorations on “underside of both wings YRANTHE. t is curious that no record for Borneo apparently sh of the Indo-Malayan species C. seylla, which should be easily recog- nized by its orange-yellow hind-wings.“ . 1. Jn reply to my graha about this, Mr. N. D. Riley of the Britis “Museum, neither is he able to find any reference to ah capture in mg sere Herr Fruhstorfer also informs me that he knows of none from Borneo. rr Fruhstorfer also informs me that he knows bd asad fon Borneo Jour. Straits Branch A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO, 25 582. “s a crocale, Cram. Papilio eroe ate, Cramer, Pap. Exot. i, pl. 55, Wr C, D, 2, 1775. Papilio At „ Kabetahan, Syst. Ent. 79, 1775. TE salla, Cramer, Pap. Exot. iii, 1 229, figs. D, E, e, 781. Callas hilaria, Aa ag titi bang Pier., pp. 60, 61, 1865. allidryas alemene, Vollenhoven Calla yas alemeone, Wallase eae Ent. Soc. Lond., p. 400, 186 Callidryas hilaria, Wallace „ crocale, Butler, 1 Exot., p. 22, pl. IX, figs. 1, 2, „1869. Calle catilla, p Le. p. 24, pl. IX, figs. 7 to 10, 1869 Callidryas crocale, D „Proc. Zool. Soe. Lond., p. 355, 1873. Callidryas catilla, Prune, Le. Catopsilia crocale, ya 8 and Pryer, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) 70, Catopsilia 5 Distant and Pryer, l. A common species in Borneo. The erocale form of male appears to be the more common. On Kinabalu in August and September, 1913, only crocale males and only pomona females were taken. At Lawas in August ppi a male and female of the tv pa crocale form were taken i, in The male form flavescens, Fruhst., ant he female form cro- cale are rare in Sarawak. Two fe males from Kinabalu have “the large brown patches on both wings beneath characteristic of the catilla form. This form is very rare in Saraw In regard to the old question of uniting or separation the two forms we may notice the following recent opinions: de Nicéville' in his list of Sumatran Butterflies writes that e has bred both species from found larvae and that he failed to find any difference in larva and pupa: he therefore unites the ne species. Dr. Martin, his co-author?, however, separates them on various characters, e.g. Catilla is a akah insect with red antenne, crocale has black antenne and oc in sr emirate the larvae doing enormous damage to daltivated . hstorfer* writes, “for the sake of simplicity we follow here the majority of entomologists - ay treat pamona as a separate species.” Capt, W. H. Evans“ in his In list al treats them as distinct, noting that Mr. Bell has proved that these two species have distinct larve.” The sai r. Bell, however, in his last paper pases Dec. 20th papu writes These two forms are so close together and gra completely into each other in both sexes that it is caus to separate them absolutely.” Journ. As. Soc. Beng. LXIV, p. 490, 1895. Id. p. Seitz, Macrolepidopt. 15 p. 163, 1 e Bomb. Nat. Hist. Soe. XL p 079, 1912. Journ. Bomb. Nat. Hisi, Soc. XXII. ee a, 1013. R. A. Soc., No. ee 9 E 4 26 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. The Sarawak series bears this out, so we side with the “lumpers ” and treat the two forms as one variable species. 583. Catopsilia pyranthe, Linn. 3 pyranthe, Linnaeus, Syst. Nat. X, p. 469, 1758 Papilio chryseis, Drury, III. Exot, Ent. i, pl. 12, figs. 3, 4, 3 Catopsilia chryseis, Distant, Rhop. 1 BS 300, pl. 25, figs. 1, 2 nd pl. 26 fig. 20,9 v 6 Fruhstorfer, Seitz “Maeroiep. p, 162, 1910. Common in Sarawak. Distribution: India, China and Formosa south to Malaya and Australia, Genus, TERIAS, Swains. Each writer on this genus proposes a new arrangement for the species contained in it, but until extensive breeding experiments are carried out no arrangement can be anything more than pure guess-work. Having no new facts to offer I follow Fruhstorfer’s general arrangement with one or two exceptions which seem neces- sary from an “examination of the Sarawak Museum specimens. The two species or ita a of species which occur in Borneo may be easily distinguished z Inner pos of fore- -wing yel HECABE-SARI, 11 Inner i cae of fore- Sap. above with dark Fuscous. border 4 . TILAHA-RAHEL. 584. Terias hecabe, Linn. Papilio hecabe, Linnaeus, Syst. Nat. ee p. 470, 1758. 2 hecabe, Vollenhoven, Mon. Pier., p. 67, 1865. Terias hecabe, Wallace, ange Ent. Soe. Lond., p. 325, 1867. Terias hecabe, 5 and Pryer, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) XIX, p. 270, 5 Eurema hecabe, min Abhandl. d. Senckenb. Naturf. Ges., p. 37 8, 18 Terias nicobariensis, Butler, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (7) I, p. Terias hecabe peepi Fruhstorfer, Seitz Macrolep., p- 167, 91 a Dii Distribution áf P formis: Corea and Japan south to Austen e Yang series of si 5 forms in the Sarawak Museum I have divided up t 1 Two irregular marks in cell y fore- -wing beneath, either well-marked or very indistinct; apex ore- wing w yellow or irregularly b she some yel ear the a never uniformly bro margin in fore-wing above usually angulately excavate below e and not obliquely e tinuation from thi fir ged ana larvae, marks in cell below prominent “and well ; apex of ne 5 aia below; cilia : fuscous p> í .. BORNEENSIS. Jour: Straits Branch A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. 27 21 Basal marks in cell below oe apex of ch -wing below yellow never bro Cilia of ieee kan ana of 8 85 = mm. HECABE. a fu uscous; expanse 5 wings 24-36 mm. SMALL VAR. 11 One stinet spot in e ell o e-wing beneath fore-wing bako, ow e St uniform Soe vn; "haa gaw pai = 5 5 red above evenly urv from cos 1edian nerv jaka not angulate, and aat ah pr Ara sadi sar Hind- marginal gêrah of hind-w Neng narrow, cilia fuscous. Expanse of wings 39-43 SARI. 21 Apex of 1 AA aioi Dk black margin on fore-wing above not oblique Eo es to first median nervule, han of wings 29-31 J. LACTEOLA. (a) Terias hecabe borneensis, Fruhstorfer. Sarawak, up to 4800 ft., taken in January and March to October; no records for February, November or December. Fruhstorfer describes the sakne in form of hecabe under this name :—“ borneensis sub-sp. . has especially in the 2 a strongly marked distal ardor” He figures the upperside of male ‘and female which agree well with the Sarawak specimens as distinguished by this name in the foregoing key. (b) Terias hecabe, forma typica. Sarawak low-country, up to 3000 ft. on Kinabalu, taken ': February, April, June to September and in December; nu records for January, March, May, October or November.’ (Sar. Mus. There are Aut 7 N Pina this and the last i the Sarawak Museum; (i) a Kinabalu (Sept.) male with small but distinct ll spots ad. madl pre-apical brown patch in fore-wing beneath; above with very narrow hind-marginal border to hind- -wing, cilia yellow; (ii and iii) two females from Kuching district (April) referable to typical hecabe except for small pre-apical brown patch in fore-wing beneath, and (iv) a Kuching male (June) also referable to typical hecabe except for the colour of the ciha which is fuscous with only a yellow tinge at the anal angle. (c) Terias hecabe, small var. Sarawak low-country and mangga 2500 ft., taken in April, May, July, August and November. is may be Distant’s | ada, but he does not mention any spots in ‘te cell he fore-wing below, so I follow Fruhstorfer in reserving that name 285 the Bornean form of lacteola (which by the zA is also described and figuréd by Distant without cell s spots in fore-wing beneath) ; bab a places it in the sari group, characterized by one ee at the base of cell. R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. The wet and dry seasons are not very marked in Borneo and the months in which these three forms have been taken do not suggest any separation on account of seasonal (differences. In general lines hecabe in Borneo appears to be dimorphic, with a 3 ee to produce a dwarf race and an occasional intern Fruhstorfer kaparak blanda Boisd. as a another species dis- tinguished by three cell marks instead of two. He describes several sub-species from Indo-Malayan countries and suggests that snelleni Moore from the Malay Peninsula and Sumatra probably occurs in Borneo. I can find none among the Sarawak specimens of Terias. Druce records in Borneo T. silhetana which is now regarded as the Assam and Sikkim form of T. blanda. Perhaps it is best omitted moi our list until more definite information is available. 585. Terias sari, Horsfield. Terias sari, Horsfield, Cat. Lep. E. I. C., p. 136, 1829 Terias sari, baang Trans. Ent. Soc. aoe P 326, 1867. Terias sari, Druce, Proc. Zool. Soe. Lond., p. 354, ips Terias $o dalis, Moore, Journ. Linn, Soe , Zo sal X , 1886, Terias sari, Distant and Pryer, Ann, Mag. Nat. His 695 XIX, 271, 1887. 2 ==. = % i sari obucola, Fruhstorfer, Seitz Macrolep., p. 170, 1910. Limbang and Kuching, taken from April to June (Sar. Mus.). Apparently rare in Sarawak or perhaps passed over in mistake for heca Fruhstorfer separation the form from Borneo, Natuna and Palawan as obucola, having “ still broader black-brown margins on the hind-wing.” One of the Sarawak specimens agrees with Moores figure of sodalis (kuna), two others have the margin very slightly broader. The width of this border is notoriously variable in Terias oa so the . of a new name on such a character seems unnecessa Distribution: India, Certon to Mela Peninsula, Greater Sunda Isles and Philippines. Wallace gives in addition, Flores, Timor and Australia. 586. 1 lacteola, Dist. as biformis, ses op. cit. (7) I, p. 71, 1898. Teras lacteola, Distant and Pryer, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) a p. 271, 18 s7 a Terias ada, Distant Pryer, l.c. p. 271 Terias endheg Bahan, op. c. (7) I, p. 898. Te . lacteola ada, Fruhstorfer, Seitz aa. „ p. 170, pl. 3 d, H, 1910. Type of lacteola from Singapore. Distant and Pryer re cord it from North Borneo as “common in some places ” and describe T. ada from the same district. Fruhstorfer confines 24 N indica Vol. VIE, pl. 573, x d, 1 e, 1905-1910. Jour, Straits Branch A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. 29 lacteola to Siam, Annam and the Malay Peninsula and regards ada as the Bornean form of it, with other sub-species in Palawan, Natunas, Sumatra and Java. aving no reason to doubt Distant’s identification of his own species (/acteola), it appears that both lacteola and ada occur together in Borneo and that the —_— aan ahe should be regarded as a dimorphic species, and possibly, as Fruhs- torfer suggests, only an extreme form of sari (a) Form ada, Distant. Mt. Santubong, 2700 ft. (Sar. Mus.). The two specimens I have refetred to this form have the 8 cell-spot as a sari, but differ from that species in lack- g the brown apical patch in fore-wing below, in the ngs pali. yellow ees and smaller size pote al. 29-31 mn 587. Terias tilaha, Horst. Terias tilaha, Horsfield, Cat. Lep. E. I. C., p. 136, 1829. Terias tilaha, Vollenhoven, Mon. Pier., p. 65 5, 1865. Terias tilaha, Wallace, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., p. 326, 1867. Terias tilaha, Druce, Proe. Zool. Soe bead: „p. 354, 1873. Terias rae, aug? aa Mag. Nat. ‘Hist. (5) XVII, D. 223, Terias ilaha, Distant sa Pryer, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) XIX, 1887. Terias gr e Bate, op. 70 sa I, p. 78, 1898. Terias tilaha, Butl he. Terias tilaha peene Babah tan, Seitz Macrolep., p. 170, 1910 Sarawak: Kuching and Simunjan (Sar. Mus.). Distribution: The Greater Sunda Isles and Sulu Archi- pelago. Vollenhoven records it also from Celebes. In the Sarawak series there are, (i) a pair in which the ground-colour is light-xellow (= the Javan 55 tilaha), (ii) two males with narrow hind- marginal border to the hind-wing and narrow inner-marginal border to the fore-wing grading into broader margined examples (=gradiens). Nearly all the females show the distal margin broader than in the agi (=the Sumatra form, nicévillet). On these grounds pears inadvisable to split up a variable species into badly defined sub-species. 588. Terias rahel, Fab. Papilio rahel, Fabricius, Mant. Ins. ii. p. 22, 1787. Terias alitha, Ki rby, Cat. Diur. Lep. Coll. Hew., p. 30, 1879. é Terias rahel, Holland, Proc. Bost. Soe. Nat. Hist. XXV, p. 76, 1890. Eurema tila 5 Abhandl. d. Senekenb. Naturf. Terias rahel, Butler, Ann, “Mag. N Nat. Hist. OR I, p. 79, 1898. Teri s J. 730 g. g and g, 191 R. A, Soc., No, 67, 1014. 30 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO: Sarawak: Simunjan, Tegora, Quop (Sar. Mus.) ; Pontianak, South Borneo’ (Fruhsto rler). Kirby records eight speci- to rahel. The Sarawak specimens agree well with Fruhstorfer’s figures of horatia. A pair from Simunjan have light yellow ground- colour as in the pair of tilaha noted above; the others are darker yellew as in normal filaha. Fruhstorfer writes that the diagnosis of Fabricius is in- „ to recognize rahel, hence his introduction of the new ame ho owever, until proof is forthcoming that these 7 are not the rahel of Fabricius I prefer to retain this old name for the form which has long been known as such. In Celebes occurs a very similar form, ae may be re- garded as a sub-species of rahel; this is tomin , Vollenhoven, with several local races, of which the typical gen from North Celebes and battana, Fruhst. from South Celebes are perhaps most like the Bornean rahel. Holland however notes that “they (tondana |= tomimia| and rahel) are abundantly dis- tinct.... The absence in Rahel of the sex mark on the under surface of the primaries, which is so conspicuous in Tondana, is alone sufficient to distinguish them.......... Pagens- techer, on the DA hand “has treated tilaha?, tominia and tondana as one The curious distribution of this species (viz. Borneo and Celebes) may perhaps be explained if rahel turns out te be only the darkened form of tilaha. n Sarawak it is rare, and the absence of records of it from North or East Borneo rather supports this suggestion. Thus, as a darkened form of tilaha it may be regarded as obsolescent in Borneo, giving way before the lighter form (= typical lilaha), but persistent in Celebes Maes the lighter fóra never occurred or perhaps has since died o n many species in (Celebes there is a tendency to pala nden in this particular group of Teras we may mention as ins stances, mangolina, ` Fruhst., zita, Feld. and exophthalma, Fruhst. Genus, GANDACA, Moore. 589. Gandaca harina, Horsf. Terias Barns Horsfield, Cat. Lep. E. I. C., p. 137, 1829. Terias gi „Wallace, Trans. Ent. Soe. Lond., p 320, 1867. Terias harina, Druce, Proc. Zool. Soe. Lond., p. 354, 1873. 1. Pontianak is on the Equator in West Borneo. 2 spa kiden jani 5 the e een specimen that it has “ beinahe schwarze ugel, die n Discus gelb . sind,“ so I place it under rakal rather ‘than with ilaa, Horsfield. : - Jour., Straits Branch A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO, 31 Terias harina, 3 and Pryer, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) 274, 1 XIX, p n harina, Pagenstecher, Abhandl. d. Senckenb. Naturf. Ge XXIII, p. 1897 ee harina elis, N Seitz, Macrolep., p. 173, 1910 Sarawak: Limbang, Mt. Selinguid, 4800 ft., Santubong, Tegora, Bau, Kuching (Sar. Mus.). Distribution: Sikkim, Hainan and the Philippines south through Malaya to New Guinea. Fruhstorfer separates the Bornean forms as elis sub-sp. nov., -which he describes from North Borneo as having “a white rith strikingly broad, strongly dentate border on the fore-wing.’ AK uching female shows absolutely no trace of dentation in the distal border, in others the only fuscous projection from the hind-marginal border is on the 3rd median nervule, in two others this border is certa inly more dentate. The width is variable. In the males this fuscous border is also variable. renus, HEBOMOTA, Hübn. 590. Hebomoia glaucippe, Linn. Papilio glaucippe, raaa e Syst. Nat. X, p. 469, 1758. Iphias glaucippe, Vollen n, Mon. Pier., p. 52, 1865 Iphias scores Wallac bee. Ent. Soe. Lond., p. 396, 1867. Hebomoia borneensis, 8 Proc. Zool. Soe. Lo nd., p. 356, 187 3. 55 glaucippe, Kirby, Cat. Diurn. Lep. Coll. Hew., p. 32, eee _borneensis, ra and Pryer, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5 Hebomoia borneensis, 5 Seit? Macrolep., p. 176, pl. 70, d, 3, 1910. 5 India, China and the Philippines south to the Molucca (a) makake glaucippe borneensis, Wallace. The males are not uncommon in Sarawak m on Kinabalu siz ing. The four spots in the ga pre-apical patch of the fore-wing above are clear in some sp “ger but in others, the upper, or lower, or both, are fased with the fuscous apical border. In the hind-wing a few dark 1 8 en ginal spots are irregularly ibn a in one absent altogether, in another there are faint signs of a post-discal row. Vollenhoven writes that it is 22 rare 85 8 and that “les plus petits sont ceux de Java De Nicéville notes: that “ the Sanh ran 1 is identical with the Bornean one;“ b e te 5 states that “ sumatrana Hagen has the proximal black bordering of the R.A. Soc., No. 67, 1014. 32 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. orange spot considerably narrower than in borneensis, the apical T, itself broader, adorned with somewhat laiger wedge-spots Genus, PARERONIA, Bingham. 591. Pareronia valeria, Cramer. haa valeria, Cramer, Pap, Exot. ar E 85, Pa gage? 1779. onia valeria, Vollenhoven, Woh. , P. 8 valeria, Wallace, Trans. Ent. So. Pioni, 1 350 1867. Eronia valeria, Druce, Proe. Zool. Soe i p. ET 1873. Nepheronia Iutescens, Butler, Cis Ent. it Y ig 79. Eronia valeria, Kirby, Cat. Diurn. Lep. 1. Hew Fi 32, 1879. Nepheronia 16 5 Distant aha Pryer, wiv hy. Nat. Hist. (5) XIX, p. 272, ee nia lutescens, e nd Pryer, l.c Eronia valer ra 38 cher, SADHA. d. Senckenb. Naturf. “Gek KN ITT, p. „1897. Pareronia valeria as ngg Fruhstorfer, Seitz Maerolep., D. 78, pl. 66 c, gand 9, 1910. (a) Pareronia valeria lutescens, Butler. Mt. Kinabalu up to 5000 ft., Limbang, Kuching, Qasp (Sar. Mus. Wallace notes “the eee males have rather more elongate fore-wings, with a slightly concave outer margin. Vollenhoven draws Riera to the possibility of separating the Bornean form.! Distant and Pryer record, without com- ment, both valeria and lutescens in their list for North Borneo. Pagenstecher writes “Die hinterfliigel zeigen: þei einen von Borneo (Samarinda) vorliegenden Exemplare auf 2 5 Oberseite weit mehr Gelb, die Unterseite derselben ist waschen am Aufsenrande ‘ahd am Grunde mit stärkerem gelblie ‘hem Anflug. SUB-FAMILY 2. PAPILIONIN 2. The standard work on the Oriental species of this sub-family is that of Rothschild and hte published in Novitates Zoologice Vol. II. 1895, and now brought up to date by the latter author in Seitz’s Macrolepidoptera of the World, 1908-1909, As these authors have so carefully studied the complete synonymy of these butterflies it is unnecessary to quote numerous references to other works, so in the following pages—wit few w exceptions, —only ae “Le se trouve en Java, Sumatra, Banea et Borneo, la variéta dans rniére ile et sur le eae (bret où la forme que, nous avons décrite comme le type, semble ne pas se rencon ntrer. Horsfield s0 done la question si ces a formes ne seraient pas deux espéces distinetes “A Revision of t hes Polen of the 3 Hemisphere erelulling Africa’? (Novitat. oe 11, pp. 165-463, 1895). Jour. Straits Branch 4 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. 33 three references are given: first to the original descriptions and figures, then to the 1895 “ Revision” and lastly to Seitz’s Macro- lepidoptera of the World. orty-three species are recognized in the present paper from Borneo. Former writers on Bornean butterflies give the following numbers: Wallace (1865) in his historic memoir on the Papilios of the. Malayan region allows 29 for Borneo. Druce (1873 gives 30, many of which are not allowed now. Distant and Pryer (A887) give 21. Pryer and Cator (1894) increase this to 50 and Bartlett (1896) to 61. The present reduction to 43 is due to the introduction of subspecific nomenclature and rather broader views as to varieties of one species. Thus although only 43 species are p teg here, we count some 70 different named forms, several which originally passed as distinct species, but are now con- Be as aberrations, sexual forms or sub-species. The following new names are proposed here : No. 608. P polytes theseus form ignea, 3 nov. No. 617. P. antiphates itamputi ab. aperta, ab. n In regard to geographical distribution of kaa Papilios, this will be treated in detail on some future occasion. Here we may briefly note one or two points of interest. Of our 43 species occurring in Borneo, only 4 are peculiar to the country, though we might add several sub-species, which, though very similar and closely allied to forms in neighbouring countries, are nevertheless peculiar to Borneo. However, if we treat the term “ species ” in its sieges more up-to-date sense we have only four peculiar to Borneo. Of the 5 35 are found in Sumatra, 33 in the Ma kar Peninsula, but only 25 in Java, the majority of which are wide-ranging species found “ait India to Australia The above figures show very clear the close relationship be- tween the Malay Peninsula, 1 and Borneo and the com- parative isolation of Java. Wallace noted this in 1865 and it i of T 5 reco ord his actual words! : s ation of the 3 of the species of the ad- jacent d will thus enable us to correct opinions formed from a mere Coma aaen of their relative positions. For example, looking at a map of the archipelago, it is almost im e to avoid the pre that Java and Sumatra have been recently united ; their present proximity is so great, and they have such an obvious resemblance in their voleanic structure. Yet there can be little doubt that this opinion is erroneous, and that Sumatra has had a ore recent and more intimate connexion with Borneo than it has had with Java. This is strikingly shown by the mammals of these islands—very few of the species of f Java and Sumatra sia identical, while a considerable number are common to Sumatr and Borneo. The birds show a somewhat similar W — — —— 1. Trans. Linn. Soe, Lond. XXV, p. 29, 1865. RI A, Soc., No. 67, 1914. we. 34 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO, and we shall find that the i of insects we are now treating of: tells exactly the same tale. Thu Sumatra . 20 sp. common to both islands ; Borneo .. 29 sp.] j Sumatra ‘al eL BD || 55 sp. common to both islands ; — JAYA „ Borneo .. hee BD: 20 sp. common to both islands ; Jara o. ce RT Bp] showing that both 1 hom Java have a much closer relation- ship to Borneo than the ve [to] each other—a most singular and interesting result a we consider the wide separation of Borneo from them both, and its very different structu Since W allace. wrote those lines, further en abundantly corroborate his statement 880 Sumatra has a much close ation ship to Borneo than to Java, but the statement that Tari too is closely related to Borneo in not borne out. From our knowledge to-day we can assert that Site ain and Borneo, with the addition of the Malay Peninsula, present a very similar fauna indicating a close and 1 1 8 1 relationship between the three countries, but that Java has been separated for a long time and now has a mor generalized indian fauna in addition to its Goalies Javan fauna, while the three countries mentioned above are characterized by an essentially specialized Malayan fauna. The two iors genera occurring in Borneo may be dis- 1 thus Expanse of wings: 70-190 mm. First sub costal nervule = oe -W une emitted nearer apex of cell 1 i PAPILIO. 1: Expanse of wings: 36. 47 nm. First sub- costal nervule of fore- Pa emitted nearer aad of cell than apex .. LEPTOCIRCUS. In compiling the following key to the Bornean species Papilio I have chosen superfie ial characters in preference to small differences in bian which do not appear very satisfactory. 1 Wings large, 120-190 mm.; cell of hind- bans. above, with ine exception pi a small sal port ways or iae which er dive mai e ih e, beyond and below the cell. Fore-wing never with red basal spot. Hind-wings mover tailed. ore-wings abnormally long and hind-wings small. General colouring v velvety black with prominent green ted band from a 3 to inner margin. and across hind-wing . .. BROOKEANA. Jour. Straits Branch A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO, 35 21 Both a inion broad. Ground- colour of fore-wing fuseous, of hind- wing yellow 3 side Ln d hairs on sides of thorax HELENA CERBERUS, 31 Without ets hairs ith very noticeable blue hah on n fore-wing above MIRANDA. 41 Male without blue M bout ce (o faintest trace only) on fore- wing. emale fore-wing . greyish, Female above white- -grey ANDROMACHE gi Female above brown-grey ANDROMACHE MARAPOKENSIS. 51 aa Aiea 3 vein- N n fore-w aale ANG 8 5 e with. pawal halt dark fuscous, outer half w broad grey Vein-stripes .. AMPHRYSUS FLAVICOLIIS 11 bilge = moderate expanse, 70-115, rarely 140 mm; cell of we -wing 1 8 e e white; but if the apex of cell and avoid is sees sii ka if yellow, the fore e-wing has prominent red basal spot. ee -wings dani tailed, sometimes no 2 Fore-w ming: vein 11 not anastomosed vit 3 Ground- ee Ga — “ge fuseous, ree ed ya te General Pattern w without ban nd from f for ing t * margin ee 3 5 hind. pi a ception, in which pae “hind e rent long 55 No spot t base of 5 below. 5 Hind-wings without yellow discal e r band 6 e 3 reren the x below 3 “Both wings above uni- form ue-black in male, ruses piesi with light-gr ein- ther broad. Female vein-stripes W. ish-gre a „ NOX NOCTIS, 81 Male wW 3 vein-stripes whitish NOX BANJERMASINTIS, 1 With tails and red spots on hind-wing. 8 Terminal portion of abdomen yel- ~ R A Soc., No. 67; 1914- A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO, low; red spots on nd- -wing post-dis- NEPTUNUS DORIS. oo Farina! portion of abdomen not yel- p obsolescent .. ARISTOLOCHIAE ANTIPHUS, 61 White sany on thorax below and on patagia. 0 with a yellow spot a e angle of hi is SLATERI HEWITSONI. 71 Ge . colouring brown kag gê with blue gloss males, females, H without yellow anal spo pu es PARADOXA TELESICLES. 51 Hind- =. with yellow 6. X yellow- -green band vine apex of fore-wing to inner z and across dise of nd-wing . DEMOLION. 6! Broad pale “yellow pateh beyond cell in hind-wing. — 7 "Pale ase! apical band = — te © s — -S © male, whitish in the fem NEPHELUS ALBOLINEATUS. 81 Apical band reduc: ed hee k dication of a third NUBILUS. T1 Fore-wing uniform fus cous-black ; ellow apieal band. 8 Hind-wing bel out trace of 5 0 3 across mi y the radial nervure HELENUS ENGANIUS. 81 se alc lo narrow blue or Jour Straits Branch 2 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO, 37 bluish- ae spo across the post- lis region; aboy with four alon spots, 9 Hind-wing below without hind- a ea row of range-red spots ISWARA ARASPES. 9 1 Hind- -wing below wit a ind-margin FUSCUS DAYACUS. 2 Hind-wing with complete dis- al band of pale greenish- yellow spots (g) or incom- 8 discal band of red 9 POLYTES THESEUS. 41 Spots at base of hind- -wing below. Short ngira band enclos- ing three black patches on as -wing below towards anal angle ACHERON. 51 No ochreous spota c on hind- qo — iled „ LOW Hind-wing without tails.. MEMNON. For he green or green- blae metallic glo Fore-wings Aoa green band KARNA CARNATUS. 4 Fors: -wings with green median = PALINURUS. vo to Fore-wings: gro ind colour “whit te; with dark bd bands across the cell 8 e. the hind-margin. Hind-wing above with red anal Spo 5 Light submarginal band in re-wing much broader than black marginal oe der .. AGETES KINABALUENSIS. 51 Light submarginal band in 5 much narrower than black marginal bor . STRATIOTES. 41 5 above wiku red ot. 5 ind. wing below with row of red spots from costa to inner margin ARISTEUS HERMOCRATES. 51 Hind-wing below without red 6 Inner portion of black median band in a hen continued well be- yond apex of e ell .. ANTIPHATES ITAMPUTI. a SA aa 1. Some of the female-forms of memnon have discal or post-diseal region yellowish, R. Ai Soc., No. 67. 1914. 3 onc 3 General 0 i A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. 6t Inner portion of black — band in ning -wing tet not extending be- | nae x of cell i above consists of 0 5 pana ageng e colour fro apex ore-wing to ë e and across to inner Brod of oper ers Pore-wing 100ked; a tawny orange band on brown- fuscous grêma colo Hind- zitl long t 1 41 Fore- wings sli Fen hooked ; fore- tin 3 1 i ce of greenish-yelloy ots Fuscous “ground 7 Diseal gio * to Q 2 © ® = 4 on dark: fuseous Tails very short wings; en i Soe it for the most part onflue nt. 6 Tee above a ken hjnd- margin nal of n spots and wink e above with hind- Sage cog row of green spots and with spate in cell. 7 Red sath in anal re- e of hind-wing. be 8 ‘Sho rt subcostal band e Be — spot not joinin basal ka hind-wing 0 Short subeostal band on hind-wing ces — ba- 1 bar = the short sub- costal band just below the subcosta band on hind-wing below not joining basal band, nor EUPHRATES DECOLOR, PAYENI BRUNEI. EMPEDOCLES. SARPEDON, DOSON EVEMONIDES. EVEMON ORTHIA. EURYPYLUS MECISTEUS. Jour. Straits Branch 4 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. te HRE cell. 0 || PROCLES. Sub- á marginal border BATHYCLES BATHYCLOIDES. 51 ee in 8 wings broken i up i spot 6 Hind. ving tailed .. AGAMEMNON 51 Without tails ARYCLES. 21 Fore-wing, vein 11 e, vith 12. General pattern not banded, but with 5 e in mimicry of Danais r Eu 3 Abdomen with black median line on under: iin -wing below without yellow spo 5 Danaine mimie, with white pes or stri n fore-wi sag J MACAREUS MACARISTUS, 51 Pape no mimi = uni- form fuscou 83 . LEUCOTHOE RAMACEUS. 41 Hind-wing below re Fio anal spo DELESSERTI. 31 5 without black median line nders ide MEGARUS, Genus, PAPILIO, Linn. 592. Papilio brookeana, Wallace. 0 kare aa brookiana, Wall. 4, Proc. Ent. Soe. Lond., p. 104, Ornithopiera brookiana, 3 gê Butt. 1, 1856, hoptera brookeana, Hey Ornithoptera brookeana, Wall, a ee Linn. Soe., Lond., p. 40, Troides brookianus, Rothschild, Novitat. Zool. ee ts 198, 1895. Papilio brookiana, Jordan, Seitz, Macrolep., p. 17, 1910. Mt. Kinabalu up to 4500 ft., Tiwi Limbang, Kuching, Quop (Sar. Mus.). Not uncommon in many localities in Barawa: usually prefers inland jungle and streams ; SEERA ally to be seen feeding at wet places on rock or sand, but m often at an or oe rapidly up and down half sunlit mountains and s The typical tea 988 rs in Borneo and the island of Balabac found in Perak, the Natunas and Sumatra. An allied peces P. trojana, Staud., i is found in Palawan. - Hie Jordan en a gak the. Ka kaka ma is white, and ia akin hay super-imposed fu urposes of this ae W artificial we . eal it as the re R. A Soc., No. 67, 1914. 40 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. Although in Wallace’s original description the name of this’ species is spelt with an ‘i,’ it seems unnecessary to per- petuate this mistake, as Wallace himself gives the heading ` Brookeana group” and writes Ornithoptera brookeana in his paper on the “Malayan Papilionide in 1865. Hewitson figures the species in 1856 as brooke eana, but writes brookiana on the page of text facing his figui And in a foot-note he writes nl, “Tt has been mained by Mr. W allace, in com- pliment to Captain Brooke, the Rajah’s brother. A curious aberration of the male from anadah with grey- fuscous costal margin and pateh of same colour at termination of the 3rd median nervule and radial in the hind-wing above, instead of the usual velvety black. In this specimen the fore- wing below has prominent white spots and those of the hund- marginal row in hind-wing below are large and continuous (the black veins alone separating them). 593. Papilio helena, Linn. Papilio helena, Linn., Syst. Nat. (X), p. 461, 1758 Papilio cerberus, Felder, eg Zool.-bot. Ges. Wien, p. 29}, 1864. Troides ee 5 Rothschild, l.e- p, ma 1895. Papilio heler erberus, Jordan, l.c. p 910. Bira buh on Hane and North India rough Malaya <0 New Guinea. (a) Papilio helena cerberus, Felder. Mt. TONE a ae Samarahan, Quop (Sar. Mus.). This sub-species occurs from Sikkim and Assam south through Barca and the Malay Peninsula to Borneo and the Natunas. The Sarawak males show no variation; the females vary in the white edging to the veins of the fore-w ing above, which in some is hardly noticeable, in others well ‘dev eloped. The double hind-marginal row of black spots also varies in develop- ment, in one all the spots of the inner row touch one another and are fused with the outer row, in others they are Pender seis from one another but fuséd- with the outer margin, and in others they are ae nega kai In size the fornida range from 126-172 mr 1. Captain Brooke was the nephew of Sir James Brooke, and 1 a eee Rajah, who succeeded on the death of ames Brooke in 1868. Capta ere died ea same year. Wallace, however, ksi the species to Sir geet es Brooke in these words, My specimen (kindly given me by hop Ogg Brooke) peal gent the TE KANG but I have If once ie it on the wirg near Sarawak. I e named it after 8 . whose benevolent Government of ai e, Country in whieh it was dis- pd every true Englishman must admi 1 Jour, Straits Branch A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. 41 594. Papilio miranda, Buti. Papilio miranda, Butle , Lep. 3 p. 3, pl. I. 3 and g, 1869. Troides mirandus, Rothschild, . P. 227, 1895. apilio miranda, Jordan, l.c. A 26 pl. 14, bg, e 9, 1910. Distribution: Borneo and Sumatra. (a) Papilio miranda miranda, Butler. Sandakan (Pryer); Trusan and Limbang (Sar. Mus.). The type form from Borneo only, with a “closely allied sub- species, neomiranda, Fruhst., in 0 0 Described from Sarawak specimens saeka by “Mr. Lowe” pa a) Sir (then Mr.) Hugh Low). Jordan states that it is “no rarity in the hilly country of North Borneo.” Collecting in Sarawak does not bear this out. 595. Papilio andromache, Stdgr. Papilio pandaan, ice A Iris, V, p. 393, 1892. Troides andromache, Rothschild, le. p. 228, 1895 Baier | marapokensis, atc Aa Berl. Ent. Zeit., p. 419, Papilio bai Soars: Jord., l.c. p. 26, pl. 13, 8 "pens Papilio andromache marapokensis, Jord., Le. p. 26, 19 Confined t to the mountains of North Borneo. The type form on Kinabalu, with a sub-species on Mt. Marapok. (a) Papilio andromache andromache, Staudinger. I saw the female of this sub-species flying slowly up the Minitindok gorge on Kinabalu, alt. 3,000 ft.; a few were taken in the neighbourhood, but no males. (b) Papilio andromache marapokensis, Fruhstorfer. Only known from the Marapok Mts. near Lawas. 596. Papilio amphrysus, Cr. Papilio 5 Cramer, Pap. Exot. III, p. 43, pl. 219, fig. A, Ornithoptera flavicollis, Druce, Proe. Zool. Soe. Lond., p. 356, Troides amphrysus flavicollis, Rothschild, le. p. 231, 1895. Papilio amphrysus flavicollis, Jord., l.c. p. 28, 1910. The species ranges over Sumatra, Java, Borneo and the Malay Peninsula, also occurring on the outlying islands of Banguey off the noi bens of Borneo and on the islands off 4 s Sun (a) Papilio amphr Maan ga Druce Mt. Kinabalu, Trusan, Limbang, Baram, Kakus s (Sar. Mus.) This sub-species is confined 5 Borneo and Banguey Island. Two female forms are recog zed. form actinotia, 3 is the dark form with outer end only of cell greyis (ii) 2 form alympia, Honrath, is the light form with cell for the most part or entirely greyish, R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. The colouring of the collar is variable and yet further names are introduced by Fruhstorfer to note these variations. Thus the red-collared form of the male is called ab. gardineri, females with collar brow 5 are ab. bruneicollis and the black- collared form is ab. nigricollis. In many Sarawak specimens only the barest trace of a 1 is visible and there are inter- mediates grading up to a well-defined yellow or red collar from none at all 4 e., the whole head and thorax black). Jordan states that ‘the yellow-collared is the common form. This is not so in Sarawak, where red-collared species pre- dominate, and only the female form actinotia has so far been brought to the Sarawak Museum. These vary greatly in size, the 5 55 wings in one reaching 74 ine shes, in another only 54 ine In the miales the yellow vein-stripes vary in deve cea in some well-marked and long, in others obsolescent. The yellow scales at the end of the cell are absent in one specimen ka ROUP. 597. Papilio patie Swair Papilio , Swainson, Zool. III., III, t. 102, 9 , 1822 Papilio noctis, KN itson, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., p. 423 pl. 66, o figs. Papilio portni, Westwood, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., p. 90, pl. 4, as: 5 trix, 8 Le. p. 92, pl. 4, fig. 4,9, Papilio e Rothschild, tê p. 259, and P. Aa Ng p. 260, 95. Papilio now noctis, pired, l.c. p. 30, pl. 18 e, g and ọ and form pl. 18 b, g and ę, 1910. Distribution: Malay Peninsula, Sumatra, Nias, Java, Bali and Borneo. The typical form occurs on Java only. (a) Papilio nox noctis, Hewitson, This sub-species is confined to North Borneo, where it occurs in two forms. The typical form has no yee vein stripes on the fore-wing below in the male. In the typical noctis female the yellowish-grey stripes on the nae wing are merged pan into a broad hind-marginal ban (i) ni typica. Jabang, Baram, Mit. Lingga, aut gre K KANGA. British North Borneo (Sar. Mus.). (b) Papilio nox banjermasinus, Fruhstorfer. Confined to South Borneo. The bovine: of the sale i is rather narrower then in P. not noctis. The stripes in the female are whitish, not yellow-grey: Jour. Straits Branch A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. 43 CooN-GROUP. 598. Papilio neptunus, Guer. Papilio neptunus, Guérin, Rev. Zool., p. 48, 1840. Papilio ee, Rothschild, J. c. 25 255, 1895 Papilio neptunus doris, Jordan P. 33, 1910. Ha ukon: Malay Spats Sumatra, Nias, Borneo. The typical form comes from the Malay Peninsula. (a) Papilio neptunus doris, Rothschild. Limbang, Malinau, Banting and Kuching (Sar. he ‘ee Confined to North Borneo, but closely allied to the Malay Peninsula form neptunus and through that to the Sumatran form sumatrana, Hagen. Hereror-Group. 499. Papilio aristolechiae, Fab. Papilio aristolochiae, Fabricius, Syst. Ent., p. re ky . Zo Papilio acuta, Druce, Proc. Zool. Soe. Lond., Papilio ant = $, var. periphus, Oberthur, A ee, IV, 187 pp. 43 and 113, hy data aristolochiae acutus and antiphus, Rothschild, l.e. p. 251, © Papitio aristolochiae antiphus, Jordan, J. e Distribution: China, India, Ceylon, Malay Peninsula and Archipelago as far as Flores Typical form occurs in India. (a) Papilio aristolochiae antiphus, Fab. Mt. Kinabalu, Limbang, Satap, Quop, Kuching (Sar. Mus.). This sub-species ranges from the Natunas, Nias and Su- matra to Borneo and Djampea Two varieties occur in Borneo: (i) ab. acuta, Druce, black specimens with narrow tail. awas, Baram, Samarahan, Satap, Quop (Sar. Mus.). (ii) ab. periphus, Oberthur, specimens with short tail. AGESTOR-GROUP. | 600. Papilio slateri, Hewitson. eee slateri, Hewitson, Exot. Butt. II. Pap., pl. 4, fig. 9, Papilio hewitsonii, Westwood, Proc. Ent. Soc. Lond., p. 10, 1864. 3 slateri hewi tsoni, Rot . Le. p. 363, 1895. Papilio hewitsoni, Jordan, Le. p. 4 2, pl. 20-b, 1909. Distribution; North India to Samata and Borneo. Ty- pical form from Sikkim and Assam. R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914 44 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. (a) Papilio slateri hewitsoni, Westwood. ae Sea: , Quop (Sar. Mus.). Confit o Borneo, but hardly sy raga from the Malay Pama ad Sumatra form, perses, de Niceville A variety with white stripes on Find ring is named per- sides Fruhstorfer. One from Quop and another from the summit of Mt. Matang show these white stripes slightly developed and therefore may be referred to this variety. CLYTIA-GROUP. 601.. Papilio paradoxa, Zink. Zelima ae aoa 5 Nov. Act. Ac. Nat. Cur., p. 162, pl. 15, figs. 9, 10, Papilio « coun us, Westwood, Cab. Or. Ent., pl. IX, fig. 2, 1848. Par 17 55 — , Felder, Verh. Zool. -bot. Ges. Wien, pp. 305 486 Papilio erda Butler, Lep. Exot., p. 33, pl. XIII, fig. 2, 6, Papilio jd, Butler, Le. p. 34, pl. XIII, figs. 3, 4, ae Pa pilio » zanoa, Butler, I. c. p. 33, pl. XIII, fig. 1, 4, 1 Papilio paradoxus telesicles, Tec theckila, le. p. 372, PS Papilio caunus er Rothschild, . e. P 376, 1895 Papilio eerie telesicles, Jordan, Le 44, pl. 20 b, 3, 49 2 b), 32 a, 9 (nec 32 e), 1909 Distribution : North sori aoe Malay Peninsula to Greater Sunda Isles and Pa (a) Papilio paradoxa Bale AN. nee This sub-species occurs in Borneo only. There are two groups of forms which until recently were looked upon as two distinct 2 8 but Dr. Jordan now sug- gests that they really represent on 1. Paradoxa-forms. We have two forms of the male and four of the female. (i) s form telesicles, Feld. 8 5 Matang, Satap, Quop, Kuching (Sar. Distinguished by the light blue discal stripes on fore- ing and hind-marginal row of white spots to both w riage, (ii) s form eucyana, Jord. North and South-east Borneo (Tring Mus.). gaw. stripes ani aa and sub-mar ginal spots of e-wing obsolescent. ci $ oon leucothoides, Honr Limbang and Kuc g (Sar. Mus.); North and South-east 2 (Tring Mus.). ö ; Jour. Straits Branch A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. 45 Both wings brown; hind-marginal row of white spots ch. Limbang 8 Kuching (Sar. Mus.); North Borneo Tring Similar to pai but with mg 3 of White apical stripes and a white spot at end of cell. The four examples in the darah Museum have five white apical stripes as described by Rothschild for this form. Jordan figures four only (pl. 49 a nee 32 b). 2 form albostriatus, Rothsch. North Borneo (Tring Mus.). Both wings with long white stripes, but no blue gloss. (vi) @form “juda, Butler! ( = daja, hse Matang and Kuching (Sar. Mus.). North and South-east Borneo (Tring as ae pte by the blue “gloss on the outer half the he fore-wi ing, by the row of white hind-marginal 95 in both wings and faint discal stripes, blue- white spot at end of cell and post-discal series of similar spots. 2. Caunus-form. is the rarer form in Borneo; both male and female are BAe mimics of the common Euploea, Æ. diocletianus lowi. vii) s ande form mendax, Rothsch. Malinau, Matang and Lundu (Sar. Mus.); North and South-east Borneo (Tring Mus.). HELENUS-GROUP. 602. Papilio demolion, Cr. Papilio 5 Cramer, Pap. Exot. I, p. 140, pl. 89, figs. A, B, 1776. Papilio demotion, shea om l.e. 13 283, NN Papilio demolion Jordan 1, pl. 21 a Distribution : Tangise et Sis south 0 3 Java, Lombok and Borneo, with a sub-species on Nias and another on Palawan. (a) 1 8 demolion demolion, Cramer. t. Kinabalu, Limbang, Kuching, Lundu (Sar. Mus.). A common butterfly in Sarawak. 1. Rothschild uses this name for a male form of paradoxa eee but as it does not repr 0 any g marked form, only one phase aake e of male forms, it has been rightly eee by fe aa The name is the 3 still av valable ye the very distinct female padat aran 3 ve figured by Butler in Lepidoptera Exotica 1870, pl. XIII, fig. 4. Rothschild's 8 daja appeared in 1895. R. A, Soc., No. 67, 1914. 46 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. 603. Papilio nephelus, Boisd. An kd nephelus, Boisduval, Spee. Gen, Lep. I, p. 210, 1836. “~ „ Forbes, Naturalist's Wand. E. Ar ch., p 18 Papilio 8 saturnus, Rothschild, l.e. p. 290, 1895. pilio nephelus albolineatus, Jordan, l.c. p. 52, 1909 chin Malay Peninsula, Borneo, Java, Sumatra sd ae off the west coast of Sumatra. The typical form rs in Java. 88 51 nephelus albolineatus, Forbes. Limbang, Malinau, Quop, Kuching (Sar. Mus.). Confined to Sumatra and Borneo. 604. Papilio nubilus, Staud. 1 5 Staudinger, Iris YA, 91. 344, 1895. Papilio nubilus, Roths aie Le. p. 291, 1895. Paran nubilus, Jordan, l.c. p. 52, 1 A rare species only mi from a single Brunei specimen, with a sub-species from South-east Sumatra, similarly only known from one specimen. Possibly these two specimens are only varieties of nephelus. 605. Papilio helenus, l. Papilio helenus, Linn., Syst. Nat. (X), p. 459, 1758. Papilio helenus, var. a Dani, Doherty, Journ. As. Soe. Beng., 31 91. Papio h helenus pees rang eae 25 P. 7955 1895. Papilio helenus enganius, Jordan Distribution: Japan China A ‘tele ah to Malay Peninsula and Archipelago as far as Timor, but not on Celebes. (a) Papilio helenus enganius, Doherty. Mt. Kinabalu, Malinau, Dulit, Santubong and Satap (Sar Mus.). This sub-species occurs on Borneo, Sumatra, Java and Lombok. I noticed it as common by the side of a rocky stream on Kinabalu, where six to ten were often seen together drink- ing at some moist spot. With wings expanded but fore-wings lowered over the bright yellow spot on the hind-wing they easily escaped par but on being disturbed, raised the fore- wings and quite astonished me “by the sudden display of iwa baie taking flig The lunules on the hind-margin of the hind-wing below vary in paltas from one to five, the two at the base of the tail disappearing first. 606. Papilio —— White. Papilio iswara, White, Tolimy I, p. 280, Papilio eee e a Mon, Tin, 15 391 1859. Papilio iswara, Rothse aa, ie 289, Papilio iswara Para. 77 eee p. 855 1505 Jour. Straits Branch A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. 47 Distribution: South Tenasserim, Malay Peninsula, Su- matra, Banka, Borneo, and Natunas. (a) Papilio iswara araspes, Felder. 9 8 ie Mts., Mt. Matang, Mt. Santubong and Kuching (Sar. Mus.) Only on Borneo and the Natunas. 607. Papilio fuscus, Goeze. ee scus, Goeze, E nt, Beytr. III. (D, p P. 87, the Papilio fuscus prexaspes, Rothschild, aes 297, 1895 Papilio fuscus dayacus, ir dan, l.c. p. 1909. Distribution: Andamans to Solomons ae not found in Sumatra, Java, the small Sunda Isles or in the e A curious distribution suggesting direct communication be tween India and Papua via Borneo and Celebes (a) Papilio fuscus dayacus, Rothsch. Mts. Santubong and Matang, Quop, Bau and Kuching (Sar. Mus. Know n from North and South Borneo, with closely allied sub-species in the Andamans and Malay Peninsula. PoLyTEs-Group. 608. Papilio polytes, Linn. Papilio polytes, Linn., Syst. Nat. (X), p. 460, 1758. . Pa apilio 1 Cramer, Pap. Exot. II, p. 128, 11 180, fig. B, Papilio Poa theseus, ee e 15 349, Papilio polytes theseus, Jordan, L pL 106 = 1909. Papilio polytes valeria, Jor ey Fo 190 Distribution: India and China to Moluccas. (a) Papilio polytes theseus, Cr. - a Kinabalu, Limbang, Kuching (Sar. Mus.). A common butterfly in Sarawak. This subspecies also occurs in Sumatra. Four forms of the female have been recognized a Borneo, to w hich I now add one more. (i) nonia, Jord., coloured like the male. (ii) theseus, Cram., with red spots on hind-wing, but no white = ots This is is the common. form of female in Sarawak. The red discal spots are variable, in some there are loar, in others two, or only one on the inner margin. In one t slight! elongated, showing an ae to the next form. (iii) melanides, De Haan., red discal spots lengthened into stri R. A, Soc., No. 67, 1914. 48 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. (iv) numa, Weber, discal spots of hind-wing white. The two Sarawak examples of this form have two well developed white ener above the second and third median nervule and a third smaller one be- tween the first and second 1 nervules. These white spots do not invade the (v) ignea, 11 nov., has one large yellow por in the end of and extending over the bases of the radial and 5 nervules, “and outwardly bordered by the ordinary theseus row of red discal s pots. A single specimen from Kuching (Sar. Mus.). (b) Papilio polytes valeria, Jordan. Described from three females from Baram, Lawas and Mantanani Isles 609. Papilio acheron, Gr. Sm. Papilio acheron, Grose-Smith, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) XX, p. 432, 1887. Papilio acheron Grose- Smith and Kirby, Rhop. Exot. I, p. 11, pL V, (Pap. ) figs. 1, 3, 88 Papilio acheron, Rothschild, Le. P- 33 1, 1895 Papilio acheron, Jordar e s, 1909. Mt. Kinabalu, cire. 3, 920 tt (Sar. Mus.). Iny known from the mountains of North Borneo, (Kina- balu, peli and. Dulit A allied species or sub-species, P. forbesi, Gr. Smith, occurs in 15 mountains of Sumatra 8 8 Kinabalu specimens vary slightly in the ochraceous and in hind-wing below, whic h in some ang s fails to enclose the black patch below the third median nervule. one an red pre-costal spot extends slightly below the costal nervure. 610. Papilio lowi, Druce. Papilio Ta aige Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., p. 358, pl. XXXII, fig. 6, Pa SING io, ‘ibs, Le. 15 321, Papilio lou c. p. pl. is 4 A and 29 b, ọ , 1909. Two forms of he aaa are recogni (i) form zephyria Jordan, in shake abe hind-wing has 4 “large white distally yellowish central area,” and (ii) form eens Lathy, in which the ta wing is nearly ack, oe the white a This 3 is said to come from North Borneo, Palawan and Balabac. Rothschild oe attention to the fact that Mi. Low’s butterflies came from many islands besides Borneo in that they passed through several hands before coming to ruce who described this species, giving “ Borneo“ as 1 I suspect that the locality “ Borneo ” is wrong and that the Jour. Straits Branch A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. 49 species is really a tailed form of memnon confined toPalawan and Balabac, while Borneo has the tailless memnon only.! 611. Papilio memnon, Linn. Papilio memnon, Linneus, Syst 2 p. 460, 1758. 1 4555 memnon, Rothsehild, l.c. P 314, 1895. pilio memnon, Jordan, l.e. p. 73, pl. 30 b gand 48 bg, 1909. * ha species ranges rin Japan, China and North India to Malaya as far as “Borneo, Lombok and Flores. The ty pa form is confined to Borneo, Java, Bunguran, Banka, Bawe and Bali. In Sumatra, Nias and Batu Islands there is a separate race, anceus, Cr. This is one of the very rare in- stances where Java and Borneo have the same vane while that on Sumatra is distinct. However, Jordan notes that several of the female forms of this sub-species pa more restricted ranges, thus four out of the five known in Borneo are not found elsewhere (a) Papilio memnon memnon, Linn. P. memnon is a common butterfly onnon Sarawak. The female forms are distinguished thu (i) 2 form ç gyrtia, Jord., fore-wing with red basal spot and 5 sh sub-apical area, otherwise very dark; hind- bs neatly pure black, (ii) 2 101 Aber, Jord., sharply defined black basal area of ore-wing above, ing of wing broadly striped with whitish-grey. Not rare in Sara wak. (iii) form Taomedon; Cn; tren renn hind-wing wo rows of black s This i is aoe common form in e It also occurs in Jav 5 and the Natunas. (iv) form eee Jord., hind-wing yellow with single row of reduced n maner black patch A single example from Bintulu in Sarawak Museum. (v) 9 form anura, Jord., discal spots of hind-wing orange. Abdomen yellow, with black dorsal line and under- side. Panis-Group. 612. Papilio karna, Felder. Papilio karna, Felder, Verh. Zool.-bot. Ges, Wien, p. 323, 1864. Papilio arjuna carnatus, Rothschild, I. c. p. 387, 1895. Papilio karna weed Jordan, I. c. p. 80, pl. 35 a, 1 1. Sin e writing the above Dr. K. Jordan has kindly written to me from Tring glance ‘t We have several specimens of Papiiio lowi said to be from North Borneo; they came a few years ago from a trustworthy dealer, baki the collector may have deceived him r. Jordan then nee that both lowi and memnon may really oceur 5 in Borneo as he has the Palawan and ee Malayan forms of Papilio antiphates 2255 the Limbang River in Born R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. Me 50 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. The typical form is confined to West Java; a sub-species to North-east Sumatra and another 55 to North: Borueo. The allied species—species China and India to the Malay Fonna. Java and Notts east Sumatra, but is not yet known from Borneo. (a) Papilio karna carnatus, Rothschild. Mt. Kinabalu, Limbang, Quop, Bau, Paku, Kuching (Sar. Mus This is gorgeous Swallow-tail is locally known as “the Sa- rawak Beaut it is not uncommon in old jungle where it prefers sunny e or streams. 613. Papilio palinurus, Fab. Papilio palinurus, Fabricius, Mant. Ins. TI, p. 2, 1787. Papilio nali, Bakhan kili, Le. p. 387, 1895 Papilio palinurus, Jordan, Le. p. S!, pl. 35 b, 909. Dotik: Burma to Malay Peninsula, pee and Borneo, with sub-species in Nias, Palawan and the Philip- pines. (a) Papilio palinurus palinurus, Fab. Mt. Kinabalu, Limbang, Kuching (Sar. Mus.). Rather scarce in Sarawak Jordan states that “in most of the specimens from No Borneo the band is slightly blue: ab. solinus Fruhst.” Tho from Kinabalu and Sarawak are not ticeably green in Pa to the blue-green of the previous species (P. “karna carnalus). 614. Papilio agetes, Wesiw. Papilio agetes, Westwood, Are. Ent. IT, p. 23, pl. 55, figs. 1, 2, 3. Saat meee: var. insularis, Staudinger, Iris. 1 P 349, 1895. pilio agetes insularis, Ro thsehild, l.e. p. 417, 1 Pate ae. kinabaluensis, Jordan, J. C. p. 87, ; | Jistribution : Sikkim to Malay Peninsula, mountains of Sumatra and Borneo Mt. Kinabalu). (a) Papilio agetes kinabaluensis, Fruhstorfer. This sub-species is confined to Kinabalu. I have not seen it. 615. Papilio stratiotes, Gr.-Smith. Papilio ee Grose-Smith, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) XX, Papilio 8 Grose-Smith — Kirby, Rhop. Exot. II, Pap., R 29, pl. XIII, figs. 1, 2, 189. Papilio stratiotes, Roth schild, 58 p. 417, 1895. Papilio stratiotes, l.c. p. 8 7, pl. 41 b, 1909. Mt. Kinabalu and Malinau (Sar. Mus.). Hitherto only known from Mt. Kinabalu; there is one men from Malinau, a hilly region near Mt. Molu in eens Sarawak. Jour. Straits Branch A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. 51 Not uncommon between 2,000-3,000 ft. on Kinabalu; and occasionally found on the banks of the Kadamaian river, where a Dusun horrified me by catching one in a cloth, which he had on his head at the time, extracting it therefrom in his fingers and then handing it to me—absolutely uninjured !! 616. Papilio aristeus, Cr. Pa anne aristeus, Cramer, Pap. Exot. IV, p. 60, pl. 318, figs. E, „1782. „ Felder, Verh. “Zool. -bot. Ges. Wien, p. 302, pilio aristeus hermocrates, Rothschild, l.c. p. 420, 5. Papilio aristeus hermocrates, Jordan, le. p. 88, pl. 55 F 1909. ile te North India to Bismarck Islands and North Austra (a) Papil aristeus 5 Felder. Mt. Kinabalu (Sar. Mus.). Burma to Timor, excluding Java. Two varieties have been named (i) ab. ra slice Eimer, has narrow white discal area on wing (ii) ab. 45 8 Eimer, cell of fore-wing with three white bands instead of four. The single Kinabalu specimen in the Sarawak Museum is referable to ab. aristeoides 617. Papilio antiphates, Cr. Papilio „ Cramer, Pap. Exot. I, p. 113, 51 7 2, figs. A, Tapilio aleibiade 8, g Mant. Ins 5 1787. 1 itamputi, Butler, Forbes W Wanda in East. Arch., p. 276, 1885. Papilio 5 alcibiades, Rothschild, bg ne 411, Papilio antiphates itamputi, Jordan, l.e. p. 89, pl. 40 5 1909. Distribution: China, India, Ceylon and 0 (a) Papilio antiphates itamputi, Butler 1 Mt. Kinabalu, Malinau, Banting, Sedans. Kuching (Sar. us.). This sub-species occurs in the e Peninsula, Sumatra, aan Daag Island and the Natu Ae on species in Sarawak. The following varieties occur in 585 e Museum séries: the 4th black band on the fore-wing similar to the 2nd and 3rd in even breadth and reac hing t the median nervure; in most specimens, this 4th band is wedge-shaped, tapering towards the median nervure. in some extending half way across the cell or less. < In two specimens from Kinabalu and Malinau, the two outer black bands are not joined towards the anal angle. As Butler expressly states of ifamputi that “the external black 1. A Dusun on Kinabalu assured me that P. stratiotes and P. eos were sexes of the same species and that he had eaught them in cop. R. A; Soc., No. 67, 1914. 52 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO, border (is) not completely divided by the green band,“ this „ with divided bands may be distinguished as ab. aperta, 618. Papilio euphrates, Felder. Papilio hah gand 890 0 Ent. Mon. VI, p. 283, 1862. Papilio antiphates, var. decolor, Staudinger, Iris, J 1 279, 1888. Papilio 5 2595157 Roths 2 Id, J.. p. ilio euphrates decolor, Jordan n, J. C. p. 90 ok Ranges from North Borneo to the Philippines. (a) Papilio euphrates decolor, nin aia Mt. Kinabalu, 3000 ft. (Sar. Mus.). This sub-species is confined o North Borneo, Banguey and Palawan. I have referred one Kinabalu specimen to this form, as the inner portion of the median band in the hind-wing below only just passes the cell limit and the succeeding black spot is very small. In antiphates itamputi the spot is always larger and the median line extended well below the apex of cell. In this specimen, as in mj ab. aperta, the two outer black bands of the fore-wing above are not joined anally. 619. Papilio payeni, Boisd. . payeni, DE Spec. Gé = iag, 45 b. 235, 1836. Papilio brunei, Fruhstorfer, Ent. Nachr., p. 300, 1894. Papilio payent brunei, ‘Rothschild, 155 p. a 1595. Papilio payeni brunei, Jordan, l.e. p. 92, Distribution: Sikkim and Panis to Malay Peninsula and the Greater Sunda Isles. (a) Papilio payeni brunei, Fruhstorfer. Malinau, Mt. Matang, 3200 ft. and Quop (Sar. Mus.). North and South-east. Borneo only. A rare species. = Coprus-Group. 620. Papilio empedocles, Fab. Papilio empedocles, Fabricius, Mant. Ins. II, p. 10, 1787. Papilio empedocles, Rothschild, l.e. p. 427, 1895. Papilio empedocles, Jordan, Le. p. 93, pl. 42 e, 1909. Kuching and Quop (Sar. Mu Distribution: Malay a or Greater Sunda Isles, Banka and Palawa The only sanak exhibited by the Sarawak Museum series is in the yellow spots of the fore-wing. These should be six in number, p Ist and 3rd much smaller = the others. In one specimen the Ist is absent, in another t ordan tous that the species flies in ine hills, All the Sarawak Toe come > from low-country. Jour. Straits Branch A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO, 53 FURYPYLUS-Group. 621. Papilio sarpedon, Linn. Papilio sarpedon, Lin „Syst. raa 46 N p- 46, 1758. Papilio sarpedon, Rothschild, KA Pe 5. ilio sarpedon, Jordan, l.c. p. PS 4 d, 1909. Mt. Kinab ws piers Kuching Quop (Sar. Mus.). Distribution: China and Japan to the Solomon Islands. The typical form ranges from North India, Tonkin, Hainan and Philippines south to Malay Archipelago as far as Lombok. A common species in Sarawak, exhibiting hardly any varia- ion. 622. Papilio doson, Felder. Papilio doson, Felder, Verh. Zool.-bot. Ges. Wien, p. 305, 1864. ee jason, var. evemonides, Honrath, Berl, Ent. Zeit. „ P. 396, pl. 10, fig. 2, 1884. Papilio eurypylus ation, 5 es x ay Ase Papilio doson evemonide. es, Jordan, Distribution: India, China and TER (a) Papilio doson evemonides, Honrath. Mt. Kinabalu, Kuching and Quop (Sar. Mus. This sub-species ranges over the Malay Peninsula and Greater Sunda Isles, including Banka and the Natunas. 623. Papilio a Boisduy. Papilio evemon, Boisduval, Spee. er Lep. I, p. 234, 1836. Papilio evemon, Rothse child, Lc. p 436, 1895. Papilio evemon orthia, ‘Jordan, kê. p. 98, 1909. Distribution: Assam to Ka Peninsula and Greater Sunda Isles including Nias and Bar (a) Papilio evemon orthia, Ka Kuching and Quop (Sar. Mus This subspecies is 1 a “the Malay Peninsula, Su- matra, Banka and Bor This and bath ye 17 KN to be the commonest species of this group in Sarawak, though it is very likely that the other two 0 species (mecisteus and evemonides) are frequently passed over in collecting, owing to their great similarity to one another. 624, Papilio eurypylus, Linn. og ho nesre anang Syst. Nat. (A), p. 464, pilio mecisteus, Distant, Rhop. Malay., p. 301, ra 108, ey Peio eurypylus axion, ea mecisteus, Rothschild, kê. P. 5. eurypylus mecisteus, Jordan, Distribuim - India, China, Malaya ne Astral (a) Papilio eurypylus mecisteus, Distant. Kuching (Sar. Mus.). A single specimen, R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 54 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. This sub-species is confined to the Malay Peninsula, Greater Sunda Isles and Palawan. 625. Papilio procles, Grose-Smith. shah ee 8 Grose-Smith, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) XX, P. e protes, 2 and h Rhop. Exot. I, p. 13 e VI da P.), figs. 1; 2, 188 Pap o procl es, gaen A p 436, 1895. 8 755 procles, Jordan, l.e 9, pl. 44 b, 1909. Mt. Kinabalu (Sar. Mus Not known from any Aig locality. 626. Papilio bathycles, Zink. Ponie bathycles, Zinken, Nov. Act. Ae. Nat. Cur., p. 157, pl. 14, 31. 5, re 18: Papilio bathyeles $, Var: peg erie 5 Berl. Ent. Zeit. XXVIII, p. 396, pl. 10, fig. 3 Papilio bathycles bath 5 en Le. p. 438, 1905 Papilio gr bi bathycloides an, le. p. 100, pl. 44 e 1909. Distribution: India to the e Sunda Isles and Pilawan (a) Papilio bathycles bathycloides, Honrath. Limbang and Kuching (Sar. Mus.). ‘This sub-species ranges over the Malay Peninsula, Sumatra Borneo, and Palawan. The type form (bathycles) occurs on Java only 627. Papilio agamemnon, Linn. Papilio agamemnon, Linneus, Syst. Nat. (X), E a 1758. Papilio agamemnon, Roths child, l.c. p. 447, 1 apilio agame ss Jordan, l.e. p. 101, pl. 45 T 1909. „ India, China, and Malaya to Australia. The typical form ranges from India and China to Bali and the Philippines, with sub-species in the Papuan region down to Queensland and the Solomon Isles. (a) Papilio agamemnon agamemnon, Linn. A common species in Sarawak and often seen with other Papilios of this Eurypylus-Group crowded together on some wet patch of sand on a river bank. In its natural surround- ings in the jungle it is very difficult to see both in flight and at rest. It thus affords an excellent proof of the procryptic value of a “ broken up” pattern over one which is unicolorous. however naa and suited to its surroundings. t drawer, however, like many other protectively coloured baki Kan it forms a conspicuous object of beauty. 628. Papilio arycles, Boisd. daa arycles, Boisduval, Spee. Gén. ie I, p. 231, 1836. Papilio arycles, Ro thsehild, l.c. p. 446, 1895. Pa api aryeles, Jordan, le. p. 102, pi. 45 e, d, 1909. Jour. Straits Branch A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO, 55 tailless species ranging from the Shan States and Malay n to the Greater Sunda Isles, Banka and Palawan. Gray records this in the British Museum from Borneo and Butler among ce lepidoptera collected by W. B. Pryer at Sandakan. Not i 1 the Sarawak Museum collection. MACAREUS-Group. 629. Papilio macareus, Godt. Papilio macareus, Godart, Ene. Meth. IX, p. 76, 18 Papilio macaristus, Grose-Smith, Ann. Mag. Nat. — — (5) XX, p. 434, 1887. Papilio macareus macaristus, Rothschild, l.e. p 457, Papilio macareus macaristus, Jordan, l.e. p. 104, pl. Ky z 1909. Distribution: North India to Hainan, Philippines and Bali. (a) Papilio macareus macaristus, Grose-Smith. Mt. Matang 3,200 ft., Bidi, Bau, Satap, Kuching (Sar. Mus.) This sub-species is confined to Borneo. It is rare in Sa— rawak. A good mimic of the common Danaine D. vulgaris, Butl. 630. Papilio leucothce, Westw. 1 „ Westwood, Are. Ent. II, p. 128, pl. 79. fig. 3, Papilio 5 Westwood, Trans. Ent. Soe. Lond., p. 99, pl. Papilio Cie ramaceus, Rothschild, l.e. p. 459, £ Papilio leucothoe ramaceus, Jordan, l.c. p. 105, pl. 47 b 1909. Distribution: Malay Peninsula, Sumatra and Borneo. (a) Papilio leucothce ramaceus, Westwood. Mt. Matang, 3,200 ft., Kuching 8 Sue (Sar. Mus.). This sub-species is confined to Borneo. It is very rare in Sarawak. A good mimic of Euploea anil. Druce. 631. Papilio delesserti, Guérin. Papilio delesserti, Guérin, Rev. Zool., p. 23 23: Mee catoris, Grose-Smith, Ann, Mag. Nat. yani (6) X, p. , 1892. Par sitio delesserti, i agg le. p. 459, Papilio deles Jordan, Le. p. 105, pl. “a 55 1909. , Distribution : Malay Peniueale Greater Sunda Isles, Banka and Natunas, with a sub-species in Nias and another in Pa- lawan. (a) Papilio delesserti delesserti, Guérin. Trusan, Malinau, Simanggang, Kuching, Bau, Quop (Sar. Mus.). A good mimic (the female in particular) of the Danaine Ideopsis daos and the mot Cyclosia pieridoides R, A, Sac., No, 67, 1914. 56 A LIST OF THE BUTTERFLIES OF BORNEO. In most of the Sarawak males the cell in fore-wing above has an outer border of five small white spots, the Ist on costa, the 5th above the 3rd median nervule. But in some the 2nd and 3rd are partially fused with the distal streaks of white ground-colour; in one the and, 3rd and 4th are completly fused as in the females. 632. Papilio megarus, Westw. ard megarus, Westwood, Are. Ent. II, p. 98, pl. 72, fig. 2, Papitio 5 e Le. p. 460, 1895. Papilio megarus sagittiger, ‘Jordan, le. . 106, 1909 Distribution : Kean, Tonkin pake Hainan 81 to the Malay Peninsula, Sumatra and Born (a) Papilio megarus sagittiger, s This sub-species is confined to North Borneo. A closely allied form (fleximacula) has been found on Banguey Isle. Genus, LEPTOCIRCUS, Swains. 1 Band across both wings wh vs T ʻi .. CURIUS 11 Band across both wings oan ee ix ve ws .. MEGES 633. Leptocircus curius, Fab. Talak iring curius, Fabricius, Mant. Ins. 8 P. 9, 1787. circus curius, Jordan, Le. 4 9. Ba N North China to 0 | as far as Palawan, Borneo and Java. The typical form ranges from Assam to the Malay Peninsula, Greater Sunda Isles and Palawan. (a) Leptocircus curius curius, Fab. Mt. Kinabalu, Limbang, Kakus, Kuching, Quop (Sar. Mus.). This is the common species of the two. Both occur in the same localities. Rather like dragonflies darting. swiftly over water, then hovering for a few moments with long quivering tails. They are easy to catch thus at flowers. 634. Leptocircus meges, Zink. bassoon meges, Zinken, Nov. Act. Ac. Nat. Cur., i 161, 1832. Leptoci meg fordan, l.c. p. 108, pl. 49 d, 1909 Distribution : South China to Malaya as far as the Philip- pines and Celebes. The typical form is confined to the Greater Sunda Isles, Pins Leptocircus meges meges, Zink. Mt. Kinabalu, Kakus, Busau, Satap (Sar. Mus.). Jour. Straits Branch R. A: Soc., No. 67, 1914 The Malay Peninsula and Europe in the Past, By Dr. Hendrik P. N. Muller ABSTRACTED FROM THE DUTCH By P. C. HoyNckK VAN PAPENDRECHT. In the course of last year two Dutch reviews have devoted space to the country which chiefly ens ra readers of our Journal. In‘ Onze Wewe” (June 1913) Z . B. Kielstra wrote an article on “ Het Maleische peh E Phe Malay Penin- sula) in which reference is made to the works of Swettenham, 3 and Wright & Reid. And in “ De Gids” (November 1913) Dr. Hendrik P. N. Muller published the first or historical! — part of an essay entitled“ Britsch Malakka” (British Malacea)* which is to form a chapter of his work on Asia of which the first volume appeared in 1912. Dr. Muller has spent a couple of years in various parts of Asia and to the vast material then collec ted he has been since adding by extensive researches in archives and litera- ture. The following is an abstract of the chapter of Dr. Muller's work which has now appeared and which depicts the relations of European nations with the part of the Peninsula that now forms the British sphere of influence and with the present colony of the Straits Settlements. The subject seemed to me of sufficient in- terest to the members of the Straits Brack R. A. 5. to tempt me to undertake its translation; and the task attracted me for more than one reason. Dr. Muller and I have been friends since the age of fifteen and he was the last to see me off when I first set out for the shores referred to in his present narrative. On the other hand my own happy recollections of what has been to me the land of free trade and fair play made it pleasant for me to render my fellow members of the Straits Branch R. A. S. acquainted with the results of Dr. Muller’s labour and x 385 his vivid description of ancient doings i in and about the Stra In my abstract I have, while ‘tightly abridging the original, rendered as faithfully as possible the author’s own wording ane that of his numerous interesting quotations. In translating the latter I many now and then have been too literal, but then my pur- pose was to maintain the quaint picturesque character of the langu- age of olden days. other sonne A nations 1 French sah German maps) (). As the Paen apply the name Malace. a to the whole of the Peninsula, as also did the treaty ofLondon. "P.C. n Jour, eae Branch R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914 ; x Ki k + | a 58 THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. Mr. C. Otto Blagden had promised to assist me in revising the text of my abstract; with the aid of his knowledge both of the Dutch language and of the subset under review he has carried this out in such a generous way, that his revision has extended into an tn gde cooperation for which I wish to record my profound gratitude, PC H. vP. The political relations of the Straits with Europe began in 1511, when the Portuguese, very shortly after their first appearance in Western India, and nearly a century ahead of the Dutch, came into contact with the Malay Peninsula. In that year a fleet under the great Affonso de Albuquerque sailed from Cochin and wrested the town of Malacca from the ruler of Johor’. The object of this expedition was to obtain a firm footing at a point commanding the great sea-way, a port of call where ships trading from India “to China and the Spice Islands could refresh their crew and provisions, an emporium for merchandise and pro- duce. The Portuguese made Malacca into a fortress of such solid construction that its demolition, three centuries later, involved a considerable outlay. It was from this stronghold that the Portu- guese traded all over the Archipelago and opened siei there; it was from Malacca that Antonio de Brito sailed to Ternate and in 1522 built the first fortified settlement, Sao Joao Bautista, in those islands. During their short reign in the Archipelago Malacca held the place which Batavia was to occupy under Dutch rule. The settlement at Malacca was subordinate to the Portuguese Vice- Roy of India. The Dutch relations with the Peninsula started even before the 3 of the Oost-Indische Compagnie. It was Jacob van Heemskerk who anchored off Johor in 1602 and was welcomee by its ruler as a en needed ally against the detested Portuguese. This prince—like most of his successors, remained throughout on friendly deni with the Dutch and often gave them direct support. “It may be said that amongst all the kings of India none has . 80 straight and favourably disposa in all his dealings “wih ust? He ‘began in the same year by giving van Heemskerk shelter for the purpose of waylaying a Po rtug guese “ caraque” on its voyage from Macao to Portugal. The capture of this vessel was in retaliation for the murder of seventeen Dutch sailors in Macao in the previous year. The big clumsy ship was eventually overpowered and her cargo taken to Amsterdam. The sale was quite an event; the curios, lacquer ware, silk and porcelain made a 1 Dr. R. wees ae Inlandstaemuie d dae Matayivehen Hathineel. Jena 1905) maintains that in the 1 ning of engis tury the whole of the Penin- sala, kamer aaa adin was under Siamese supr conn acy. (2). Valentijn. Oud en Nieuw ee e Vol. 5. 1726 p. 339. Jour. Straits Branch THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. 59 great sensation not only amongst the upper classes in the Nether- lands, but also in other countries. The total value of the sale amounted to not less than three and a half million guilders. Even nowadays the Dutch indicate the finest and thinnest porcelain by the name kraakporselein, after the caraque (kraak) which carried this valuable cargo’. At the request of the Sultan, van Heemskerk took a Johor envoy home with him*. He left Jacob Buys with the Sultan “ to look after our affairs and counting houses,“ Our headman “ Buysen appears to have lain here till about 1605 and to have “been relieved by the upper merchant Cornelis Franex. The “factory still continued in 1609%½ Two years afterwards Johor seems to have had a chance of playing a pre-eminent part in the history of the Far East. In case the new head-office in Java should prove a failure, the Dutch had resolved to transfer it to Johor’. But this necessity did not arise and the fixed establishment at Johor soon saw the end of its career“. According to a letter from Governor-General Coen to the Directors of January Ist 16147 the “Compagnie” had then still a “lodge in Joor.” But oe the Acheenese burned down the Sultan’s town about the same period’ the Compagnie desisted for good from the possession of a factory. Undoubtedly the poverty of ‘the country had been a N factor. The Sultan even asked Matelief for the loan of few hundred rixdollars, up to a thousand. However the harmony remained undisturbed. In 1614 the Compagnie took the side of Johor against * Atchijn“ in spite of the fact that she had a factory in the latter country. The Sultan offered to permit the Dutch to build a fort at the mouth of the Johor river against the (1). R. Fruin, 5 Geschriften. Vol. 3. The Hague, 1901, p. 295. De Navorscher. Vol. Documenten voor de ae hindenis der Nederlanders in het Oosten by P. A. Tiele, kaa orisch 3 yo (2). In 1604 an ambassador of that king was in this sanr says Pieter- van ae in his“ Beschrijring van de Oos ene Comp.“ in ma nuseript = the State Archives at the Hague, terminated in 1701. This ambassador re from Holland with Matelief in 1606 (Tiele. De Europeers. I. p. 61). (3). Valentijn V. p. 359. (4). — V. p. 359. (5). De Nederlanders in Djohor en Siak 1602-1865, by E. Netscher. Ver- handelingen Bataviaasch Genootschap, 1870. p. 28. (6). “ How long afterwards it remained in existence, is unknown to me; bu t “I almost believe "that not long afterwards our counting-house was broken up,” says Valentijn (7) a adie voor de ie nekani a der Nederlanders in den Maleischen Archifel, by P. A. Tiele. I. the Hague, 1886, p. 60. (8). Netacher, p. 39. (9). Valentijn, V. p. 335. R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914, 60 THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. common Portuguese enemy’. But the cost of this was considered out of proportion to the possible results. Neither did the Com- pagnie comply with the king’s pressing request in 1640 “ to make a fort for his security at Batoesouwer, that is on the river Jhoors.“ The town of Batu Sawar was siti lated “5 or 6 miles up the ‘river of Djohore ” and was the capital where the prince“ mostly resided*.” The Dutch have never had a fortified settlement in the country. At the time when the Dutch made their appearance in the Far East, the power of the Portuguese was already on its decline. Jan Huygen van Linschoten, w hen visiting Goa (1583-1589) had found carelessness, incapac ity, neglect of duty and corruption pre- vailing amongst the colonial officials who chiefly owed their appoint- ment to high rank, nepotism and influence rather than to their own merits. Linschoten thought it a miracle that their ships did not all perish through want of care in stowage and navigation. Their losses on this account were enormous. A great part of their profits arose from piracy, a common evil m these days especially in “ Malaxe waters” and carried on by Chinese, Malays and in 1 15 colonial youth also by the Dutch. About 1580 the only places e Peninsula and the Archipelago where Portugal maintained da R were Malacca, Amboyna and Tidore*. It is true the capital invested by Portugal in the East greatly exceeded that of the Dutch rival Compagnie (Coen valued it at 50 million guilders’, which figure includes that of the Spaniards) but their strength was not in proportion and a vigorous stroke delivered at their oc stronghold Malacca would ‘break it entirely and render them arm With this e in view Admiral Matelief closed, as early as 1606, an alliance with Johor, the first of many treaties between the Dutch and that ae In case of success the Dutch were to hold Malacca and to have the sole right to trade with the Sultan’s capital free of duty, all other Europeans being absolutely excluded. But the first attempt failed. In 1640 the Compagnie again under- took the siege of Malacca, maintained it for five months and on the 14th of January 1641 succeeded in taking the fortress“. The fi nal result was obtained by 650 Netherlanders “being all the “ sound people left, soldiers and sailors. On our side more than “1500 officers, soldiers and sea- faring - men have lost their lives (1). Letter from Adryaen van der Dussen, upper merchant, to Governor General Pieter Both of November 10th, 1614, Tiele. Bouwstoffen, I. p. 16. (2). Governor-General van Diemen to the Directors, November 30th, 1640. (3). Valentijn, V. pp. 335 and 359. (4). Tiele. 7 Luropeers ete. 4th series, IV. pp. 158 and 178. (5). “5th, II. p. 287. (6). Krala Resistor op de Generale Dachi van het Kasteel Batavia. - 1635- 1805. Lan, | 832. 7 Jour. Straits Branch THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. 61 “chiefly from infectious disease’”’ The Johor people had lent powerful support; the Compagnie “ would never have become mas- “ter of that strong place without their assistance?.’ For nearly two centuries the Dutch flag was to wave from the Malacca fortress; not until 1825 was it to disappear for good. The loss of the dominating position on the great high-way to the Archipelago and the Far East was fatal to the power of the Portuguese in those countries. How fully they realised this them- selves is shown by a letter written in 1673 to Governor-General Joan Maetsuyker at Batavia by a Governor of Macao. Bitterly complaining of competition by Dutch freeburghers from Batavia ‘on Lampacao, an island in the vicinity of this town Macao,” the letter goes on: “It seems to us that you ought to be content with “ possessing the whole of India and to let us live in peace in this little district and what is still left under our jurisdiction, since “ you are now the larger power in India. For do by others as you „would be done by? Six years later the Bata yik Government “even writes to Malacca “ not to respect ship’ 8 certificates of the “ Portuguese, but to treat them as natives.” The situation of the Portuguese 0 which the Dutch found in Malacca after the conquest affords a distinct illustration of the difference between Portuguese and Dutch colonial policies in those days. It also gives the key to the surprising difference which the he trav eller observes in the remains of the language and the descendants of both nations in countries which they have consecutively occupied. Portuguese blood and language still sur- vive in Indo China? and in Ceylon; the Dutch language has entirely disappeared and in Indo China descendants of the Dutch race are a great exception. In Malacca we notice the same kind of thing. Gn taking possession of the town, where the hardships of the siege and infectious diseases had caused great mortality, the Compagnie found among the survivors a great many Portuguese nor ials. The State had aoe up the trade ae. monopolised some time in order defray the expe of its costly ee Tor which ae POETE revenue of talon and dues was insufficient. But no more than the kaa and British Com- panies in a later period the Portuguese Gove b l to keep its monopoly intact and it had slowed private trade on payment of high duties. This had attracted numerous private citizens to the colonies as permanent settlers “ thinking no more of “ Portugal, but sustaining and E themselves with ar A Te van Dam. r from rna par of India to Directors 9th-lith July, 1645. Tiele Pass e I p. 2 (3). Dagregister van ae Kasteel Batavia, ty (4). 0. p: (5). Azie Gespiegeld by Dr. Hendrik P.N ot k Utrecht, 1912, p. 220. R. A. Soc., No. 67, wu 62 THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. “advantages of India as if they were natives and had no other & fatherland’. » In their intercourse with the natives they used the Portuguese language, which down to the present day lias not died out in Malacca. The Jesuits and the principal elergy with the most notable “citizens were transported to Nagi apatnam with a large amount of treasure valued at a few hundred thousand reals (dollars), the remainder of the Portuguese to Batavia, none but a few Por- *tuguese families being lett in the town?” Notwithstanding this large exodus “ 1603 souls of Portuguese were still to be Found within the town of Malacca and its territory?” only eleven months after the conquest. And in the following year they were still so numerous that “ of the most prominent Portuguese citizens 3 per- Sons were appointed magistrates to administer Justice during the “ensuring year together with 4 Netherlanders“ This institution of magistrates was not to lead a long life’. As late as 1726, accord- ing to V alentijn’s volume abi na in that year, Dutch clergymen now and then preached in the Portuguese language. Gra dually most of these Portuguese died on for want of new ‘blood from the home country, or they were absorbed by the native races; but even now they have not entirely disappeared, Adhering to the system of toleration then prevailing in the mother country the Compagnie allowed freedom of religion in the. new territory, but not equal rights, and Roman Catholic divine service was at first limited to private dwellinghouses. And now and then an echo resounds of the far distant beginning of the eighty years’ war. Portuguese clergymen continued “to visit Malacca under pretext of breaking their voyage; but when they prolonged their stay for months the Council at Batavia wrote to the President (as the officer in charge was then styled) 6th December, 1645: “to purify Malacea’s territory of this heap of nuisance in “order that the Lusitanian and other inhabitants may remain “ loval to their oath to the Netherland Compagnie, the rupture of “which is the daily object of the simulating and faithless practices “of those maintainers of Romish doctrines, and not to tolerate the “ papists there longer than till the departure of the ships in which “they have come , Governor Johan Thijsen appears to have cherished similar feelings; 15th December, 1646 he recommends the removal out of the Portuguese population of “all that is 2 005. Governor-General Ant. van Do to N 12th December, 1642. fouvwstofien, III. Introduction. (2). Pieter van Dam. (3). Dagregtster, December, 1641, (4). do. (5). Dr. E. C. Godée elgg ee De Stichter van Hollands Zuid-Afrika. Fan van Riebeeck. Amsterdam, p. 183. (6). Tiele. Bouwstofin, III p. 55 Jour. Straits Branch THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. 63 “white or mestizo, for they are worse than devouring wolves for “this place, only living in idleness and usury on the sweat and “labour of the poor black inhabitants.“ He specially urges the deport ation of the Jesuits: “ the plague is less harmful than those vee in sheeps’—clothing®.” zut when peace was restored (1648) and the supremacy of the “United East-India Company ” in Southern Asia had been render- ed unassailable, softer feelings 8 855 to prevail and there are now in existence churches construc 13 i 1 the Portuguese time which have been continually used by the Roman Catholic communion. In 1712 the Protestant “ Dutch congregation ” mustered “ not more than “202 members, but that of the R oman Catholics was six times ‘as large, consisting of few Europeans 25 many mestizos and far “more blacks who had remained rusting (!) there since the time “of the Portuguese!” In 1735 the Batavia Government decreed “that the head- aranes “not being able to prove his “allegiance to the Reformed Church, he shall not be appointed to “the post of commissaris politicust.” But whilst the privileges of the ruling church were maintained—in the same way as they still prevail now in Roman Catholic countries—, religious liberty was not interfered with and no hostility was shown to the Roman Catholics; in 1782 the Compagnie gave instructions to Malacca “ to observe the old arrangements and customs about the Roman al Catholic inhabitants and ia to give them cause for complaint.” e Portuguese had been in the habit of levying duties on goods imported and exported and on ships passing through whether they “ broke cargo” or not. These duties varied from 2 2 to 9 per cents during the Portuguese 8 Din including the period in which Portugal belonged to Spain. e ompagnie maintained this system but e with distinetion of nations” and often “ with “some moderation’”, except in regard to the Portuguese who in their day had been in the habit of “exacting duty from the Dutch. Tt was only on payment of duty that foreign ships were granted permits, without which they were liable to ‘confi cation, especially those belonging to Malays, Moors (Muhammadan Indians) and Chinese. As a rule British ships were nery ed. The ompagnie began by fixing the duty at “ five per cent of exports and nine of “ imports’.” Three years afterwards Pouc vessels on passing (1). Tiele, Bouwstofen, III. p. e (2). do. p. 3 (3). Valentijn, V. (4). Realia, (5). do. (6). Dagregisier, 1645. (7). Pieter van Dam. (8). Instruction for „ Jeremias van Vliet, 9th September, 1642, Tiele. Aouwstofien, III. p. 7 R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914, 64 THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. through are taxed 44 per cent! which they paid “under protests.“ “The duty on passing through shall also be paid by the Coast “Moors? who traffic at Atchin, Pera and Queda and for that purpose “touch at Malacea*.” In 1664 the Netherlands Indian Govern- ment sent instructions to Malacca, to “ demand from every Por- 22 „ tuguese vessel according to her size and without manipulating her cargo: of a small yacht 300 rixdollars, of a middle sized ship 400 “ rixdollars and of a large ship 500 rixdollars. And if anyone “shall undertake to break cargo at Malacca, he shall, the same as “other traders, pay the Compagnie the toll of 10 per cent on his oti ut the damage accruing to the Compagnie’s “entire cargo’. own trade from this private commerce, especially by Indians, became so considerable that a resolution was passed at Batavia in 1618: “to raise the duty payable at Malacca by Moors and other “ private traders to 20 per cent, being very prejudicial to the Com- “ pagnie’s own business“; anc “that all native traders without the ~ Compagnie’s permits shall be encumbered with arrest. Those “provided with Danish or English ship’s certificates” (from the factories of those nations in India) “shall pay 20 per cent on “ their first visit and to the certificates of the Portuguese no respect “need to be shown’.” In 1679 the Governor was ordered to “admit “the Portuguese, English and other Europeans“ on payment of 20 per cent duty. But in 1688, evidently by order of the Directors, this measure was repealed and orders were given “not to land “there any packages or merchandise from foreign vessels,” to which was added in 1689: “ not even if they offer double duty and “the whole remainder of their cargoes’.” The year 1692 brought a new modification: “the toll was again fixed at 13 per cent of mports and exports there discharged or sold.” In 1744 this fonts was reduced to 6 per cen is tends to show that the pores system, which the Portaus and Spaniards had applied, as far as practicable to each other as well as to other nations, was not maintained with absolute vigour ain the Compagnie’s reign in Malacca. any years she made strenuous exertions to obtain an absolute 0 with regard to tin, the chief product of the soil of the Peninsula, which was then extracted on a relatively large scale in the so-called 5 owe Kedah, the islands of nee Realia 1648. (2). Tiele. Bouwstoffen, III. (3). People from the Garin ier Malabar Coast, (4). Realia, 1646. (5). Dagrgister, p. 110. (6) do. p. 425. (7). do. p. 597 and Kcalid 1679. (8). . Realia, Joyr. Straits Branch THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. 65 Ujong Salang on the Peninsula’s N. W. Coast, Singgora, ete.) Even in the Portuguese time the profits of the tin trade had filled the Government treasury as well as the pockets of Government officials and private individuals. And this metal continued to be the main article of trade as long as the Dutch flag waved over Malacca, and was the motive of Dutch intercourse with several of the native states on the Peninsula’. The export of tin was chiefly in the hands of “ Moors“ from “ Bengale and Choromandel ” and from the West Coast of India, who bought up the metal in the tin-quarters. Acheen and Malacca were the centres of this trade. On the 11th July, 1642, the King“ of Kedah, whom Matelief had visited in 1606, agreed with the Compagnie to let her have half of the tin- production of his country at a fixed price and not to admit ships without the Com- pagnie’s permits. An attempt was made to obtain a similar con- tract from Perak which was richest in tin. But that country refused, giving as reason its vassalage to Acheen, which had main- tained its claims on that state, although mea the conquest of Malacca it had waived those on Pahang*. But the Batavia Govern- ment did not leave the matter there.“ 8500 that the Moors “snap up all the tin in Perak under our very noses and stuff the country full with their piecegoodst,“ Governor-General Van der Lijn and his councillors resolved on 3rd June 1647 to prohibit Moor navigation to Acheen as well as to all Malay ports’. ais resolution was notified at “ Soeratte and Choromandel, ” which importe “d large quantities of tin for local use, to the “ regents ” 8 .e. native ae ) of those ports who were subject to the Great Moghul. The Compagnie thereby exposed her factories in those places (the one at Surat is still inhabited to-day) to the wrath of the Great Moghul’s people; but conscious of her power she did not hesitate. When the Surat office was attacked and looted in April 16482 the Governor-General and Council resolved “to re- Adress matters by arms.” Nothing daunted, the Compagnie seized “two royal ships from Mocha with a cash capital of eleven hun- “ dred thousand guilders.” This produced a wholesome terror; the local Governor bowed his head and acquiesced in everythin, ‘His ships were then restored to him. Van der Lijn and his Council were thus able to report that in 1648 no vessels “from Zuratte and “ Bengala appeared about Atjeh and the tin-places, since the direc- < (1). For the Compagnie’s 5 with Siamese vassal states see Aste Ges- Pteseld, I. chapter Siam 48-15: (2). Viele. Bouwstoffen, III. p. “106/7. (3) : DAL. (4). do. III. p. 343. This, in brief, is the purport of the preamble of the resolution. > (5). Tiele. Bouwstoffen, III. p. 354 and following pages. 6). do, p- 372. R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 66 THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. “teur Arent Barentsen has declined to grant permits.” The “Soenan Mataram,” predecessor of the present Susuhunan of Surakarta (Java) also prohibited the navigation of his people to Perak’. With Acheen no high handed proc seedings could be resort- ed to. The Dutch were in the habit of keeping a factory there; the native power was not to be trifled with and it also dominated a great part of the West-Coast of Sumatra, with which the Dutch had opened up a trade of some importance. But Van der Lijn succeed- ed in arranging with the Sultan that he and the Compagnie were to have the sole right of purchasing tin in Perak. 1 Vo great benefit to Acheen could arise from this, since the Dutch prevented other purchasers from coming to the Acheenese tin-market. The result was that the English left Acheen in 1649. All these measures rendered the Dutch factories in the tin- quarters less indispensable and important; and a tendency set in to draw all the tin to Malacca which for a brief space of time pro- mised to become a second Batavia. In 1649 the Compagnie collected in Malacca “770,000 pounds of tin, which is an extra- ordinary quantity?” ; the greater art of it came from Perak. About this time some of the permanent Dutch stations in the tin- quarters (i.e. those at Kedah, Ujong Salang and Singgora) began to decline. As regards Ujong Salang it was even resolved at Batavia in 1661 “to discontinue the navigation and for the present it “shall not be visited by our inhabitants unless the regents there “ should invite us again? Henceforth the name of Singgora is only to reappear 558 in the “ Dagregister“ when in 1675 an “ envoy of the King of “ Sangora ” ‘visited Batavia to solicit a renewal of the bien which had existed under the late Governor-General van Diemen. But on Kedah, more important although like Ujong Salang! “subject of the Siammer’,” a tight hold was kept. The instructions to “ break up the office there” (1656) also contained orders “for the blockade of its port.” This command was repeat- ed three vears later; the Governor was told to “ blockade the river “of Kedah as closely as possibler“; in 1663 the “ Dagregister ” mentions that “the river of Queda 1s stiil being blockaded, ” and in 1664 the Netherlands Indian Government resolve es, in spite of the King’s wish for peace’, “to continue the blockade of Queda a Tiele. Baon. III. 438/9. (2). Tiele. Bouwstoffen, III. p. 160. (3). Dagregister 1661. : (4). Gov. Gen. van der Lijn i in Tiele. Bouwstofen, IV. p. 233. (5). Dagreg na 1645. alia. (T). Realia, 1659. (8), Dagregister, 1663. ; Jour. Straits Branch THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. 67 “on the old footing'.’ Kedah did not bear this meekly; in 1676 Governor Bort writes to Batavia that the “ Compagnies cruising “sloops (chaloupen) had been assailed many times about Pera and “Queda by Malay pirates; but these had been lustily battered ; “< however one sloop lying in Pera’s river had been attacked “unawares by two of these pirates’ vessels and its crew with the “exception of two had been murdered.” And shortly afterwards he reports “ that about Dinghdingh? another sloop with a crew of six iy “had been rushed by the Quedaze pirates owing to the crew’s own carelessness. All of the crew were severely wounded and the scoundrels could not be overtaken‘ In 1651 the Perak “ lodge care serving for the tin-trade ” { Valentin) 3 was ransacked and an atrocious murder committed ‘on our servants theret.” This led to a resolution at Batavia (1651) s ek the a jaan of the King of Acheen“ to “ send “a military and naval force there to demand satisfaction.” In 1655 peace was restored but did not lead to the reopening of the factory. And already in 1656 a resolution follows “to blockade ‘its port and that of Atchin with armed vessels if reasonable “satisfaction be refused.“ But Perak persisted in its attitude. “ The prince sends the tin to Acheen in defiance of us, declining “to give the C ompagnie its competent half share, riding the high “horse,” and this in spite of his heavy indebtedness 10 the Com- pagnie. Of the debt of the King and his chiefs in Pera there * still remains to be paid 135,345 guilders, which will apparently result in nothing“ says the Dagregister of 1663. Not a trifling sum in 1 85 days! Putting on the velvet glove the Compagnie resolved in 1664 “to animate the Perak people to the supply of “tin?” and to allow free access to the Acheenese on their arrival “off the Pera-river and on their return not to take away more than “half of their tin, as before®.” And still Perak did not bow its head. In 1676 Governor Bort writes to Batavia: * Those of “ Pera comport themselves but moderately with regard to their “contract for the sole supply of their tin to the Honourable “Compagnie and for refusing entrance to the English and all other foreign nations®.” And three vears afterwards the murder occurs of some sailors of the squadron lying off the Perak-river, in which the King was evidently implicated’. At last in 1680 a contract is concluded with the King and Chiefs of Perak whereby “the Commandant Adriaen W ilan, | lying in the mouth of the (1). Realia. (2). Azie Gespiegeld, I. p. 150. (3). Dagregister. (4), Pieter van Dam. (5). Realia, (6). Dagregister, R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 68 THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. $ „ Perase- river was authorised to attack with arms all Malay ‘vessels, not provided with a “ chiap ” or who declined to comply “with a summons of ours to come on board,“ A Dutch factory was maintained in the eighteenth century almost until its end’. in 1758 a resolution is passed at Batavia “to construct a small “stone fort at Pera’ an id “to put the Countinghouse there in charge of a bookkeeper,” who in 1771 was replaced by an ensign’. In 1782 and 1787 this fort is referred to as still existing and garrisoned. Then it follows Malacca in its downfall. Besides tin, the Compagnie exported from Malacca pepper, gold and elephants, both of the latter > modest amounts. The pepper originated from Johor, sometimes “ in abundancet,” but owing to the situation of that country mos i of its production found its way to Batavia. The gold came from Kedah, the lepht from Kedah and Ujong Salang’. These animals were sold in the Compagnie’s lodges in Siam and Bengal; in 1645 the latter has ‘eight head Fom Malacca unsold’. * The large but sparsely populated Peninsula produced no other exports of any significance. A further source of income was the importation, “especially of piecegoods, which were for the greater part of Indian manu- facture ; the Compagnie called them “cloths.” But here the Moors“ were fervent competitors, since their ships, without a special resolution at Batavia to that effect, were again admitted to the Malacca-factory provided they did not offend against the tin regulations. In 1674 Governor Balthasar Bort had to issue “a ‘certain placard ” against money-lending by Dutch officials on the continent of India to “ Moors of Cormandel ” for the purpose of buying “cloths” and selling sas at Malacca to the detriment of the Compagnie’s business? Fo ae rest the inward manifests 0 vessels entering Malacca hor comparatively small importations, mostly for private use at the factories. - The combined profits and dues at Malacca did not cover the high expenditure. The large fort required a numerous garrison ; in 1649 it counted 477 Netherlanders besides 380 seamen’; in 1663 it numbered 286°. The reduction of the fort to a size justifying a diminution of the garrison was repeatedly urged, since Portugal was broken and the English Company still in its infaney and in need of everything, from ink and paper to money, an e (1). Dagregister, (2). Azie Gespiegeld, I. p 149. (3). Rea lia. (4). For instance in 1649. Tiele. Bouwstoffen, III. p. 460/3. (5). Valentijn, (6). Tiele. Bourastoffem, III. p. 238. (7). 5 P- (8). Tiele. vustoffer, m. p. 37 and 463. (9). Dasregisie 0 Jour. Straits Branch THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. 69 victuals. She had not-even been able to cooperate against Spain, as had been arranged in Europe in 1620; she had been obliged to recall her ships from the Philippines and to abandon her factories in the Moluccos and the Banda Islands; against 28 English ships in the Far East in 1622 the Dutch could muster 83!. But diminshing the size of the fortress meant such a heavy expense that the plan had to be given up and the large garrison maintained, The unwholesome state of the fortress having been amended shortly after the conquest, which had put an end to the aversion of many “of ours to that town? ;” it now numbered, besides the garrison, a few thousand inhabitants, many of whom liv ed on the Compagnie; in 1665 for instance there were over 800 slaves, 21 Netherlands citizens and “900 eee mestizos, blacks, Moors, Chinese, “ Javanese and Malays*,” all of whom found the whole or part of their living in merchantile occupations. Under these circum- stances a surplus balance was most unusual, one of these exceptions occurring in 1665, owing to—anc during—the short administra- eon of Jan van Riebeeck, the ae of Cape Colony. He collect- ed: Guilders. yesides | X * duties of the previous year 62.500 Profits on merchandise at Malacea 168.100 Pera 34 Guilders ae 000 Whilst the charges amounted to gld. ; 230.000 so that Malacca shows to the good gld. 4.0003.“ Bi a rule the administrators were less capable or less fortunate and (as in the days of the Portuguese) the revenue re- mained below the expenditure, albeit from other causes than com- petition from the officials, py gan T had suffered’. The vear 1645 showed a defici gld. ).000.—: in 1661 it was slightly larger, Malacca an dependencies vielding a profit of gld. 126.000. as against gld. 207.000. —in “ ch arges” ; in 1663 the deficit was again the same. The turnover was too small in com- parisom to the heavy expenses; in 1644 the stock on hand and the Outstanding debts did not come up to half a million guilders’, in ‘Aj. Tiele. De Europeers, ete, 5th series, n. p. 2 (2) G. G. van Diemen and Councillors to Directors eke December, 1644 in Tiele. Bouwstoffen, TII. p. 196. (3). Dagregister. (4). Dagregister. (5). Tiele. De oe ete. 5th series, IT. p. 291. (6). Dagregist (T). Tiele. Raion’ 11 8 = A. Soc, No. ads 1914. 70 THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. 1661 they amount to gld. 700.000.—, shortly thereafter to gld. 900.0007,—And more and more the Compagnie tried to draw the trade to Batavia, where she concentrated her strength and working power. In 1778 the Netherlands Indian Government went as far as to give orders to Malacca and Palembang “ not to suffer any “Jonge ‘r the navigation of Chinese junks in and through the Straits “of Malacca to other destinations than Batavia! The importance of Malacca to the Dutch lay not so much in the direct advantages to be gained by trading with the Peninsula, as in the power which its possession afforded of dominating the commercial sea-way to the Archipelago and the Far East, and the consequent necessity of preventing other nations from establishing themselves at such a strong position. Nearly every ship put in there or passed close by In the “ daily register ” of the castle at Batavia (as Anes dow n to 1680) there is hardly one place so often named as Mala 675 it even 88 the visit of a vessel “ with “ambassador from the King of Abassina, in the land 5 o Africa,” who was on his way to Batavia with a letter and a present of horses and “ forest-donkeys ” by which that prince solicited the continuation of the 1 which his deceased father had en- joved? In Malacca the Compagnie possessed a key which she kn how to use effectively, and not only so against Asiaties. In 1 6+ she captured off Malacca no less a person ‘than the Captain- Genes of Macao, together with his ship, although it was an English ones. And not long afterwards she stopped competition to Japan in the important article rayskins, then of vital interest to her factory in Siam* and of which a 5 frigate tried to bring a cargo to Japan for account of the “ Danmark Compagnie.” The vessel was in command of a SNS Barent Pessaert, who had entered the Danish service, become local “ president of a factory and had “ collected 25.000 rayskins in Trangebare and the Portuguese town “ Negapatnam. But in the Malax straits the ship has been “arrested.” The Compagnie had not yet obtained the trade mono- poly in Japan and therefore based her claim on the grounds that Pessaert had tried “to pass Malacca without paying toll” and that he was “a fugitive from Batavia and served foreign princes “contrary to his oath.” The matter was eventually settled, there being no sufficient legal ground with regard to the foreign countries involved to justify confiscation; but the Compagnie was to effect the sale of the rayskins in Japan for Pessaert’s account’. (1). Realia Dagregister, Tiele. ouwstoffen, III. p. 170. Azie Gespiegeld, I. p. 156 and following. Tiele. Bouwstoffen, III. p. 195. Jour, Straits Branch THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. 71 There were many other instances of Hollanders, entering into the service of foreign competitors, despite their oath to the Com- pagnie, and securing the best situations on account of their rare experience and pluck, their unrivalled all-round knowledge, prac- tical sense, skill and energy. The great Caron of Japan went over to the French and deserves some of the eredit of their present protectorate over Madagascar; other Dutchmen were engaged in the abortive French expeditions to the Archipelago and in the Swedish attempts to get there. The Peninsula even witnessed a case where some Dutch sailors deserted to the Malay enemy and lived with the natives. They were: “Johannes Gabrielsen of “ Haarlem and Jacob Hendrikxen of ingen who in 1674 with “the sloop de Roos left their cruising station off Malacea and after “committing a horrible murder on the entire crew of a certain “Malay vessel, went over to our enemy the King of Queda and “there had themselves circumsised in the Moorish ‘fashion.” Four vears later they both fell in the Compagnie’s hands and were ‘doomed to be hanged with a cord to the gallows so that death ensues!,” After the general pacification in 1648 the chronic state of wa gradually gave way to more settled conditions. Murder and piney diminished in consequence, ace ves still occurred and sometimes the Compagnie’s own people e the offenders. In 1663 “an 5 murder was e about Queda by our people, “those of the barque den Exter in which event 30 to 33 souls of a “ Moorish vessels were exterminated. Three sis were violated “and smothered in the sea with a bag of rice tied round the “neck. The ringleaders amongst these kana ska were Jan Gassion “of Malta, commander of the barque, Jacob Jacobs of Hoorn, Jan “Dirksen of Rotterdam and Hendrik Avelst of Drilst. These “have been executed; they had their right hands chopped off, were “broken on the wheel and beheaded.” - The rest of the gang were ordered by van Riebeeck to be hanged or to “ have the sword passed “over their heads*.” With the progress of the English in Asia. their freebooters also took a hand in troubling Malay waters and more than one of them were sentenced and punished at Malacea. the long list of Malacca administrators the only one who has made more than a passing name for himself in colonial history is Jan van Riebeeck (or Ri signees who was nominated on the 18th September, 1622, after a ten years’ stay at the cape of Good Hope. This was a promotion but not in title; he continued in his Cape rank of Commandeur to which was added “and sampan A he never attained the coveted title of Governor, let alone that of coe lor ordinaris or cooker Ra but in those tae Malacea — = (1). Dagregister, 1678 (2). Dagregister. (An ‘old punishment in the Netherlands, involving deg- radation.) \. Soe, No. 67, 1914. 72 THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. was a far more agreeable residence than the small ten year old white settlement amongst the Hottentots, which was only meant to be a port of call and had nothing to boast of but its climate. Many years afterwards his own granddaughter stayed a few days at the C ape on her way to Holland and, fresh from the luxury and comfort of Batavia, she turned up her nose at the ancestral founda- tion’. Jan van Riebeeck was held by his Directors in only moderate consideration. In Tonquin he had been found indulging in the common evil of trading for his private account and as to the Cape he had influenced the resolution to found that settlement by an optimistic forecast that it would be able to cover its expenses, which view had not been justified. No more than anybody else could the Seventeen Gentlemen (the 5 then doai of the grand future which was—and still i store for van Riebeeck’s creation. In those times of enaa development of the Dutch race in every direction they did not consider the results of those ten years at the Cape as something 5 But they saw no objection to his 55 Me 1 which was considered ost of minor importance. the date of his arrival there, ist ‘or ember, 1662, diligence ina ae characterised his adminis- tration. To the financial results which he obtained in business reference has already been made. They were appreciated in a letter from the Dies tors in Amsterdam to Batavia of 8th March, 1666: “It is a notable cargo attaining the sum of 1576 thousand “ ouilders that 596 lately left Malacca in ten ships for Bengale, the (Coromandel) Coast, Ceylon, Suratte and Persia?.” He had then already been relieved of his charge at his own request: “On May, “ 29th-30th 1665 it was decreed at Batavia to send Commandeur “ Balthasar Bort to Malacca for three years at 180 guilders a “month to replace commandeur Jan van Riebeeck, there presid- ing.“ On 23rd-24th November of the same year the Governor- General and Council resolved: “ Whereas the secretary of their „ Hon'ble Council has been elected Governor of Amboyna, to fill “this vacancy by the nomination of the Hon’ble Joan van “ Riebeeck, lately commandeur and president at Malaccat.” He lived for twelve quiet years in this capacity of secretary to the Batavia Government. It is then recorded in the Dagregister of 18th January, 1677: Having been confined to bed for over 5 “months by a lingering illness the Hon'ble Secretary to the Hon’ble “Council, the How’ble Mr. Joan van Riebeecq, fell asleep in the 7 „Lord this morning ” and on the 19th that he “ was buried in state “in the great church of this town in the after-noon: the funeral (1). See her letters of 1710 in Dr. E. C. Godée Molsbergen's excellent study already ie p. 245 and following. (2) De Be Godée 3 p. 185. (3). Da, register p. 1 „ te z k : jour. Straits Branch THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. 73 “being attended by His Honour” (the Governor-General), “ be- +f sides all the members of the Council of India and many civil “officers of standing and quality, preceded by the Compagnie’s “ soldatesque of the castle in full arms and by a deceased’s coat “of arms carried by the merchant Adriaen van Li His successor at Malacca Balthasar Bort was more fortunate = rose during the time of his office to the rank of Governor and 1 1677 even 10 that of Councillor Extraordinary, which dignities had also been attained by the first head of the settlement Johan van Twist. It was not the office that determined the title but the person of the office bearer; the same factory may be found alter- nately in charge of a merchant, ä sub-merchant, director, bein commander, governor and even bookkeeper. The field of action of the Malacca seke sapan has been geographically defined by Governor-General Antonio van Diemen in a useful statement of all the places“ in the Orient „possessed and “ frequented by the Portuguese and Netherlanders' He therein indicates the Peninsula by the pea name Maleya, now again adopted by British authors. “On the West and East-C oast of “ Maleya, ” writes he, “the Netherlanders possess Malacca with its “territory, and they are entitled. . ... .. inter alia to the commerce “of the entire Malay West-Coast, the bandars (Sports) of Pera, * Queda, Trangh, Ganong Oedjongh Salangh and all the islands, as also the trac Kingdom of Johor, Patany anc TAP OURR a In rs Kingdom of Siam the Netherlanders and “ Portuguese frequent jointly—amongst other places Sangora.” Every now and then factories were closed, sometimes only to revive again for a shorter or longer period. In the first quarter of the 18th century we find this sphere of action somewhat modified. Valentijn? writes that “ several other offices, to wit Peirah, Keidah, * Oedjang Salang and Andragiri ” (Sumatra) “ are subordinate to “the Government of ] Malacca.” The territory of Malah where the Compagnie exercised sovereign rights, referred to by van Diemen, was limited to the immediate 5 of the town a to the little SROs of Naning some slight distance away. Shortly after his val the first administrator Johan van Twist“ e the ack of al- “legiance from ap of Nanningh and adjacent villages*.” In 1644 Nanin ng rose rms against the Dutch, together with its North Western neighbour, the little district of Rembau, although they were both vassals the Compagnie’s ally Johor, which re- mained neutral, 157 as te Council of India wrote on July 9th 645 to Amsterdam, the friendship of this king only consisted in (1). Tiele. Bouwstoffen, III. p. 51/4. O). Vol Vs (3). Pieter van Dam. 67, 1914, R. A. Soc, No. 67, 19 , . 26 74 THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. his hatred of the Portuguese and had not outlived the-latter’s ex- pulsion'. Van Diemen sent Pieter Soury to Johor in order to prevent the estrangement which threatened to arise “from the ‘rebellion of the Manicabers ” (Menangkabauers) of “ Nanningh “and Rombouw, vassals of Johor.” The king promised to punish them’, In 1677 there were fresh hostilities, as? “ the Malays and “ Manicabers of the negories Nanningh, Rombouw and Songoed- “jong, situate about 6 miles in the country to the North “ Malacca, the first named being subordinate to us and the other “two to Johor, proclaimed as king a new pretender, a descendant “of the Manicaber princes on the East coast of Sumatra and whose “ ancestors had possessed the country of Malacca and to the number “of 3700 made repeated attacks on the suburbs of Malace as” but Bort adds “ that these were every time pluckily beaten off*.?” Two vears afterwards his successor Governor Jacob Jorissen Pits re- ports that “the little king of Nanningh and Rombouw has been “put to death by his own people who now pray the Compagnie „for peace®.” Sovereign rights over Rembau were not obtained till 1757 when it was ceded to the C ompagnie, together w ith Linggi and Klang, by the ruler of Johor in exchange for her frequent assistance in troops and ships against his enemies®. Beyond the vicinity of Malacca the Compagnie further exercised sovereign rights on the Dindings in Valentijn’s time; he writes that “ post- “holders were sent thither from here” (i.e. Malacca). In 1729 the Batavia Government resolved: “In evidence of Netherlands ‘owner-ship of Dinding the Compagnie’s coat of arms shall be * renewed*.” Some of the localities and countries “to the commerce of “whic h the Netherlanders were entitled“ according to van Die- men’s statement have been previously referred to; others were of no importance. Pahang does not appear even a single time in the General Resolutions of the ara Castle, a suffic jent proof of its insignificance to the Dutch. Since the 17th century it formed part of the Johor empire; the treaty with that country of 1685 styles its ruler “king of Johor and Pahang,” and as late as 26 November r, 1818 another treaty treats Pahang as a subordinate part of Johor. The present seperation € dates from the English (1). Tiele. Bunk. III. (2). Tiele es, HE KINL (3). jinn ee Bort of 3ist May 4677. e ere p. 2 (4). „„ (5). Dagregister p. 4 (6). E. Netscher. 8 Nederlanders in Djohor en Siak, p. 92. (7). Reatia. (8). E. Netscher, Appendix IV. Jour, Straits Branch om THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. =] Gn era. Although the largest in surface of the Federated Malay States it counts no more than 119,000 inhabitants even in the present day, and is to a great extent a wilderness. With Johor there were continual relations, mostly of a political character; these were even to survive the Compagnie and in Dutch colonial history this country takes a place of some importance. Throughout the 17th century there is not a single armed conflict between the Compagnie and Johor, but there is a diplomatic struggle for commercial privileges. The first treaty of 1606, al- ready referred to, closed the 2 5 on all other traders of European nationality whatsoever. In 1661 the English ask the king’s con- sent for the opening of a lodge bat “he has flatly refused this, not “wanting to give us evil suspicion, granting them however free “navigation!” which is then carried on fron the English factory at Surat. Although bide pleased with this latter concession the Compagnie continues to assist him against his enemies; in 1664 for instance “the President (van Riebeeck) will try to settle the “ differences between Johor and Siam At one time the Com- pagnie thinks she has obtained the coveted trade monopoly and freedom of all tolls by her contracts of 1685 and 1689, but these are repudiated by Johor and the agreement of 1713 confers no further rights than permission to trade. Johor then has its period of expansion; it subdues Pahang, Siak, Rhio; it also embraces Linggi and part of the present state of Selangor; it encircles Malacca entirely® lis inevitably led to live elier and more in- timate intercourse, despite the Compagnie’s reluctance to be drawn into Johor’s internal affairs; no profits resulted, only fresh burdens that swelled the inexorable and crushing losses in which Malacca regularly involved the Compagnie. As a reward for assistance rendered, the king, on December 14th 1745, bestows “ the country olf Siak in its entirety and for ever to the Homble Comp.” But, it was seen that this fruit could not be gathered without much fighting and it had to be relinquished. The Siak people by a ruse even got into the Dutch fort at the mouth of their river, looted it and murdered the garrison. In 1756 the Compagnie obtained from Johor the coveted “monopoly of the tin trade in Selangor, Klang, Linggi and a promise that no European vessels would be given access to the whole kingdom unless provided with Dutch permits. But the king does not stick to his promise and admits the English. The Dutch Company sinks everywhere in might and strength just when the British India Company is bagi to rise in power; amily government, at that time the curse of the home Republie, exerts its influence in 1 the Far East; everyone cares for his own (1). Dagregister. (2). Realia. (3). = map No. 9 of the ‘anata? Historical Atlas by H. Hettema Jr, 7th ed. Leiden, 1913. . R. A. ic No. 67, 1914. i 76 THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. pocket first, then for his kinsmen and last of all for the C =p specially in the possessions outside Java her strength fai Navigation in the Straits is hampered by pirates of all kind Numbers of these w ere hanged in the fortress of Malacca, amongst them English and Dutch; and the Compagnie was compelled to attack Siak w hich had become a regular pirates’ nest. She succeed- ed and conquered the place in 1761; but the country yielded noth- ing but losses and was abandoned in 4 years Bugis warriors from Celebes get the upper hand in Johor; Malacca is threatened in 1783; a whole squadron under captain J. C. van Braam has to be sent to remain rara of the situation and to beat the despera- does offt. In 1784 the whole‘ empire of Djohor and Pahang ” is ceded to the C especies a resident is to have charge of customs and taxes and the supervision of the administration of justice and of current public affairs. But the Dutch settlement, founded in 1785 at Johor’s new capital Rhio?, was taken by the Bugis in 1787; the Compagnie had likewise been driven from Selangor in 1785; both were however reoccupied in 1788 without hostilities? About the same period Malacca was thre: ated 5 its first foreign competitor. The growing China trade of the British need- ed a port of call on the Malay Peninsula. In 1786 Francis Light, a merchant-captain, succeeded in persuading the ruler of Kedah to cede the island of Penang for that purpose to the British Com- pany, who took possession of it under the name of Prince of Wales Island in the same year. This acquisition had not been gained for nothing; Kedah had stipulated for an annual indemnity of 30,000 dollars and for support against possible hostilities, especial- ly from Siam, which claimed suzerain rights over Kedah. But once in possession of the island, the Company ignored the condi- tions agreed upon, refused armed assistance and reduced the in- demnity to 10,000 dollars and that for no longer a period than? or 8 years*t, Neither Kedah’s protests, nor Lights’ pleadings with his masters were of any avail: the Company professed to be unable to nse treaties without the king’s approval, declined | to go to war with Eastern potentates and resisted payment. 1789 Light? tried in vain to persuade the prince to accept 4000 dollars per annum against cession of the island for good. In 1791 a contract was forced upon Kedah which made no mention of the promised military assistance and screwed down the — — VVV _ (1). For an account of these operations see de Jonge. / Nederlandsche Zeewezen. IV. Haa rlem, (2). P. H. r Kemp. De Commissien van den Scheut bij Nacht C. J. Wolterbeek naar basis en Riouwin 1818 en 1820. Bijdragen Kon. Inst. Gih ries, VII. p. 2 (a). E. „ p. 59-229. (4). Begbie, n | (5). See his ilts of July 1789. Swettenham p. 44. Jour. Straits Branch THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST, 77 oa munity to $6000, exactly one-fifth of what had been agreed the time of the occupation. In 1800 a second contract raised 0 to $10,000, but for this augmentation Kedah had to part with the stretch of land facing Pulu Penang and now called Province Wellesley, as “the Company's people were distressed for “procuring timber and the raising of cattle'.’ The whole pro- ceedings constituted “a breach of faith which sullied the British names.“ This is the opinion of the former Governor and High Commissioner Swettenham, who is on the whole such a strong admirer of his own race. The ruler of Kedah bitterly atoned for his ill-placed confidence. In 1821 his Siamese suzerain invaded his country and laid it waste by fire and sword; he and his son lost the throne, his prime minister was put in prison and poisoned. All. this was recorded in 1824 in a pamphlet by John Anderson, Government Secretary at Penang. But the whole edition was immediately confiscated and destroy ed; only one copy escaped and was reprinted in later vears*. 745 the first stroke of the hour of parting from Malacca sounded io: the Dutch. The turn of the tide began with the loss of Ceylon, which was to be followed by that of the Malay Penin- sula, Cape Colony, the possessions in India and Guiana west of Surinam. Although the Dutch Republic was openly at war with Great Britain, the ‘late Stadtholder had issued a letter dated from Kew 7th February, 1795 by which, as the head of the Oost Indische Compagnie, he commanded all its chiefs in the East and West to admit English troops as belonging to a friendly power“. On the strength of “this doc ument a British as on left Madras in October of the same vear “for the purpose of securing the “ Molucca Islands to the ancient Government of Holland, if it (1). Martin. Die 5 etc. p. 135. (2). British Malava p. (3) Mr Blagden 3 on seen the same statement elsewhere, thinks it cannot be literally true. He himself possesses a copy which is undoubtedly part of the suppressed edit To his knowledge the book, as a book, was never re- printed, but the most A parts of it were reprinted in Logan’s Journal of the Indian Archipelago. oe he Vi ae y ). This circular, of which the author has seen an original specimen in the 4 D e archives with which those sent to other colonies rs identical, runs as 10 Noble, most „ and Pious, u Our Beloved and Fait : We have considered it expedient t o direct and pompan you to admit at Trinconomale and elsewhere in the e ny under your Government, the troops that will be sent thither on the part of His Great Britanic Majesty ; and to ad- it i roads or other safe berth the ships of war, friga armed Is that will besent thither on the part of His ier an ee aforesaid and to consider them as troops and ships of a power in alliance with he High Mightinesses (/.c., the States General of the Netherlands) and who revent the 3 from being invaded by the Frenc R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 78 THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. < again should be restored; or in case of their hoea the offer “of our protection finally to reduce them by fore The expedition touched first at Penang aid “found the new settlement already numbering 20,000 inhabitants, Klings*, Ben- galis, Malays, Chinese, Portuguese and Europeans. This rapid development was due to the favourable climate, facilities for ship- building and above all to freedom of trade which, a few years excepted, was accompanied by freedom from duties, a novelty in those days, even in British territory. The very day after landing at Malacca, the heads of the expedition were entertained at ‘dinner by Governor Abrahamus Couperus. The official report gives the following particulars with are characteristic of the semi-native customs prevailing in the Dutch East Indies at that time, especially at outposts like Malacca. “Madam Couperus was dressed in a mixture between the Malay and “Portuguese. 6.62. She seemed however very affable and “well-bred. Tn the evening she played on the harp and was accom- “panied by some of her slaves on violins. She chewed betel “incessantly as did the other ladies in company and every chair ‘in the room was furnished with a cuspedor to spit in.” The surrender took place without opposition, But the English found “the works of the fort and town in better order and more. capable “of defence than could be supposed from the facility with which it was gained by so small a force as that sent against it. Hac “the Dutch been true to their trust and assembled the garrisons of “ Rhio and Perak, as they were ordered from Batavia to do, they “certainly might have occasioned us a deal of trouble.“ The writing of the letter which led to this uneventful sur- render was the most lamentable and fatal act of the last and least ee W deren Noble Most e at ki kayan Pious Our Beloved and Faithful, we commend you to God’s holy Your A apee nad p wisher (sd.) W. Pr. v. Orange Kew 7 February, 1795 the absence of the pae secreta W. sient To the Governor of 3 (1). Official report of 5 W. C. yn 1 principal engineer and secretary to the expadition, published 705 Prof. Heeres in Aijdragen tot de Taal- Land- e Volkenkunde van Ned. Indie? og series, VI, the Hague TEN: i . ci io r an af now chiefly used in the Straits and Netherlands India to indicate people origi- ee from Coromandel and Malabar, sometimes Indians and Ceylonese in meral. f aay Tonio ce report in Bijdragen, ete. 7th series, VI. p. 258, Jour, Straits Branch THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. 79 of the Stadtholders. The English who overcome his habitual irresoluteness and prevailed upon him to write it, were fully aware of the chance it opened of a permanent occupation ; to wit Lennon’s utterance in his report of the expedition, that it was “ not un- “likely” that “Malacca will permanently remain in our possession’? The expedition judged Malacca better situated than Penang “and it is the key of the Straits, since no ship can pass but in “sight of its.“ Governor Couperus and his troops had to evacuate Malacca: the council, which was for the time being deemed indis- pensable for 1 5 administration, was retained against its will. The Dutch factory in Perak under commandant Christoffel Wallbeehm ae raa in the same year’ The English found at Malacca a pea of 14 to 15,000, composed of Malays, Chinese, Klings and Europeans. Agriculture was none; trade was suffering irori the competition of Penang. An absolute trade monopoly was not to the advantage of the E nglish so long as the Dutch held the whole or any con- siderable part s the Archipelago, as they did throughout this war (1795-18 Java, Madura, South Sumatra, Sumbawa and the Timor group“. Therefore “the principle of a trade open to all “upon certain fixed duties“ was introduced®. But the British Company was not adverse to the despised Dutch monopoly system in places where it promised to be remunerative. She applied it in the Moluccas and here in Malacca. Tn 1801 the British resident agreed with the “ Panghulu of Nanning” that all the latter’s tin had to be supplied to the East India C ompany at 44 “ rixdollars ° per 300 katis and the pepper at 12°. Besides the inhabitants and chiefs—and the latter were to be henceforth appointed by England —had to abstain? from all commercial intercourse with other foreign nations and with other towns than Malacca. Kedah had to bind oro in 1800 not to admit other Europeans in any part of its territor The real of Amiens gave Malacca back to the Dutch and in ihe same vear, 11th November, 1802 the Batavia authorities ap- pointed a new Governor named Cranssen, “ unless orders to the “contrary should have been given by the Lords Masters ” — 85 (1) Lennon’s SA in a iji etc. h series, VI. p. 264. (2). do. do. do d 261. (3). Netscher, p 238 (4). Conclusion of Prof. Heeres to Lennon’s report, p. 365. (5). do. do. do p 266. 5 and 6 of the treaty. In T. J. Newbold’s /olitical and Statistical, Account of the British Settlements in the Straits of Malacca, 2 ig. Pinang, Malacca and Singapore, London 1839. 54. (7). T. J. Newbold, arts 7 and 8. (8). T. J. Newbold, art. 6 p. 458. R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 80 THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. Meesters'). Although the Hon’ble Company had fallen, the old terms survived and some of these survive even at the pr resent day. And perhaps the traces of this grand foundation, great amongst the greatest mercantile corporations, the world has ever known, will never 1 die out. 10wevyer, soon broke out ap and Holland, being under enc: Kamanah ok was once more forced into hostilities with England. Consequently Malacca was 00 delivered up and in 1807 its fort was demolished for fear that Holland should again enter in possession. If this had to be the case, then the y veaker the place the better. Malacca was the base where the British assembled the tleet that was to conquer Java. After Napoleon’s downfall the treaty of Vienna again restored Malacca to the Netherlands, but it was not until 21st September, 18182 that their colours were hoisted there. And in the meantime England had taken care to maintain access to the Peninsula in other laces. In 1818 Perak, Selangor and Johor had to sign agreements not to exclude or hamper British trade by treaties with other nationss. As soon as reestablished in Malacca the Netherlands Indian Government took steps to ensure the main- tenance of the sovereign rights of the kingdom of the Netherlands, as suecessor to the Compagnie, by new treaties with the native chieftains. On 26th November, 1818 rear-admiral C. J. Wolter- beek concluded an agreement with the ‘kingdom of Johore, “ Pahang, Riouw and Lingga ” by which the chief rec ‘ognised that he ruled “his country as a vassal of the kingdom of the Netherlands ; he was placed under a Dutch resident ; there was to be no monopol; 7 the ports were to be open to all nationalities*. The insignia of his rank were solemnly handed to him at Rhio in 1823 by Dutch dele- gates’; in other words: they crowned him. With the old neigh- hours and friends of Rembau the new Dutch Governor J. Timmerman Thijssen concluded a treaty in 1819 by which “ the “ Government of Netherlands India, desirous of giving a proof of “the good intentions of the king of the Netherlands towards all “his subjects, renews the treaty of the High Government of “ (Netherlands) India of 1759.” The raja of Rembau and his chieftains recognised that Government as their lawful authority and promised to show themselves good vassals, their successors to be nominated and sworn in by the Malacca Governor. They fur- ther undertook to deliver to the Malacca Government all the tin collected by them or their subjects at the price of 40 rixdollars per 100 catties; 8 it was 5 that all passing oipe ee put (1). 3 (2). scher. (3). aane; p. 475/82 and Martin, p. 136 and following. (4). Netscher, p. 257. (5). Netscher, p. 277. om our, Straits Branch — THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. 81 into Malacca and take out a permit on pain of confiscation’. And the same year saw the revival of the Dutch treaty with Selangor of 1786 including the tin-monopoly, notwithstanding the above men- tioned newly made agreement between the British and that little state’. Also in 1819 an event took place which was going to put an end both to the importance of the town of Malacca and to Dutch domination there. This was the foundation of Singapore. Its history is well known and will only be related here in outline. Thomas Raffles, Lieutenant Governor of Java and its dependencies during the British interregnum, and now only Resident of the small colony of Bencoolen on the West Coast of Sumatra, found it difficult to put up with the restitution of the Archipelago to the Netherlands, endeavoured to keep for his country what he could in spite of treaty obligations and wanted to form a British Batavia, or rather an anti- Batavia. He selected for this purpose the little island of Singapore at the southern-most point of the Peninsula. It had only been occupied since 1811 by one of the high chiefs of Johor with a few hundred followers and formed part of the king- dom of Johor, Pahang, Rhio and Lingga which had been ceded anew to the Netherlands in 1818. The reigning Sultan, who resided within the sphere of influence of the Dutch Resident of Rhio, would not have been in a position to transfer the island to Raffles and the local chief justly considered himself powerless to dispose of it without the Sultan’s consent. Then Raffles found a loophole by alleging that the sultan was a usurper and that one of his relatives was the rightful heir to the throne. The latter was found willing to give the desired consent in exchange for a còm- paratively small sum of money, but apart from that he never en- tered into the part of pretender and none of his descendants ever ascended the throne, as did however those of the Singapore local chief. The latter was made a party to the transaction, also for a small monetary consideration. Then Raffles started forthwith to build his town. He met with strong opposition from the Dutch, who objected to the illegal disposing of par rt of their territory; from the Penang traders in their well-founded 5 of a formidable rival; and he was even disavowed by his own superiors in India and at home who had not been consulted. iin the representations of the Netherlands ambassador, Lord Bathurst blamed Raffles in full parliament®, And on a later occasion, when defending 50 treaty of 1824, Lord Canning was bound to declare: “I y (1). Newbold, II. p. 439. (. P, a y der Kemp. De Stichting van Singapore. Bijdragen Kon. Inst. LIV. 1 (3). PRE “Mathes a, Java, by F. Jagor, Berlin, 1866, p. 81/4. R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 82 THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. “certainly of opinion that we could not substantiate our title’” But the new settlement soon proved of such importance to the English that they imposed silence on their sense of justice rather than to give it up. Admirably situated on the highway to China and the “Are ‘hipelago, gifted with a magnificent natural harbour and a healthy climate, it had been opened at once to all flags free of duties and charges. When four years old, in 1823, it contained a population of 10,000 and had attracted a trade of two millions sterling ; it was on the way to become the emporium for the whole the Archipelago. Under these circumstances the British Government, without denying the justice of Dutch’ claims, adopted a policy of delay that would ultimately lead to a situation which it might declare incompatible with the repeal of the annexation. lis design was successfu The "Netherlands Indian Government was labouring under other difficulties created by Raffles during his stay at Bencooſen and it began to experience the desire to obtain possession of that EE insignificant in itself but now competing with Dutch influence in uaira. Malacca, outflanked as it was by Penang and Singapore, had considerably lost in importance and was a constant drain on the meagre exche equer. And the chances of re- gaining Singapore may be judged from Canning’s utterance (1824) which illustrated the point of view of the British Government: “Tt would be a great mistake to apply to this particular case the “general principles of European policy or any high a “feelings of morality?” When therefore the negotiations for new colonial treaty, which England had kept dragging on a 1820, were resumed in 182 3, it was a foregone conclusion that the Netherlands would relinquish their rights on Malacca and Singa- pore. This was laid down in the important treaty which was con- cluded in London on the 17th March, 1824 and which still forms Asia. They thereby more over engaged themselves “ never to form the basis of the present colonial possession of the Netherlands in ‘any Establishment on any part of the Peninsula of Malacca or “to conclude any treaty with any Native Prince, Chief, or State „therein“ (art. 10). Bencoolen or, as the treaty styles it, “The “ Factory of Fort Marlborough and all the English possessions ON “the Island of Sumatra,” was the compensation. But the pro- mise “that no British Settlement shall be formed on that Island, ‘nor any Treaty concluded by British Authority, with any Native “Prince, Chief, or State therein“ was subsequently declared by the British Government to be an inadequate reason for withdraw- ing the objections it had made when Holland wanted to extend its authority over the whole of Sumatra. A fresh sacrifice had then to he made riz. of the Dutch Possessions on the Coast of Guinea 2 410. Dr. F. R. Kiel stra. 22 Maleise he Schiereiland, in the Dutch review Onze Fenw” sper _ p- 372 ' ; (2). Netse her p- 2 ey Jour. Straits Branch THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. 83 which had been valuable as the source of supply of the best soldiers for the Netherlands Indian army. The treaty split up the Kingdom of Johor into a Duteh and a dritish part, the former being under the ruling sultan. Malacca did not recover after its reoceupation by the English in 1825; the harbour silted up and its place had been taken by Singapore and partly by Penang. The Dutch tried to make up for the loss of what Malacca had formerly been to them by con- stituting Rhio into a free port, but this experiment came too late and was a total failure’. Kedah, although previously considered an independent state so as to enable it to make the cession of Penang, was recognised by England in 1826 as a tributary of Siam*: and quite 9 i in 1909 this territory was obtained from Siam by diplomatic action’, simultaneously with its other Malay provinces Kelantan, Trenganu and Perlis, which latter district had been torn from Kedah “and made into a separate vassal state by Siam in 1821. rak was punished by the Siamese in 1821 shortly after Kedah ‘Gat unlike Kedah this state was not recognised by England as tributary to Siam. In the sixties the Perak tin industry at- tracted a large Chinese colony and the country gained in economic importance. Consequent on internal disturbances England then began to move to obtain a so-called protectorate. In 1874 a British resident was established there as adviser to the sultan. He was murdered but did not die in vain, according to Swettenham’, as an „ sent brought the country under British rule in 1875- 6. In 1886 it parted with a stretch of coastland and neighbouring vlads forming the Dindings which were added to the Straits Settlements’, Selangor, the Negri Sembilan including Rembau and Pahang were also gradually subdued, partly by force of arms but to a great extent by the continual extension of British influence. four territories were united by England in 1895 as the Federated Malay States under a British Resident General. To conclude with Holland’s old friend Johor, reduced to ia part of the Peninsula that lies to the South East of 3 . firs sank back to the condition in which some centuries t he id wanted to borrow a few hundred rixdollars from the pee ad- = (1). This effort i 0 n egan repeated on a modest scaleng, Sabang so far at with reasonable (2). Begbie, p. aper (3). Asië | Gg 4 1 101 and 103. (4). p. 2 (5). PER p. 136 and following. R. A. Soe., No. 67, 1914. 84 THE MALAY PENINSULA AND EUROPE IN THE PAST. miral Matelief. In 1847 the capital only numbered 25 huts". In 1855 it was transferred from its old site on the delta of the Johor river (which reaches the sea near the island of Singapore) to the new site of Johor Baharu on the strait opposite that island. As regards its internal administration Johor has maintained its nominal independence, subject to the fact that it belongs to the British sphere of influence; but in reality it is under absolute British supremacy, if only by reason of its immediate neighbour- hood to Singapore. JT ĩᷣ K ; (t). Martin, p- 143 and following. a Jour. Straits Branch R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. Examen de quelques Orthopteres interessants du Musee de Sarawak. PAR IGN, BOLIVAR, Je dois a Monsieur Moulton, Directeur du Musée de Sarawak, avoir pu examiner quelques espèces intéressantes de cette proven- ance, et parmi elles deux espèces nouvelles qui obligent à former deux nouveaux genres, Pun appartenent aux Py rgomorphides et le deuxième à celui des Cranaë parmi les vrais Acridiens. La plupart des espèces examinées sont des Pyrgomorphiens et confirment la carac téristique particulière de la faune bornéenne. II y a assure- ment tant à découvrir dans les Pyrgomorphides et notamment dans la section des Trigonopterigiae que nous ne saurions insister suffis- amment sur Pintérét de diriger les recherches des explorateurs dans ce a La description des espèces et des genres nouveaux est l'objet de ce bref travail qui, je Vespére, sera bientôt suivi Wun autre plus important si les recherches que M. Moulton a entreprises sur la faune de Bornéo sont poursuivies avec le même intérêt que jusqu’à présent. MOULTONIA, gen. nov. ‘orpus valde compressum. Caput conicum, compressum, superne subdeplanatum, valde productum, pronoto sublongius. Fastigium magnum, trapezoideum. Frons valde reclinata, medio obtuse carinata. Antennae longe ante oculos insertae, basi tri- quetrae, canthis acutiusculis, denique angustae, filiformes. Ocelli obsoleti. Oculi oblique positi. Pronotum distincte compressum sed canthis obtusis, dorso angusto planiusculo, sulco typico longe pone medium sito; prozona quam metazona duplo longior, margin- ibus antico posticoque incurvis; lobi laterales retrorsum sensim ampliati, postice sinuati. Elytra perfecte explicata, pone medium apicem versus sensim angustata, apice angusto obtusato. Alae elytris parum breviores, extus crenulatae coloratae. Prosternum strumosum ; lamina sternalis elongata, angusta, antice angulato pro- ducta; lobi mesosternales parum longiores quam latiores, intus rotundati, breviter contigui. Pedes breves. Femora postica valde compressa, area externomedia fere regulariter areolata, areis super- ioribus angustissimis. Tibiae posticae spinis brevibus, in latere externo spatio apicali inermi sed spina apicali externa armatae. Tarsi filiformes, elongati, articulo secundo quam articulo primo vix breviore; articulo tertio articulis duobus basalibus simul sumptis pas ee longo. Abdomen compressum. : Jour. Straits Branch R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 86 EXAMEN DE QUELQUES ORTHOPTERES Ce genre est prochain de Dortella et Br wan Bol., mais dans ces genres les élytres sont tronqués á Vextrémité, tandis que dans le nouveau genre ils sont amincis vers la pointe qui est étroitement arrondie. La cote frontale n'est pas sillonnée mais arrondie e dépourvue de carènes latérales Je me fais un plaisir de dédier ce genre si notable au savant Directeur du Musée de Sarawak, Mr, J. C. Moulton, à qui jen dois la connaissance. MOULTONIA VIOLACEA, spec. nov. Pallide olivaceo viridis. Caput pallide testaceum superne nec non pone oculos fasciis brunneis crebre impresso punctatis ornatum. Fastigium fere longius quam latius, marginibus ante oculos paral- lelis, antice obtuse angulatum et apice breviter et anguste produc- tum, lateribus pallidis. Frons impresso-punctata; costa frontalis inter antennas breviter compresso producta cum genas superne sulco subtili disjunctas apicem fastigii formans. Antennae pal- lidae, intus fuseo-nigrae. Pronotum toto impresso-punctatum, lineis duabus pallidis dorsalibus ad carinas laterales positis or- natum ; lobi laterales margine inferiore anguste flavo calloso, medio subsinuati. fi margine antico ~~ i arc uato, F me flava ippa. ‘Ala ae vi olaceae. Pedes pallidi. Tibiae po obscuriores. Abdomen compressum dorso obscuro. Segmentum ultimum dorsale sulcatum. Lamina supra-analis oblonga, medio sulcata. Cerci conici apicem laminae supra-analis haud attingentes. Lamina infra-analis compressa inferne carinata, linea nigra “media ornata, a latere visa trigona apice acuto breviter bitubere lato. 4. 15 corp. 29; capitis 6, 8; pron. 6, 8; elytr. 21; fem. post. 141 Loc. Kue hing, Nov. 1898. ATRACTOMORPILA DoHRNI, Bol. Loc. Kuching, Jul. 12, 1900. Elle était indiquée a Nord de Bornéo, et avait été trouvée pour la première fois par Waterstradt. TRIGONOPTERYAN Horri, Westw. Loc. Baram; Matang, Dec. 1898; Siambu 21, 1, On ne onan sars hui que deux espèces de Prig igonoplery:t, Ir. punctata Charp. et Tr. Hopei Westw., cette derniêre avec une variété qui poiss bien étre une autre espèce de ce genre. H serait bon de pouvoir é étudier de nombreux exemplaires dé proven- ances diverses, meee arriverait-on a reconnaitre un plus grand nombre d'espèces. Jour. Straits Branch | INTERESSANTS DU MUSEE DE SARAWAK. 87 SYSTELLA RAarrLesi, Westw. Loc. Matang 22, 2, 1911; larves de Batu Lawi, Kusin Hills et Matang. Les individus jeunes de ce genre offrent un pronotum si différent de celui des adultes jusqwa induire en erreur un si savant orthoptériste tel que feu Mr. Stal qui en a formé le genere Gyrtone. Le pronotum chez les jeunes est comprimé, aigu en dessus et par- couru par une caréne longitudinale, tandis que dans les adultes il est plan en dessus bien que tres étroit et limité de chaque côté par une caréne. Pai déjà signalé cette différence en 1884 dans les An. de la Soc. Españ. de Hist. Nat. t. XIII pp. 22, 55, 494. MOLUA, gen. nov. Caput parum exsertum, lobo antico pronoti haud longius. Oculi valde divergentes modice exserti. Intervallum oculorum angustissimum basi costae frontalis angustius. Fastigium verticis breve, subtransversum, antice obtusum, laeviter declive cum costa frontalis a latere visum rotundato contiguum. Frons haud trans- versa, carinis lateralibus rectis apicem versus sensim divergentibus ; costa media angusta inter antennas planiuscula, pone ocellum in- distincte sulcata, ante sulculos discoidales frontis nulla, costa an- trorsum sensim angustata. Antennae crassiusculae, validae, dimi- dium corporis subsuperantes. Palpi maxillares articulo ultimo breve, compressiusculo sed haud dilatato. Pronotum teretiusculum antice truncatum postice fere rectangulatim productum, sulcis transversis percurrentibus, sulco typico parum pone medium in- structo; lobi laterales elongati, postice valde altiores, inferne rotun— dati, antice subsinuati) sino humerali valde impresso. Elytra apicem femorum posticorum haud attingentia, coriacea, opaca, apicem versus angustiora, apice anguste rotundata, usque ad marginem costalem obsolete reticulata, margine costali anterius anguste membranceo et enervi. Alae cycloideae, infuscatae extus regulariter crenulatae. Tuberculum prosternale conicum obtuse acuminatum. Lobi mesosternales @ subtransversi, angulo interno: rotundato, spatio subaeque lato postice subampliato sejuncti; metasternales haud contigui sed multo minus distantes quam meso- sternales. Pedes validi, breviusculi. Femora antica subeylindrica, compressiuscula ; postica via, lata, carinis quatuor exterioribus denticulatis, basi crassiuscula, area supero-externa ubique aeque lata haud retrorsum angustata ; lobi geniculares triangulares subtus ante apicem sinuati. Tibiae posticae longe spinosae superne depla- natae, spinis obtusis parvis, intus praeter spinam apicalem spinis 11, extus tantum 10, spina apicale externa nulla. Tarsi longe pilosi; articulus secundus articulo primo distincte brevior. Ab- domen dorso obtus carinato, tympano inmerso. Valvulae oviposi- toris angustae, elongatae, rectae, laeves.“ R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 88 EXAMEN DE QUELQUES ORTHOPTERES Ce genre appartient, malgré le manque d'épine apicale externe aux jambes postérieures, à la division “ undecima “ du “ Systema acridiodeorum “ de Stal et à la subdivision ia (1) et 20 (15) par la disposition des fémurs postérieurs dont les aires supérieure a inférieure du côté externe ont leurs bords pawaka. mais la cot frontale est très courte tout à fait arrondie, vue de côté, et briéve- ment saillante au devant des antennes, étroite et plane, ne se pro- longeant pas en avant de l’ocelle median. Du reste ce n'est pas le seul des genres de cette Section qui manque d'épine apicale externe aux jambes postérieures; il y a entre autre Hritrichius Bol. qui a quelque ressemblance avec le nouveau genre. MOLUA ANTENNATA, Sp. nov. Olivacea. Caput ferrugineo-testaceum, superne rugulosum, linca media laevigata. x inter oculos fere dimidia latitudine basi costae frontalis aequans. Fastigium medio fossutum. Frons rugoso punctata. Oculi castanei. Antennae nigrae basi rufa, apice breviter pallidae, crassiusculae. Pronotum in prozona grosse et laxe in metazona minute atque crebre impresso punctatum ; dorso prozonae lineis duabus fuscis parallelis longitudinalibus vel in- Elytra ornato, utrinque loco carinarum linea coerulea ornatum. olivaceo-viridia antice tantum pellucida venis concoloribus. Alae infumatae nigro-venosae campo antice pallide olivaceo. Pedes ei, griseo pilosi. Femora postica capitulo geniculare rufo- Tibiae posticae olivaceae basi rufo testacene apicem versus praecipue subtus infuscatae, spinis nigris parvis obtusis. Tarsi postici pallide testacei, longe griseo pilosi. Abdomen oliva- ceum, segmentis dorsalibus singulis margine postico fusco; subtus basi segmentoruni infuscata ; segmentis ‘altimis ventralibus piloso © — = = D a. fasci siculatis. » » A F ~ kra 2 Long. corp. 26; antenn. 16; pron. 7; elytr. 13; fem. post. 15 L Loc. M. Molu, Malinau Nov. 4, 1910. CYRTACANTHACRIS sUCCINOTUS, (L.) var. STERNOCARDIAS, Var. nov. Statura minore, gracilior. Elytra indistincte fusco varia. Lobi mesosternales margine interno fortiter incurvo, angulo postico fortiter acuteque producto; spatio interlobulare retrosum distincte angustato, cordiformi, 8 dimidio quam antice angustiore. $s 4 Long. corp. 50; pron. 9, 5; elytr. 5 fem. post. 28 mm. Loe, Batu Lawi Expedition, 20, L Laboratorio de Entomologia del Museo Nacional de Ciencias Naturales. Madrid 15 Abril de 1914. Jna, Straits Branch R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. A Malay Ghost Story. TEXT EDITED AND TRANSLATED BY J. E. NATHAN, The following story was told me in Raub by a Negri Sembilan Malay, who has been resident for many years in Ulu Pahang, with the result that his idiom and vocabulary bear the traces of both places. J. E NATHAN. Ada-lah sakali persetua didalam negri Pahang orang tiga beranak, laki-nya bernama Jenal dan bini-nya bernama Debus, serta dengan anak jantan sx’ekor’ bernama Mat Dong. Dan pada suatu hari berchakap Jenal itu kepada bini-nya, “ Mari kita menchari tempat membuat ladang padi; buleh kita menanam labu pisang tebu dengan padi sakali.” Lalu iya berjalan dan mendapat suatu tempat yang elok mem- buat ladang di tepi sungei Chemerka ; menebas menebang lagi mem- bakar dan memagar serta mendirikan pondok di tengah “ladang itu. Kemudian dia menanam pisang labu tebu dengan padi sakali, dudok-lah di-situ tiga beranak menjaga tanaman-nya jangan di- rosak oleh babi dan rusa. Habis lama lama bekelama'an padi sudah masak dia menuai serta membawa kepada rumah pondok itu. Dan tiada berapa lama-nya Jenal itu jatoh sakit, makan pun ta'buleh, bangun pun ta'buleh, makin sahari 8 terok penyakit- nya. Berchakap-lah mak kepada anak sa’ekor itu. “Nak “nak, pergi-lah menjeput wan awak di kampong. Dengan chepat bawa kamari, sebab tentu-lah mati bapa awak.” Maka budak itu pun pergi dengar segra handak jeput wan dia. Tiba ka-rumah, “ Wan Wan,” kata-nya, “Mak minta datang dengan segra. Bapa sakit sangat.” Di-jawab-nya, “ Bagimana kita berjalan dengan segra, hari dah malam. Jangan- lah balek ; esok pagi-pagi kita pergi ber rdua.” Tinggal lah si Debus laki bini di-dalam pondok di-tengah ladang. “Maka biru badan si Jenal nak mati, bernapas pun dengan kesusahan. Maka bini berasa takut didalam hati, “ Apa kena budak 2 ta’balik ? sa-kejap lagi mati dah bapa itu. Apa-bila bini-nya me- lihat laki sudah pulang ka- rahmat Allah menangis-lah dia. “ Wahai, mati dah bapa anak aku 1. ‘Ekor’ and not ‘orang’ is almost invariably used by illiterate Malays in Ulu Pahang as the numeral co-efficient for children. Jour. Straits Branch R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 7 90 A MALAY GHOST STORY. Kemudian di-ambil kain, di-bujor sa'orang sa orang, di-tutup maiat dengan kain itu; di-ambil pula perasap “di-buboh. api. Ke- mudian dia turun menchari daun sireh “ Barangkali kalau mak datang senang; ta "payah lagi turun didalam glap.” idok-lah dia saorang saorang mengupas pinang dengan kachip. Kupas kupas tinjau ka- luar; “ Datang kah tidak mak aku ini?” Didalam itu ada-lah bunyi orang di-luar pondok di- kaki tangga. Kata si Debus, “ Siapa itu? masok- lah.” Di-jawab, ‘ Aku.” Masok-lah orang itu rupa-nya seperti sa’orang perempuan yang tua sakali, blakang-nva bongkok, gigi-nya rongak, jari-nya longkai- longa dan kuku- -nya berchanggai. 2 dia, “Bila mati laki awak?” Di- jawab oleh bini si mati, ~a Tni. lah petang sudah senja. Baik juga datang mak ini, kawan sa’orang perempuan di-tengah hutan rimba ini. Kemudian pergi-lah orang tua itu dekat maiat, buka-lah kain selubong, di-buka dia chium jilat maiat itu lagi pandang ka-kiri ka-kanan. Maka bini si mati sudah tampak kelakuan orang tua itu seperti kelakuan hantu, takut-lah dia serta berpikir “ Tentu-lah hantu orang tua ini.” Di-dalam itu dia ambil kachip, dia buat buat mengachip pinang; sampei mengachip dia pandang ka-atas, di-ujong alang di-kepala tiang hantu hantu sahja, berjuntai-juntai i kaki, seperti Haji pakaian-nya dengan serban besar-besar berambu-rambu. Apa bila di-lihat hantu bany ak banyak itu dudok di-alang seram seram bulu tengkok-nya dan ketar lutut- -nya, takut di-buat oleh hantu itu. Maka dengan hal yang demikian dia beri jatoh kachip pinang di-bawah rumah. “Hai! “Mak,” kata dia, “ Kachip kawan jatoh ka-bawah. Kawan nak turun ambil” “ Jangan ambil, hari nialam malam ini. Ini-lah ada pinang terkachip.” “ Ta’buleh, mak; ta’chukup pinang di-kachip ini. Kawan nak ambil juga.” Turun-lah dia mengambil kachip; sudah sampei ka tanah lari selalu. Ada-lah anggaran sa-puloh depa jauh deripada pondok itu, di-dengar “ bus-bus-bus’ di-belakang bunyi hantu-hantu turun mengejar. Maka pikir si Debus, “ Jikalau kawan chabut berlari . di- dapat oleh hantu ini. Baik juga kawan menyurok.” Men vurok- lah dia di-belakang batang kayu besar; lalu- lah hantu sa- Ka an itu menonong® sahaja, tiada sangka perempuan itu sudah simpang menyorok. ——v— Apparently the same word as Lengkai which Wilkinson translates y 1 ‘sad tents willowy, graceful,“ but used here in an uncomplimentary sense. According to Witkinson “To walk with the body erect but the legs — like a drunken man.” The narrator called this melelong not ‘ menonong’ and gave to menonong the mi meaning To walk looking straight ahead „ aside. Jour. Straits Branch A MALAY GHOST STORY. 91 Iaka sa-kejap dia 5 ibu babi berkubang di-dalam semak; bunyi-lah babi ‘ Hor-hor-hor’ Pada pikiran hantu bunyi manusia itu. Kata dia, “ Di-mana awak menyurok? Kita makan juga nyawa awak malam ini.” Dan babi itu di-gomul di-balun oleh saji mati selalu. aka waktu hantu-hantu tengah membunoh babi itu, lari-lah si oom pusing jauh-jauh, tiada berhenti sakali pun sampei tiba ka-rumah mak bapa Kemudian da cherita Kepada mak bien hal ahual hantu hantu itu. Kata bapa-nya, “ Nanti hari siang, kita panggil orang ramai, kita pergi ka- ladang 85 0 sakali.” Dan malam itu tidor- lah = ke-semua-nya. ri dah siang berpakat pakat sapuloh lima-belas orang pergi ka- Jadi. Tiba ka- pondok naik-lah di-tinjau maiat ; kain selubong habis berklabong di- -kreja hantu. Malat pun tertiarap, kepala men- giring tangan-nya simpang perenang, habis lebam-lebam badan-nya di-isap hantu. Mengangkat-lah maiat itu membawa ka-kubor lalu tanamkan. Ladang itu pun di-tinggal selalu ; sampai sekarang siapa-siapa pun tiada berani membuat ladang di Sungei Chemerka itu. Once upon a time there lived in Pahang a man Jenal with his wife Debus and one boy called Mat Dong; and one day Jenal spoke to his wife. “Let us look for a place to make a clearing and plant padi.” So they set out and found a good place for a clearing on the bank of the river Chemerka. They felled the big timber and cleared the scrub, burnt it off and fenced it and built a hut in the middle of the clearing. Then they planted their plantains and padi with gourds and sugar-cane and lived there, the S iree of them, guarding their crops “from the attacks of pigs and d Months pass and the padi ripened; they 8 9.4 it and stored it in their hut. But soon Jenal fell ill; he could not rise or take food; and every day the sickness incree sed upon him. Then Debus called her son, “Go and call your grandmother from the kampong, 1 her here at once for 1 fear your father will die.” The boy ran off ¢ at once and when he reached his grand- mother’s house, he gave her his mother’s message but she replied. “Night is coming on, how can we start at once? You must sleep here and we will start together early to-morrow morning.” So Debus and her husband were left there in their hut in the cl ahbg and as the hour of his death approached, a grey tinge spread over his body and his breathing was laboured. His wife was troubled in her heart.“ Why does not the boy return? ” 4. Selalu in Ulu Pahang has almost always the meaning “ forthwith’ = langsong. It is rarely used with the meaning always.“ R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 92 A MALAY GHOST STORY. A few more minutes and Jenal was dead; and when his wife saw that his spirit had passed, she wailed and mourned him. ‘Then she fetched a white cloth and covered the corpse with it, composing his limbs and placing a censer at his feet. Then sie went down from the house to fetch sireh leaves, hoping all the while that her mother would soon come, There she was left alone, husking betel nuts with the betel scissors and ever she kept peering into the darkness for her mother’s coming. Now all at once she heard the sound of feet climbing ars house ladder and she called out, “Who is there? Come in,’ “It is 1” came the answer and there entered an ancient crone, 15 backed and gap toothed with long skinny fingers and nails like talons. “When did your man die?” asked she; and the widow an- swered. “ About dusk this evening; and glad I am that you have come, left alone as I am in the middle of the jungle.’ Then the old hag went up to the body and lifted the cloth that covered it; she sniffed at the body and licked it, with furtive glances around her. And when Debus saw her acting thus she was sore afraid for she knew that the old hag was an evil spirit. She took the scissors and pretended to be husking nuts; but while she did so, she glanced above and there all along the beams and joists she saw a row of ghosts, dangling their feet, dressed like Hajis with long tasselled turbans s; and when she saw them she shivered and her knees shook with the fear of them. Seeking for a way to escape, she dropped her scissors to the ground through the floor and cried “ Old dame, I have dropped my ‘scissors. II want go out and get them back.” “ Don t bother! it is dark outside and you have t ready Dusked”’ 2 81 enough yet, mother; I' go and get the scissors.” So she went out and when she reached the ground, she ran away at once; and when she had run perhaps twenty yards, she heard the thud of the ghosts’ feet, as they leaped down to chase her. Now Debus thought, If I simply go on running they ' certainly catch me.” So she hid behind a great tree unk, and the swarm of ghosts rushed past, looking straight in front of them and never dreaming that the woman had tor aside to hide. A second later they ran into a wild sow, grunting as she turned in her wallow, and the ghosts thought it was the woman. “ Where are you hiding?“ they cried. ‘ wherever it be, we shall have your — to-night. g And they fell on the pig and beat it to death forthw While they were engaged in this, Debus stole away oe making a wide turn ran and never stopped till she reached her mother’s house. There she told them all that had happened and her father said. “ Wait till day break and we'll go in a body to the clearing 93 peri your man.” Jour, Straits Branch A MALAY GHOST STORY. 93 At day break they collected ten or fifteen men and went to the clearing ; they climbed the ladder and looked at the corpse. The cloth over it was thrown aside in a heap; the body lay on its face with the head turned to one side and the arms awry, and all over it were purple bruises, where the ghosts had sucked the blood. Then they took the body and “buried it in the grave yard. The place was forthwith abandoned, nor to this day can anyone be found daring enough to make a clearing on the banks of this stream. Jour, Straits Branch R. A. Soe., No. 67, 1914. A Collection of Malay Proverbs. By J. L. HUMPHREYS, Strails Settlements Civil Service. To the eee and the magistrate, and to the judge especially, an appare ntly s mall accomplishment, i inin don Quote an grian jiarah aphorism to the farmer,. quote a line from one of his own popular poets to the man of letters, quote a wi i e g ou day; stay a quarrel with the remark that When two fight i epe comes of a kindre bai ta awaken people do not merely afford a phase of sniliropologinst akad kan; 5 force „ for influence.” — Sir Richard Two words of explanation are necessary. “rst, as regards matter. Proverb has been interpreted in oe liberal sense of Webster’s definition, an old and common say- : a phrase which is often repeated; especially a sentence which briefly and forcibly. expresses some practical truth, or the result of experience and observation; a maxim; a saw; an adage. Indeed, where exceptional interest appeared to justify the liberty, I have included expressions that are still in the undemarcated borderland between proverb, idiom, and slang. Only phrases heard in actual conversation with Malays have been recorded. Second, as regards arrangement. The requisites of a proverb are said to be shortness, sense, salt, and general acceptance. The Naning and Johor proverbs do not all comply with this last re- quisite: the terse wit of Johor would be caviare in Naning; just as the homely and at times uncouth brogue of the Naning peasant is almost unintelligible to the educated ‘Johor Malay. "he proverbs have her been grouped in three divisions. The first division consists of widely known proverbs not. included in the published collections of Sir W. E. Maxwell and Sir Hugh Clifford. The second, of poa collected in Naning during the vears 1907 and 1908. The third, of pam collected at “Batu Pahat, Johor, during the oe 1911 an Jour. Straits Branch R. A. Soc. No, €7 1914. 96 A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. For the avoidance of redundant explanations, I have attempt- ed, in setting down the Naning proverbs, a sort of sequence, I hope without great sacrifice of exact interpretation. Sir 5 E. Maxwell's . in Volume I of this Journal, and Mr. R. J. Wilkinson’s essay in the series of Papers on Malay Specs. have made a e Pani any remarks on the gener al characteristics of the Malay proverb. The homely nature of most of the Naning expressions, at least, well illustrates Mr. Wilkinson’s conclusion, that his proverbs show the Malay of the Peninsula to be a person far more apie. to curry and rice than to 55 methods of barbarism for which he was once romantically famot “1 regret that modern taste compels the exclusion of many of the most interesting and characteristic of Malay proverbs. The genius of Malay speech makes the vernacular inoffensive: but translation and explanation would be intolerable, save perhaps in a page of Burton or a footnote of Gibbon, and there too “ veiled in the obscurity of a learned language.” Part I. Part I. The proverbs in this division have been collected in vari- ous parts of the Peninsula, and are, nearly all of them, I be- lieve, the common property of the Peninsular Malays. Most of them have been heard in at least two different places. 1. Adat orang méngail, kalau ikan lêpas bésar-lah, the custom of — if a fish escapes it was a big one. The boast with an 2. Minyak duyong ee duyong. Mermaid’s oil to fry the mermaid. This proverb has two meanings, (1) “hoist with his own petard; (2). to repay tit for tat. In the second sense I have heard it used to defend the polting off an opponent’s ball at billiards, by a player 2 ma has been potted 5 Quoted with i different meaning in Kiliran Budi*, 7 The n proverb has a similar sense. and 3. I mutang darah di-balas darah, blood-debts repaid with blood. To repay in kind, tit for tat. This phrase seems to have originated as a maxim of the Adat a the Malay ler talionis, the main precepts of which are siapa bérhutang siapa mémbayar, ave salah si sta pa bértimbang, siapa bunoh siapa kêna bunoh ; n "This i is a collection a T proverbs. Jour, Straits Branch R. A. A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. 97 who owes pays the debt, who sins pays the penalty, who slays is slain. 4. Bersilat ka-pada buta, fencing with a blind man. The prov erb has two meanings, an easy vic tory over an unskilful Gpponent in any ‘contest, e.g. chess; anc (2) vain display wasted on the upappreciative. In this sense compare, méragakan suara ka-pada pekak, meéragakan pakaian chantek ka-pada buta; to show off a voice to the deaf, to display fine clothes to the blind. 5. Makan di-luar berak di-dalam, eating outside the house, relieving nature within. Behaviour, to Malays, the reverse of natural propriety, and so a proverb f (1) bad manners, or (2) topsy-turvydom. (Kčrja balik bokong.) ó. Musoh di-dalam sélimut, an enemy under the coverlet ; å traitor in one’s own house. The proverb is also used in the same sense as pagar makan tanaman, the fence eats the crop. a Pandai ménchuri mérasa méndapat, fa’ pandai ménchuri térasa trikat ; a skilful thief feels the joy of poe an unskilful thief the pain of bon Thefts, and amorous intrigues, are akan an and judged, according to their success or fail ure. 8. Pandai ménchuri sa-rasa méndapat, ta’ pandai mèndapat sa-rasa měnchuri ; skilful thefts appear like earnings, unskilful earnings appear like thefts. The proverb illustrates the Malay 2 7 5 -moral 5 ge skill and intelligence, noted by Mr. Wilkinson in = Malay proverbs. The meaning of 5 is t quit e 30 ae as the English theft; the word describes al stealthy gettings. 9. Orang mau sa-ribu daya, orang ta mau sa-ribu daleh ; where there’s a will there are a thousand ways, where there’s no will, a thousand excuses, Soc., No. 67, 1914. A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. sa-ribu payah, a thousand difficulties, and sa-ribu bénchana, a thousand dangers, are common variants of the last line. 10. Dahulu parang sêkarang bêsi, once a knife, now mere iron; the decay of physical, mental, or, r, particularly, sexual powers. The line also occurs as the 988 0 line of pantun, to balance and foreshadow, dahulu sayang séharang bénchi, once love now hate, in the fourth line. Compare the proverb dahulu timah sč- karang bési. No. 111 in Sir W. E. Maxwell's collection in volume XI of this journal. 1 Makan sireh bibir ta’ merah, eating betel, but the lips are not red. A proverbial expression for feminine jealousy. l am un- able to satisfy myself as to how the phrase acquired this signifi- cance: perhaps the retention of the crimson betel juice in the mouth suggests the concealment of the hidden fire of jealousy, 12. Mimpikan kain di-makan tikus, dreaming of the sarong eaten by rats; 5 suspicion of impending disaster, particularly of conjuga! m- fideli 13. Bêrgantong tidak bértali, hérsalai tidak bérapi; hanging without a string, scorching without a fire. The position of a woman deserted by her husband, but not divorced ; receiving no naa (nafkah dhahir batin) but unable to obtain a separati Sir W. E. Maxwell gives aan meaning of his proverb in his: collection in volume I, No. 25. 14. Sa-hari bébini sahari Late fikiran, sa-hari béranak sa-har ; each day of married lite a day of changed mind, ach day of parentage a day of ageing. Saks ‘ity after the wild life of the bac helor. 18. Bagai kapur di-hujong télunjok, like lime on the forefinger tip the remains of the lime smeared on the betel-leaf for chewing, very easily wi 4 The precarious position of a person of little importance, easily dismissed when desired: for example the position servants whose ee rests on the whim of their employer, or of a wife whose divorce lies with the 8 88 of her husband. The — oo is 5 similar Jour. Straits Branch A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS: 99 16. datang ta’ bérjémput, pulang ta’ bêrhantar, arriving—unwelcomed, departing—unescorted ; a person no importance, who deserve and receives little consideratior 14. pindah kêpala bukan inti pijak, : 8 the head, but not inviting the foot to tread thereo Due dee 9 paid to rank need cause no less of self-respect. There is a mean between obsequiousness and rudeness, not always achieved by Europeans, seldom missed by Malays. 18. Ka-téngah pun poten, ha-tépi pun boleh, to the middle will serve, to the edge will sery A hardy fellow who will take the a with ‘he smooth. The absence of fastidiousness or effeminacy. Contrast the Johor 5 kiraka Tuan Putéri Lilin and Tuan Puteri Dahi Gula, belos 19, Dira dah ménebus bérbini ménghantar, for a mistress a purchase-price, for a wife a bride- “price. zuxuries, of all kinds, require to be paid for. Also, ‘six of one and half a dozen of the other; as the more common proverb sa-tali tiga wang. 20. Géroh luka ajal m misfortune—a ae destiny—death. An expression of resignation uttered before any enterprise. The issue, whether a small reverse or a supreme disaster, rests with providence. 21. 1 di-niat lain di-lakdir, e thing desired, another thing decreed. Hopes s disappointed or fulfilled diversely: a close parallel to the English prover “man proposes, God disposes.’ 22 Géroh ta’ ménchium bau, a misfortune that gave no w arning smell. A sudden and wnexpectod disaster: the metaphor is perhaps a jungle metaphor from the warning smell of wild animals. 23. Mati tidak karna sumpah... hidup tidak karna kaul; we die, not for curses, we live, not for prayers. A sententious expression of fatalism regarding the i issue of any undertaking. eard it used in criticism of a “ coc ling” ceremony undertaken a Pawang at the Supreme Court, Singapore, before the commencement of a recent trial. 24. Biar bérgénting jangan put let the tie be slender, but 5 11 R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. A maxim advising the keeping of a reserve, however small, of provisions or other resources; or the maintenance of any tie. The exact meaning of génting is a narrow connection of any sort, such as the neck of a promontory, or a ridge joining two ills, or a mountain pass. 25. Walau sa-jéngkal lautan, though but a span—the sea, with all its dangers and uncertainties. A maxim of prudense at sea,—the caution jangan di-chuai, do not make light of it, is often added in quotation ; and a warning against foolhardi- ness in other matters. Compare the English proverb, “Do not crow before you are out of the wood.” 26. Dèkat ta’ térchapai, jauh ta’ bérapa antara, near—but not to be grasped, far—but no great way off. So near and yet so far: something out of reach, but visible, as the shore to a boat becalmed, or well-guarded mistress to a lover. Compare the pantun, di-pandang dapat di-pétek ta’ boleh, laksana bunga di-dalam chérmin ; the eye can see, the hand cannot pluck, like a flower in a mirror. 27. Bagai bérteh di-goring, like rice in the husk toasting ; the husks keep splitting off with a crackle, and the rice shows white. Extreme plausibility; especially, ready specious answers to cross examination. In Malay romances the expression is used to describe the noise of the continuous firing of cannon. 28. Tidak bérat di-ampu-ampu, not heavy, but braced and stayed ; a slight burden with unnecessary supports. Wholly unnecessary precautions. It is sometimes quoted with the more common proverb, its converse, “tiada béban batu di-galas, having no burden, to carry a stone on the back; an expression for the creation of gratuitous difficulties. 29. Sa-kali méréngkoh dayong dua tiga pulau térlangson], sa-kali méngorak pura dua tiga hutang langsai; one tug at the oar, and two or three islands are past, one fulfilment of resolve, and two or three debts are paid. This proverb, like most Malay proverbs, has many applica- tions. I have heard it used to deseribe the punishment of several offences at one reckoning, or the occasional exertion of a clever but idle man. See Wiliran Budi, No. 202. 30. Datang ribut, kéluar sémut, entering—a whirlwind, departing—an ant. Jour, Straits Branch A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS, 101 The deflation of the blusterer. Compare the English- pro- verb, ‘coming in like a lion, going out like a lamb.” 31. Beérsérah běrkabilan, béroja bérpégang ekur; * entrusting a task, but overseeing it, exciting the fighting cock, but holding his tail. An incomplete trust that adds a jealous supervision. Oja is the action of the 3 (juara) in setting his bird against its opponent. (Cf. bega.) 32. Tumbok rusok biar . a dig in the ribs should cause an ache Tumbok rusok is a common colloquialism for a gulet brihe. The proverb is a piece of Malay worldly wisdom: if a bribe is offered, let it be considerable; small bribes are ineffective in two ways, they fail to procure the service required, and they give the donor no hold over the ace eptor of them, A scan example of the wisdom of many, the wit of one. Pari II. Part II. Naning Proverbs. The speech of Naning Malays is rich in proverbial expressions of all kinds, saws, adages, and maxims, both in prose and metre. Indeed, the origin of many proverbs common in Johor and Perak can be traced in Men- angkabau férumba, where their form and meaning are often widely different from those subsequently acquired. The proverbs quoted below are classed roughly in two groups, the first group dealing with the problems of married life, tlie second with the administration of customary law. 1. Proverbs on married life. The delicate problems of marri- ed life are of perennial interest to Malays, and gain peculiar importance in Naning from the practice of exogamy. marriage is a matter of tribal interest, a miniature alliance between two clans. The husband at marriage passes from his own tribe into that of his wife, is subject to her family, lives in her house, tills her fields. ivorce, like marriage, Wan a tribal 3 as in Acheh, it is seldom merely an expression of ill temper or a mark of the cooling of first love; but rather a deliberate step taken with all proper courtesies. The man leaves his wife’s tribe and house; the children remain with her; he removes the serous! 3 brought by him ıt marriage ; joint earnings are divided. t is the duty of parents to arrange early marriages for their children, for the young unmarried Malay of either sex, in Naning as elsewhere, is very much the child of nature. R. A. Soc., No, 67, 1914. 102 A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. 33. Rumah tinggal sarang hantu, orang bujang sarang fitnah; the empty house is a roost of ghosts, the unmarried a roost of slan der Marriage is safest: it avoids the aladin ih that attend on single life. Ther re are saws to warn the youthful of the folly of wild oats: for example, 34. lêngkuas pintu kandang, sélera puas badan ményandang ; ace to bar the cattle-shed, sion sated, health fled. Cctainly married life is best, 35. daripada bérputing baik bérhulu; ne a hafted blade than a haftless blade (Pu s the projecting butt of a knife- ato which is ee in * handle. i Malay seems never too old for thoughts of marriage, 36. tua-tua tupai ta’tidor di-atas tanah ; However old the squirrel he will not sleep on the ground. (Glia uban, the madness of grey hairs, is another expression for uxorious age. yaning betrothal and marriage are 5 with many anc cient formalities, strongly resembling the Acheh custom. The formal proposal and eceptane e are made with bes speeches and a great display of humility. A proverbial expression much used in self-depreciation 57 parents, the hand of whose daughter is sought, is 37. tuah kébun Mee gar, luah rumah bértunggu, luah anak bérlaki; the fortune of a garden is a fence, Another expression commonly used on such an occasion is, kčchil tapak tangan nyiru di-tadahkan ; my hands too small, (to receive your favours), I hold out a winnowing tray. The irregular methods of marriage in Naning are very sin ni- lar to those i in Rembau described fully in “ Rembau,” Parr and Mackray, Volume 56 of this Journal. The following proverb describes the requirements of the man who essays the method of marriage by storm (mérumahi, tangkap bérani, panjat rumah, ) by forcible entry into the house of the chosen lady. 39. Dada bidang kulit-nya tahan, 38. Jour, Straits Branch A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. 103 mulul bachar mas-nya padan, hati bérani sénjata tajam; a broad chest and a tough hide to it, a loud mouth and money to match, a stout heart and sharp weapons therewith. He must be prepared for failure of his suit and a severe drubbing as well, unless he possesses these requisites. Now- adays the second qualification is found the most valuable, es- pecially if a prosecution for criminal trespass, before an un- wary Magistrate, follows the attempt. A type of the useless son-in-law, the worthless acquisition to the tribe of the wife, is the stupid fellow, doomed to mis- fortune, 40. ka-laut pěchah perahu, ka-darat pěchah périok ; at sea he wrecks the boat, ashore he breaks the cooking-pot. He will waste the property of his wife and her clar, as well as his own bringings. (The mene is also used as a curse.) Monogamy, a natural result of the exogamice practice, is the rule in Naning in spite of the Muhammadan sanction for polygamy. Occasionally a richer peasant or Penghulu will attempt the adventure of a second wife: but the rivals will resort, sooner or later, to the ordeal of a public personal com- bat. Separate establishments, miles apart, are essential. The suggestion of 41. rimau dua sa-kandang. balam dua sa-sangkar ; two tigers one pen, two ground-doves one cage; is not to be “entertained for a moment. The Naning Malays are neither more nor less moral than Malays elsewhere. Intrigues are not unknown; 42. čnau sa-batang dua sigai, sa-jinjang dua pélésit ; one sugar-palm two climbers, one master two familiars; is the proverbial description of the lady with a lover as well asa 3 and, Sigai is the bamboo pole oy which the tapper climbs to tap the ap for the sugar-juic In Johore and Rembau this expression dese ribes a peculiar offence against * al coustom. See “ Rembau,” Parr and Mackray, ‘Journal N Diverce must oe ben rare in the pre-Muhammadan days of the Adat: but there are old sententious aphorisms suggest- ing that it was not unknown. R. A, Soc., No. 67, 1914, A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. 43. Baik tunang-nya jahat, hidup lunang-nya mati, kaseh tunang-nya chérai; the betrothed of good is evil, the betrothed of life is death, the betrothed of love is separation. The phrase is used as a polite expression of resignation, when the details of a divorce are being arranged. There are characteristic Malay warnings against too passion- ate affection, 44, kénangkan bini, anak orang, kénangkan anak, chuchu orang; affection for a wife—the child of othe affection for a child—the grandchild of 8 a a of the separatione of death or divorce, with a special significance a Malays living under Menangkabau custom, by which, as mentioned 78 on a divorce the children remain with the alihan and the man leaves the house and tribe of the wife, and returns to his own clan. ke marriage, divorce, when it comes, concerns two clans, and requires the observance of all due formalities. 45. Masok pandang ka-hadapan, kéluar pandang ka- ee entering, look forwards, departing, look bac 1 says a common ‘proverb, The most peaceful Malay peasant may be roused to bloodshed by a gross rudeness to his women- folk. Many of the stabbing cases that occur from time to time in 5 lea: district have their origin in the neglect of this max A more e definite warning is conveyed by the following home- ly prove 46. běrlukar ménghalau ményepak, bértukar ménghela méngémbus ; the change that drives out, provokes a kick, the change that drags out, a snort. The metaphor is of the urging of a reluctant buffalo from the field: drive her from the rear, she kicks back; drag her by the nose-ring, she snorts threateningly at heel. So a too av- rupt or rough divorce will entail an ‘unedif ving encounter with the = herself, and may provoke reprisals from her menfolk. whole influence of the Adat is against frequent divorce. Aue a so the much-married man of other Malay States, of whem the bee that hums oer nga to flower 3 mên ae bunga) is the type, is not greatly admired in Nanin di scouraged with some p ancient jest as this, Jour. Straits Branch N R. A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. 105 47. orang bérbini-binian, béranak ta’ményuroh, bértanam tæ makan; the man who flits from wife to wife gets children but commands sr eh not, plan nts crops but eats no fruit thereof. But he may retort with a jingle at the expense of the man who marries a widow, and has the thankless burden of step- children, 48. ka-bilek ka-dapur, menggulai asam pu, itek h pled a 8 0 mênêtas to the room, to ~~ kitchen, curry the acid frui a duck lays ih egg, a hen hatches it. To quote the first two lines would be sufficient for his pur- pose. The other might reply with a pantun, ka- bukit měmběli lada, lada sa-biji di-bélah tujoh: apa sakit bérbint janda, anak tiri boleh di-suroh? Climb the hill and buy pepper, a pepper-corn split in seven: what ails it to marry a Fido JW with step-children to command ? The idea of the Naning Malay is a happy marriage of equa- lity with a loyal sharing ‘of the bitter and the swe 49. Brat sama di-tatang, ringam sama di-létakka together supporting the 55 together setting down the light. And in Naning a well-made marriage has the moral support of two clans, not merely of two families. Nowhere in the Peninsula are there to be kana more api of loyal life- long unions. As the proverb says, 50. kédapatan makan kény yang perut, kédapatan budi sampai n the winning of a meal fills the belly the winning of a loyal heart is a lifelong treasure, es . Proverbs on the administration of the Adat. The second class of proverbs deals with the 5 of customary law. The Custom to-day surviving in Naning is mai ed 5 of the Adat janan gkah whose former fullness could be expressed in the say ying, oe, No. 67, 1914. „ * A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. alive we are in the womb of custom, dead we are in the womb of earth. After the Naning war, most regrettable of all military opera- tions, the political constitution “of the State was destroyed, so fully and deliberately, that instructions were even issued “ that the terms “ Dattoo’ and € Sookoo’ be not used!” This would seem to-day an unnecessary precaution: the terms have, indeed, survived. But the Datok Naning, once head of the most powerful State of the Negri Sembilan, is y a superior Penghulu on a monthly salary of thirty dollars; the criminal jurisdic tion of the Adat is restricted to offences de- clared by the Procedure Code to be compoundable ; and sayings that expressed a peasant’s awe of a tribal chief, or his resigna- tion under a hopeless wrong, are now applied to the more or less harmless activities of the eps elders, or to the in- nu behaviour of the new Distri fficer. rtheless in all questions of 1 marriage and 3 the Adat is still a very present reality to the Naning peasant, and even in criminal matters the sayings of the old men of former days have a genuine, if modified significance. Small wrongs are felt as keenly as great ones, rankling like a little thorn in the jawi and their redress is a matter of not less moment to the i The ideal of the Adat is a Pari Ai of disputes on the lines of ancient precedent, without the issue of a con- tested trial, 51. mênang bérkéchundang, alah bérkétundokan, sa-rayu bérjabat tangan; victory — a defeated foe, defeat — a bowed head, agreement— a joining of hands ; says the | proverb. Even successful litigation is unsatisfactory —it leaves an embittered foe. A Malay is generally a bad, and always an unhappy, litigant: and certainly a Magistrate at Alor Gajah finds that the content of the district increases in proportion as the settlement of compoundable matters on customary lines is encouraged, and the decisions of the Pen hulus are judiciously upheld d. ıt it is premature 5 attempt the settlement of a a while passions are sti The proverb says, 52. bunyi godam di-hutan mêrênggangkan, bunyi baji di-luar mê "rapatkan hammering in the forest is ie noise of cleavage, the sound of Eer without is the noise ry bringing = ether. Jour, Straits Branch A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. 107 The wedges hammered in the jungle are the wedges that split the (rabka: the wedges hammered outside are the wedges (between the rattan bindings and the sticks) to tighten the faggots. Not while angry words are still heard, but only when the first heat has cooled, and the parties are met together, can arbitration be begun. The proverb to describe the perfect settlement—used also to describe the concord of clansmen or friends, is, 53. kala sama sa-ya, bérlénggang sama sa-rayun, mélangkah sama sa-dégong, ménghinggap bên dete bak saving “yes” with one wW alking with one sway aed swing of the arms, stepping with one x d, alighting in a cove Where the parties agree a settlement, it remains only for the tribal elders to amend the injury by awarding compensa- 54. burok di-baiki, kusut di- sélésaikan ; the injured is made whole, the tangled is made straight. This is done by seeking and applying the customary remedy, 55. sa-hari hilang sa-hari di-chart, sakit di-ubat, luka di-tasak ; a day of loss is a day of search, the hurt is healed, the wound is stanched. To “search for the custom“ (ménchari adat) is a phrase with a real significance. When there is an appropriate pre- cedent ready to hand it remains only to apply it, 56. baju sudah di-sarongkan, lémbaga ada di- tuangi; when a coat is ready it is put o when a mould is there the hetal is poured in And few cases are conceivable for which there 990 be found a customary remedy: for the Adat is omnipresent, has an universal application, 57. ka-laut ménjadi apong, a-darat mênjadi suloh ; at sea driftwood, ashore a torch; floating oF in every creek and bay, illuminating every dark- ness. But “ search ” for the remedy is often neither short nor easy. The blood-price for a wound, for example, will be varied by the amount of 3 aag also according, in R. X. Soc., No. 67, 1013. 108 A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. the words of the Adat, as the wound “ grows on the hill, on the slope, or in the valley „ (lumboh di- bukit, di-lereng, di- lémbah;) that is, on the head—w here it is visible; on the »ody—where it is concealed by the clothing; or on the leg—a less expensive limb. In cases of difficulty reference is often had to the women, who, in Naning as in Acheh, are not only the hereditary guar- dians of tradition, but frequently show a knowledge of affairs and a sound understanding superior to their menfolk Vhen the suspected offender denies his guilt and all offers of arbitration are refused, there is no remedy but a resort to a trial, 58. putus tali, putus kêlawan, putus kélikir, rêmpong hidong; rope broken, cheek-string 8 nose-ring broken, nostril tor The buffalo is unmanageable: 1 is no hold or means of coercion. And so the matter goes to trial. The complaint must be laid in the proper quarter i 59. ménumbok ka-lêsong, bérlanak ka-périok ; pound rice in a mortar, cook rice in a pot. A matter that the elder (ibu-bapa) is competent to decide, must not be taken to the tribal chief (/émbaga): even the District Officer will be offended if proceedings are commenced by a ghee to the Resident. But the lower authority must loyally support the higher 1 support is demanded: 60. = mélapis, chondong ménupang ; acking the weak, propping the falling The matter then goes to trial: but trial “under the Adat differs widely from an European inquiry. The Adat has a very wholesome distrust of oral evidence, 61. béraleh kain ka-balik rumah, béraleh chakap ha-balik lidah ; change a sarong behind the house, change a word ‘behind the tongue. ving is easier than Sangang clothes: privacy is not neces- sary for the performan The Adat method of inquiry is based on a belief in circum- stantial as opposed to oral evidence. In this it differs con- sciously from Muhammadan law 62. hukum bérdiri déngan saksi, adat bérdiri déngan tanda; religious la law is established by witnesses, custom is established by signs. Jour. Straits Branch R. A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. 109 The inquiry begins, then, with a search for the speaking evidence of a sign. It is a maxim of the Adat that each one of the twelve offences has its aki an clue by which the culprit may be detected. For example 63. rumbun bakar, bêrpuntong 18 25 : churi samun, tértétas dinding ; upas rachun, bérsisa makan ; arson, the butt of a torch; theft and pillage, a panel hacked through; poison, the remains of the mea Tf no clue is at once apparent, search must be made, 64. kalau têrang di-tumpu, kalau gêlap di-jala; it ee take napa rk, cast the The doé found and 1 08 will lead to the culprit, 65. di-mana anjing ményalak di-situ biawak mimanjat, di-mana api bérpupok di-situ asap kêluar; where the dogs are banking, there the lizard is climbing, where the fire is piled, there the smoke is iss uing. But when an appropriate tanda is once found, the Court holds very fast thereby, and proceeds with the inquiry, 66. kalau bértangkai boleh 1 an, kalau bértali boleh di-helakar if there is a handle, it can je ‘held, if there is a cord, it can be pulled, 67. jika bértali tem pat ménghela, jika bérjumbai tempat bérgantong, jika bértungku témpat bér-sa-tingkis. if a cord, a means to pu if a dangling string, a means to rh if a hummock, purchase for the foo An eee without a clue to go upon drifts aimlessly, 68. ibarat gasing bêrpaku télap bêrpusing. ta’ bêrpaku mérayau ; _ top with a peg 3 steady thereon, without a peg swin And finally the decision "saat ‘be based on the c evidence of the clue, evidence that warrants the finding, 69. mênyênchang běrlandasan, mélompat bêr-sa-tumpunn ; chop on a chopping-block, | leap from a a me A. 8 No. 67. 1914. 110 A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. The amount of evidence that warrants a finding under customary law would surprise the student of Stephens, Wills or Phipson. A matter that occurred in Naning in 1908 wil illustrate the application of the rule. One morning an ur- married girl entered a certain vernacular school, and removed from a peg the cap of one of the assistant teachers. This unusual immodesty constituted a tanda, that was taken by the old men of the two clans concerned, to raise an irrebuttable presumption of misconduct by the young bachelor. He was thereupon compelled, despite his protests, to marry the in- truder, she, significantly enough, being deprived of half her bride-price (chichir bélanja sa- paroh). The defence, that the trespass was the device of a hussy to secure a reluctant husband, received little consideration: partly, perhaps, beda in a country district, where hard work in the fields is the best guarantee of good morals, the sedentary occupation and considerable leisure of the school-teacher render him essentially suspect, on the Ovidian principle otia jucundi causa cibusque mals, leisure is the cause and food of the pleasant sin. The deadly effect of a tanda is a warning to the wise, 70. mara hinggap mara tërbang, mara bérgesel sampai lalu, čnggang lalu ranting patah; danger alights, danger flies, danger touches as it passes, the hor nbill passes, the twig snaps. Mere coincidence will probably be 5 ae for cause and effect. The moral for the individual, therefore, is—avoid suspicious proximities; because, 71. têrgesek këna miang, térgégar kêna rébas; graze the bamboo, you get the itch; jar it, a switch in the face The slightest touch of the fine hairs on the sheath of the bamboo (kélopak) sets up an irritation: still more painful is the switch in the face from a twig, that follows a more clumsy et sae moral for the judge is—let the ‘Inquiry be cautious and 0 0 The best judge is he who is 72. malim biawak béngkong, skilled in the art of the wr ping lizard, cimben slowly from the base to the v y top of the tree: the of the cautious seeker for truth, 8 is not ashamed to Ka a his steps when the line of i inquiry has proved wrong. 73. Seat ka-hujong jalan, balik ka-pangkal jalan, sat ee kata, balik ka-pangkal kata; Jour, Straits Branch A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERRS. 111 astray at the end of the track, back to the base of the ck, ra astray at the end of the utterance, back to the base of erance. The type of the bad method of justice, the method of in- sufficient discrimination, is 74. hukum sérkap, the judgment of the thrusting fish-trap ; the cone-shaped trap thrust dow nwards ey a wader in shallow water; all is fish that it encloses. I regret to say that this proverb is commonly used, not without a certain aptness, to describe some phases of English justice, especia ally the summary trial and conviction of batches of prisoners, such as gang- robbers, hawkers, or gamblers. A worse judge still, because corrupt, is he who is 75. malim kubong, expert in the art of the flying lemur; pouncing down where he sees a sure prey, exploiting the suitors of his Court with a nice discrimination. But, after all, 76. bajak lalu tanah yang lémbut, the plough bites only where the soil is soft; the fool who submits to extortion has only his own softness to thank. Unfortunately, wrong decisions, however honest, will occur at times; and injustices result, 74. lain bidok lain galang, lain béngkak lain ménanah, lain pantat lain chawat: one man’s boat another man’s rollers, one ae swellings another man’s running s loins another man’s clouts: one man pres the jack-fruit, the gum adheres to another, as a more common proverb has it; one man sins, another suffers. When this happens the injured soen is liable to feel a dissatisfaction that will not be quietec 78. těrkilan di-hati lérkélang Ris térasa-rasa ba’ duri dalam daging: rankling at heart, a mote in the eye an ever-present irritation like a thorn in the flesh. He satisfies the judgment of the court because resistance is useless, but his heart does not consent to the payment. 79. di-un jok di-bérikar pépat di-luar rane hong ee R. A. Soc., No. 67. 1914. 112 A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. he offers it and gives it, smooth without, but pointed within, When the injustice is incurable, it is useless to repine. Philosophic resignation is the only wisdom, 80. timun pada dia, pisau pada dia, lilis tébal tiada siapa ménégah, lilis nipis tiada siapa suroh he holds the pumpkin, he holds the knife, if a thick lice—there is no one to restrain him, if a thin slice—there is no one to command him: This proverb is frequently quoted with resignation after. some erratic and wholly unaccountable decision of the Euro- pean Magistrate: when, for example, a mild stabbing matter, that under the Adat could have been atoned by the death of a fowl and a fine of twenty rupia ($7.20), having unfortunately been brought to trial, is met with a sentence of three months rigorous imprisonmen nt. When the sufferer feels that he has been made the victim of a deliberate 1 at the hands, perhaps, of some “flying. “lemur expert,” he will vent his feelings with a less veiled complaint ; such as, 81. pêrahu karam sa-kérat, limau masam sa-bélah the boat was submerged at one end, the lime was sour on one side; a proverb which conveys the suggestion that the other party has been unfairly favoured. There are, 1 traditional rebukes available, with which the old me Hida upbraid such vulgar recrimination. / favourite one i 82. ee téenghar, chérdek bégar, bichara ta’ mau kalah mênang ta’ pêrnah di-rasa ; a fool and quarrelsome, cunning and stubborn, he will not take defeat, but never enjoys a victory. The third line amounts, perhaps, to a warning with a pro- leptic significance. r prehaps they will repress the recaleuitrant fellow with some daga distich, homely but biting, such as, 83. chčnatur sa-bilah parang, _ bérkata ta’ di-déngar orang; chénatur is a sort of axe, no one katene when he talks. Jour. Straits Branch A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. 118 84. gêlar si-Raja orang, dudok di- bélakang orang ; lis 8 The victim is not, however, without suitable retorts, more or less penetrating : the quotation o 85. kétok kata ayam, kichau kata murai, bongkok dék ak aga pa silap méngélarai : ‘cluck? cries the hen, ‘ chirrup’ cries the robin, a hunchback plaits ‘the mat, but still he spoils the has been known to cause a twinge to the most case-hardened village elder. The special point of the innuendo is this:—a hunchback is well bent over his task, and has no excuse for bad work: the bad decision of the old men is the more repre- hensible for their age Perhaps he will add the sarcastic reflection, 86. akal ta’ sa-kali datang, i runding ta’ sa-kali tiba; understanding arrives not in a 888 wise jud ent comes not at once was the cause of their indifferent decision suggesting that a haste unsuitable to the abilities of the elders It is not likely that he will have the last word in the con- troversy. The resources of the old men are considerable. It is more probable that, if he persists in his ill-chosen grumbles he will be overwhelmed with “athe supply d less subtle abnse reserved for such obstinacy. Tseful expressions will be, 87. singkal ta’ mémbalik, unggun padam bara; a ploughshare that turns not the sod, a firebrand that quenches the embers ; 88. chéndawan mabok, poisonous fungus, useless for any pu ne . or, 89. buah bélolo tércham pak 1 tidak di-makan ikan, térchampak ka-darat tidak di-makan ayam ; fallen fruit, thrown to sea rejected by fish, thrown ashore rejected by fowls. The Adat is peculiarly | rich in such crushing rejoinders: doubtless because in the democratic Menangkal u States, where the custom Se for its eres as much on oe con- 25 A 3 m 2024. 1 ka ar A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. sent of the many as on the authority of the few, the tongue, sharper than spear or kris, has always had need to be an effective weapon to coerce the wayward. Part III. t III. Johor proverbs. The proverbs of Johor and Naning differ as strikingly as do their dialects. The dialect of the Naning Malays is the simple and ancient speech of a peasant community, with no literature worth the name. The Johor- Riau dialect, on the other hand, is not only the language of the classics of the golden age, but also a brilliant and flexible medium of intercourse, adaptable to the needs of a civilized community. The work of the Johor philological society, the P. B. M. P. B. () founded by the late Sultan, has shown how capable the language is of rendering with precision the stilted terms of official correspondence or the technicalities of juris- prudence: and no one who has lived for any time in inter- course with Johor Malays of education can fail to be delight- ed as well by the lucidity of their speech as by its subtlety and humour. : And so the proverbs of Johor are subtle and modern, while those of Naning are simple and ancient: love terseness and brevity, while the others indulge in balanced antitheses. Where the Naning proverbs derive their illustrations almost entirely from the homely incidents of rustic life, —the loth- ness of the buffalo to leave his wallow, the spinning of a top, the slicing of a pumpkin—: the proverbs of Johor record with nice minuteness such diverse phenomena as the bluster of an ignorant Kling skipper, the refinements of a Chinese card- game, or the curious movements of the wrist-hairs. 90. Tinjau bélukar, the distant view of secondary jungle; : : neat and regular seen from afar, but a nearer inspection dis- closes the undergrowth. A lady whose looks do not stand close inspection (tœ makan tatap). 91. stana rupa, the palace of beauty; : a handsome person, that carries off any dress or fashion. Contrast the common proverb, rumah burok di-sapu kapur, an old house with a coat of whitewash: fine feathers bird. 92. Ikan bélukang, the bélukang fish; and (1). Pakatan Bélajar Méngajar Péngétahuan Bahasa. ; Jour, Straits Branch A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. 115 93. Ikan juara di-bawah jamban, the juara fish below the privy ; the base scavenger fish of the ditches: the type of most ignoble servility. : 94, Bs, pasak dari tiang, the peg too big for the post: expenditure out of proportion to income will cause ruin: the peg will split the post. 95. Pantas tewas, haste loses; the terser Malay equivalent of “ more haste, less speed.” 96. Mémbuat kayu api, treat as firewood ; to make a tool of a person; to use him cynically for one’s own ends, consuming him in the process, or abandoning him when his usefulness ceases. Another proverb, 97. Mémbuat landasan, to treat as a chopping-block, has a similar significance. 98. Mata kotak, télinga témpayan, eyes—the eyes of a Chinese boat, ears—the ears of a jar; eyes that see, but do not perceive; ears that are open, but do not hear. The studied blindness and deafness of one who imitates the deaf adder. 99. Kumpul kiambang, a clump of water-weed. This expression is applied to (1) a persistent importunate fellow, who when driven away returns undiscomfited, just as the water-weed pushed aside returns and covers the space of open water just cleared ; and to (2) an unstable person; the water-weed shows a surface of solid leaves, but below there are only thin trailing roots. 100. Salah piantan, missing the season; that is, the proper rice-planting season (piantan, piama). A proverbial expression for a badly-timed énterprise of any kind, especially in the sense of too late (suntok). A more common proverb is, musim kémarau ménghilirkan balok, launching the boat in the drought, when the river is now too dry to float it. R. A. Soe., No. 67, 1914. 116 A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. 101. agan tuma, concealment of the louse ; only half. concealed; head in the sand, ostrich fashion, but tail betraying its whereabouts. An unfriendly action insufficiently concealed, and so the author is detected. Another somewhat similar proverb i 15, 102. muka bêrpandangan, budi kédapate meeting as friends, but the . detected ; the unfriendly act is known, but appearances are maintained, although the intended victim is not deceived. Sir W. E. Maxwell gives a different meaning to this pro- verb; No. 165 of his collection in Volume See also Kin Budi, 445. 103. Ménjadi kueh bingka, to become a bingka cake ; a spec ies of cake cooked with fire above and below. The ex- pression suggests a position of some discomfart, with no escape either up or down, an extremely hot quarter; between the devil and the deep sea. 104, Makan nasi kawah, eating rice from the big cauldron; still supported by one’s parents; not vet possessing the cooking- pot of independence. 105. Mat di-bawah dagu, check-mate beneath the chin; a disaster, whose immineney, though apparent, was over- looked. 106. Mémbuat sayur mêntah, to treat as raw green-food ; something devoured with the greatest ease. A slang expres- sion for an easily-defeated opponent in any contest. 107. Mata ménghkudu, eves of the mêngi: udu fruit; The méngkudu fruit is covered with round eyes, like the 5 of certain golf-balls: a fruit with many eyes, and type a inconstrancy ; a wanton roving eye. (Compare ats ram 108. Kepiting batu, a rock crab; 109. tênggiling kêring, an armadillo; 110. tangkai jêring, a jêring stalk; types of three kinds of stinginess: the crab that is hard and pinches; the armadillo that rolls up into an unyielding ee the stalk so tough (liut) that it must be hacke mpletely through before the pod will ane Jour, Straits Branch A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. 117 111. kasčhan kambing, the sympathy of the goat; the sympathy of the lips, not of deeds. This expression originates in the fable of the wolf who fell into a dry well. A goat came wp and stood on the edge, and to ever “application for help replied with the one word kasthan, “1 deeply sympathize ;” but rendered no more active assistance, until finally the wolf died. 112. Golok Rembau, a Rembau knife; a proverbial expression for a capable and intelligent supporter, especially at games such as chess. Rembau knives are noted for their keenness : the knife is the s ee (péndua) of the kêris, as the dagger was of the mediaeval sword 113. Chéncharu makan pètang, chéncharu fish feed late. The expression is applied to the party in any contest, from cockfighting to football, that at first seems likely to lose, but comes out strongly at the finish: “a good finisher.” 114, Misim ikan sépat, the sêpat fish season. Sépat fish are imported in large quantities at certain seasons from Siam to Singapore, and are exposed for sale salted and This interesting expression means the season of the “headless fish, and so, the season of the head-hunters | There have been several historical head-hunting ife of Singapore, always in connection with large public works, especially those requiring deep founda- tions: both Chinese and Malays believe that the earth-spirits require to be appeased for such disturbance with a sacrifice of human heads. The planting of posts for overhead electric-tram wires, the erection of Anderson Bridge, and the suspension of the harbour works in 1911, are recent occasions of such scares.. The last named scare extended to remote up-country places in Johor and Malacca; and was honoured with the attention of the Executive Council of the Colony. The final failure to reach bottom at a certain point in the Hore Ayer reclamation, (where an old stream formerly debouched,) is commonly attri- buted r failure to satisfy the Pasien ‘of the genius loci. 115. aku 1 a 8 not to be e e and so a type of an irrevocable decision. Another explanation, g given me by a Siak Raja, is that 78 Dutch in former times, on the conclusion of negotiations w Sumatra chiefs, would hammer a large nail into the coun table as a symbol of the permanence a their bond. R. A. Şoc, No. 67, 1914. 118 A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. 116. Mémahai kulit rimau, wearing the tiger skin bluff; an overbearing Männer without authority or courage to match. The expression is derived from the fable of the ass in the tiger skin. 117. Mémbuat hautah Suleman, to imitate the wiles of Suleman. Hautah is a slang Singapore Tamil word (resembling the Malay lémberang), for which “ brazen-facedness ” is perhaps the nearest English equivalent. Suleman was a certain Muhammadan Madrasi, notorious in Singapore a generation ago for his impudent, but successful, defiance of the law in the “Police Courts of those days. e is still spoken of by his compatriots with respectful admiration. The expression means “ to play the impudent hedge- lawyer.” ‘The origin of the expression is, however, rapidly becoming lost, especially with Malays, by whom it is generally quoted as, mémbuat otak Suleman, to imitate the intelligence of the Prophet Solomon ; and the historic Suleman of Singapore seems likely to lose his proper fame T hrase is an interesting example of slang in the transi- tion stage. — ia 118, a čmbuat kapitan Kêling, i to play the Kling skipper. The Kling, acting as skipper, but ignorant of the act of navigation, when asked by 55 helmsman what course he is to follow, cries, “ Carry on,’ “The same as usual,” in a loud and confident voice. A person who is ignorant of his duties, but attempts to conceal his ignorance by bluster. “A somewhat similar proverb is, 119. Pa’ Sambut, Father Receive. A person who has no knowledge of his own, but carries on his work by successful picking of the brains of others. 120. Modal sambut with “ receive ” for capital, is another expression with the same meaning. 121. Télinga nipis, thin ars; over-sensitive: the equivalent of the English expression “ thin- skinned.” The phrase, derived from the sensitiveness of ele ephants’ ears, is also used to describe a person whose leg is easily pulled. Jour, Straits Branch A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. 119 122. Tèêkukur méngikut kata, a dove that repeats his master’s words. A proverbial expression for implicit obedience: used of a husband’s subservience to a wife; or of a handy racing-boat, or a trusty hunting-dog. 123. Kulu êmbun, dew-bugs ; _A very concentrated expression. Embun is a synonym for night; compare the line siang bérjémur malam bér-Embun. The kutu is an animal remarkable for adhesiveness. The expression describes the class of person who stays to the very end of a theatrical performance or dance, however late in the small hours. It is also used in the sense of the English slang expression “a night-bird”: so, too, the Arabic word afrit, an evil spirit; and hantu kubur, a grave-ghost. 124. Bèrpaling tadah, shifting sail; changing tack; a treacherous change of front. Tadah—* intercepting a falling object“ (Wilkinson); and so here intercepting the wind, the set of the sails to the wind. 125. Kuching képala hitam, cats with black heads ; an euphemism for human thieves. When something is missing, to say “taken, perhaps, by a cat with a black head,” is to suggest suspicion of a thief in the house. Similar colloquialisms are, tikus turi, tikus chénchurut, the musk-rats, that make their pilferings and nibblings unseen and unheard. 126. Daun chéki dua lawang, a chéki card with two chances: a double chance, two strings to one’s bow. Séligi tajam bértimbal, a dart with a sharpened butt, often has this meaning, as well as the meaning “ double-faced- ness,” noted by Mr. Wilkinson in his paper on Malay proverbs. Cheki dua lawang is also used colloquially to mean a lady of frail virtue. Compare the Naning proverb, @nau sa-balang dua sigai, number 42 above. For the exact meaning Swettenham’s Dictionary under “ 127. Mengheret sépit, lragging at a snag; the PU aa burden of some ever-present trouble, such as a jealous wife, or a protracted disease. of the phrase see Clifford and fi, tan dua lawang. R. A. Soc; No. 67, 1914. 120 A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. 128. Tuan Putéri Lilin, Princess Wax-taper; and 129. Tuan Putéri Dahi Gula, Princess Sugar-Forehead ; the effeminate persons who shun going out in the sun,—it would melt the wax; or in the rain, soit “would melt the sugar, Effeminacy in any form. 130. Pandai bëěrsělit-sčpit, clever in nips and squeezes ; resource even in extreme difficulties ; triumphing over obstacles. 131. Bérgolok bérgadai, stabbing and pawning resistance to the utmost, espec dally in litigation; when finances are exhausted there remains the resort to weapons: employing every resource. 132. Burok siku, rotten elbow ; ask for the return of a gift: compare the doggerel of E. nglish para najan ive a thing and take a thing oe a naughty 1 man’s plaything.” I am unable ‘to diseover how this curious phrase came to acquire its meaning. Siku bérulat, is another form of it Another expression often used in connection with this phrase is, 133. Aku bakar bélachan di-bawah tangga-ny4a, I will burn bélachan below his house-ladder ; o the effect of which is to produce“ rottenness of elbow” in the person who demands back a thing once given. zoth phrases appear to be in origin an imprecation of a curse on meanness, the elbow being the joint that effects the act of withdrawal. 134. Masok lorong sa-hérat, to enter a blind alley ; there is no exit at the far end. An unprofitable undertaking: the money invested enters in, but does not emerge. 135. Bérsérah tunggang, surrendering to the rider; tame submission, especially 1 i concise Johor form of the pro page onta . e, e self-surrender of the camel. 336, 5 k ambong masok dalang ta’ masok bilang. 5 ‘iia the Darke basket, not into the account ; ~ | oth mentioning, ndhing out of the common. wife to her husband. A — Jour. Straits Branch A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. 121 The phrase is used particularly of mediocre accomplish- ments, or skill in games or handicrafts, passing m nuster, but not remarkable. Compare the English colloquialism to ‘ “pass in a crowd.” The Arabic phrase alakuli-hal is used commonly in the same sense, 137. Bukan kudis di-buat pekony, not even a sore—made into a ulce light fault exaggerated into a crime: a mountain made out of a mole-hill. 138. nas ef labah-labah béramu di-dalam oan séndiri, a spider building a house of its entrails ; the self- atte nuation that follows living on Kapital 139, Tangkap muat, hacking in as you catch; the ney of selection, the acceptance of what come first to hand. For example, as contrasted with the recruitment of the Colonial Civil Service by competitive examination, the formation of the Johor service is described by Malays as being on the principle of tangkap muat Compare a more common proverb 140. asal bérsiseh ikan-lah, anything with scales counts as fish. Another Johor expression somewhat similar is, 141. sifat dapat taking it as vou find i : the absence of provision or preliminary inquiry. The slight difference of meaning between this phrase and tangkap muat may be illustrated thus: a guide is required at a certain village; sifat dapat would mean to rely on finding one on arrival; tangkap muat would mean to take the first person found without further inquiry into his abilities. 142. Laki tangkal musang, a husband to scare wild-cats; a marriage of convenience 1 than affection; a marringe for the purpose of protection; a a phrase commonly e by widows on their remarriage. Similar expressions ` laki perisai, the “ shield husband ; : and laki Skir ikin nilu, the “ looking-glass husband.” 143. Kalah roma, defeat of the wrist-hairs ; 33 before the contest begins. Where a person is ex- nely nervous before the beginning of a contest, Malays 8 the curious e an that his wrist pape slight- R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. nF A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVERBS. ly, and the wrist-hairs droop limply instead of standing up from the skin. The expression corresponds to the English slang, “in a blue funk.” 144. Lépaskan batok di-tangga, getting rid of the cough at the top of the house-ladder ; a temporary and insufficient riddance of some nuisance. The phrase is commonly used when a superior officer passes on some troublesome piece of work to a subordinate; and may be compared with the expressions mémbuat kapitan Kêling and Pa Sambut, explained above. 145. Alah pintak di-buat sémpéna, the prayer defeated by ill-omened words; paraphrase—* the very thing desired, your very wish, would “have come about, but it has been prevented by your unlucky “words.” A proverbial warning against unlucky words, es- pecially against ill-omened interpretation of dreams. The idea underlying this proverb is the idea that under- lay the Greek practice of euphemism, namely, a belief in the power of suggestion both good and bad: to call the Furies “kindly ” or the Euxine “ hospitable” was a method for pro- ducing the desired behaviour. Compare too the idea under- lying the linguistic taboos described in Skeat, Malay Magic. 146. Ubat bunoh ibu, the remedy of “ kill the mother ;” the final remedy, the destruction of the source of an evil. For example, a Penghulu has persisted in gross misconduct after warnings; to suggest the remedy of bunoh ibu would be to propose his dismissal. Applied to the trouble of a protracted illness, the expression would suggest that the disease is incurable, that death is the only cure. 147. Pa’ Péchokok, Father Bathing-attendant. An expression used in Johor to refer to a third party present on any occasion whose identity is not known to the speaker. For example, “ Pa’ Péchokok bomak agak-nya”’ would mean Our friend over there is intoxicated, I think.” (Bomak—a disguised form of mabok.) It has a disparaging sense, and amounts to “ Our friend over there—I don’t much like the look of him.” The origin of the phrase is curious. Bérchokok is to splash water while bathing in a pool or river (compare kétimpong) : Pa’ Péchokok is the attendant, whose duty is the not very noble or well-defined one of standing on watch at a distance while ladies are bathing. Hence the uncomplimentary signi- ficance of the term. Jour, Straits Branch A COLLECTION OF MALAY PROVEKBS. 123 148. Ta ered mêntua lalu, 10t1cing the mother-in-law pass by. The Malay mother -in-law exacts considerable attention from the newly-married: to fail to sc her presence is therefore the height of blissful preoccupatior Some light is thrown on the abject of the mother-in-law by another significant expression, Hujan halau mêntua a drive-home-the-mother-in-law shower: a passing shower only; but the threat of it suffices to send the mother-in-law hurrying home, and secures the young couple at least a temporary respite from her attentions. 149. Sain tiang, Tour S is another kog ii expression for perfect bliss. For oe = agang ampat tiang, four masts drunk, er tate the perfect-peace-with-all-the-world stage of intoxi- cation that comes between mabok kayal and mabok bunga sêlaseh. The expression dates from the sensation caused among Malays by the first four-masted ship that arrived in Singapore: “four masts” became a synonym for perfection. Jour. Straits Branch R. A. Soe., No, 67 1914. Hand-List of the Birds of Borneo. BY J. C. MOULTON, B. SC., M. B. O. U., Curator of the Sarawak Museum. About the earliest list of Bornean Birds must be that contained in the Appendix to Hugh Low’s book, “ Sarawak; its Inhabitants and Productions: being notes during a residence in that country with His Excellency Mr. Brooke.” ‘This was published in 1848: and the Appendix appears to be a list of all Bornean species then in the British Museum, which had been enriched by Low’s collec- tions of mammals, birds and insects. The list contains 59 species of Birds In 1863 P. L. Sclater remarks that no connected list of the birds of Borneo had ever been published, and as a start, he gives an account of 134 species from Banjermasin collected by J. L. Motley. After some 10 years, the great Italian work, “ Catalogo siste- matico degli Uccelli di Borneo,” by Count Salvadori, appeared in 1874. This was largely based on the collections of Doria and Beccari, formed in Sarawak in 1865-7; but at the same time the author incorporated all previous literature on the subject, resulting in a fine volume of some 400 pages, ing Bornean species, besides indicating he thought would eventually be found in Borneo, and, sure enough, for the most part have since been found. A “ Liste des Oiseaux de Borneo” by M. Vorderman appeared in 1887, only to be superseded in 1889 by A. H. Everett’s “ List of the birds of the Bornean Group of Islands,” which was published in Journal 20 of the Straits Branch, Royal Asiatic Society. This records 570 species, from which we must deduct 34 from Palawan, which the author includes in his Bornean group. More recent researches indicate that Palawan has a closer affinity with the Philippines than with Borneo and for that reason is usually ex- cluded from a strictly Bornean list. Although several local lists and miscellaneous papers on the subject have appeared since, this list by the late Mr. A. H. Everett is still the most recent summary of the Birds of Borneo, Jour, Straits Branch R. X. Boč, No. 6T, 1914, Ges 126 HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. In the Philippines there is the Hand-List by R. C. McGregor and D. C. Worcester, which appeared in 1906, followed in 1909 by the former author’s admirable “ Manual of Philippine Birds,” recording 739 species from this extensive region of islands. Then in the Malay Peninsula, Mr. H. C. Robinson, the Director of the Federated Malay States’ Museums, has revised his Hand-List of the Birds for that region down to 1910; he records 642 species. To bring Borneo up to date I have prepared the present list, which numbers 555 species. The extensive, but by no means complete, bibliography given at the end of this list, indicates that much has already been written on the Birds of Borneo, so that general remarks on any of the species are likely to be mere repetitions. The following pages therefore purport to be a bare list (and no more) of all the Birds now known from Borneo. The order and nomenclature followed is that of the British Museum Hand-list, modified by the introduction of subspecific names and by the researches of recent writers into that never- failing source of contention, “ the priority heap,” by which I mean the books of those earlier ornithologists whose descriptions have been missed or misunderstood. The study of their writings seems to be more productive of “new” names than any exploration of a new country; however. we must continue to hope that the bed-rock of nomenclature will be reached some day. Mr. G. M. Mathews in Novitates Zoologicae 1910 (Vol. XVII. pp. 492-503) introduces some important alterations for well-known, long-established names, put as he qualifies these alterations by writing “ I cannot claim that all such introductions are final and only offer them and invite ICIS 6 ode ss „ I have not adopted them in this list, beyond noticing them in foot-notes. The evolution of a local list is a subject of some interest, as it indicates the doubtful ways by which the number of species 18 m- creased. It appears to go through three distinct stages. First of from the Moluccas and so on, was of less moment, so our Bornean list obtained rather a false start by the addition of foreigners. The second stage is marked by a glut of descriptions, based on single specimens, on one sex or on restricted local varieties. This stage may be said to culminate in the great Hand-list of Birds issued by the British Museum (1899-1909), where all these names are listed as separate species. The compiler of a local list during the period of these two stages has therefore to face a good deal o = weeding work. Borneo has been particularly fortunate in the Jour, Straits Bra neh HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 127 eminent ornithologists who have interested themselves in this work, so that the weeding process has progressed with great care and exercise of sound principles. The third stage is essentially one of reduction, which is simpli- fied by the use of subspecific names. Sufficient time has also elapsed for us to assert with some confidence that a typical Aus- tralian spec ies, for instance, recorded in 1840 from Borneo, but not again since, does not occur in Borneo at all. From our 20th 8 1 8 standpoint we can feel sure that this old record was a mis- take. The use of subspecific names, which is really only an ex- pression of our belief in Evolution, assists materially 5 85 work of reduction. Slightly differing forms are descended from forms, which in turn slightly differ from their parent forms; geological changes in the face of the earth assist newly separated groups of individuals to develop characteristics of their own 5 aat a differ from their parent forms, who in turn evolve a line their own, again differing slightly, so that we can = Biak kauh geographical races or sub-species. In drawing up our list we find that two forms hitherto recorded as two separate and distinct species in Borneo can be reduced to one, to which the second has to be referred as a slightly different local race occupying a different part of the country or altitude. The conclusion of this third stage we hope will be a revised edition of the British Museum Hand-list, with full regard paid to the subspecific or specific ne of all named forms. Local lists, such as this, can only offered as material for pina pees in the production of that 1855 Hand-list; in no sense n they claim to be final. For that reason the present adoption or gris of any particular name is of comparatively little im- portance, as it merely implies the opinion of one individual against that of another, with the excellent chance of a third dr correcting both. The evolution of our nomenclature proceeds in two ways, (i) by small and continual changes, such as the description of new forms, the recovery of old names, the poar of local oh ete. and (ii) by big mutations,—a happy combination of the t t rival theories! These “ aliens are exemplified by the great catalogues which appear once every 40 or 50 years, each forming a new “bakin for further study. In the Inet world we have good instances in the great C ‘atalogue of Coleoptera issued by Gemming- er and Harold in 1870, now superseded by Schenkling’s Coleop- terorum Catalogus ; similarly Kirby’s great catalogue of Diurnal Lepidoptera of the same date is now giving place to Seitz’s “ Macrolepidoptera of the world.” I have departed slightly from the usual method of writing trinomials by marking the difference between the specific and sub- specific names. R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. S 28 HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. The usual way adopted of course is to write them thus: Chloropsis viridis viriditectus Hartert. The objection to this is that we have to remember an extra name, resulting, more often than not, in forgetting both. It seems more important to remember the specific name first, as it denotes the whole distribution of that one species; then stretch our memory a little further to remember that it is followed by a subspecific name, and we know that the Bornean form js slightly different, which appears to me sufficient for all practical purposes. As the form in question is consistently different in some small points it is rightly given a name, which I indicate in less prominent type. Another “ improvement ” (if such it is) T have adopted is the retention of the author’s name for the species. In the instance given above this is dropped out and the author of the subspecies apparently gets the credit for all three names! But on the prin- cipal of “ hondur to whom honour is due,” I have retained it, and partly because it serves to mark off the subspecific name as a thing apart Carrying this to its logical Sen I should put the author’s name after the genus too, but he plead the necessity of generic and specific names running ede Altered to the “ ideal ” form aer ores adopted throughout “this list, the above mentioned species is written thus CHLOROPSIS VIRIDIS Horsfield viriditectus Hartert. shortened to CutororPsis VIRIDIS Horsf: viriditectus Hart. The use of the subspecific name, whether the same as the specific, or not, implies that other subspecies exist in neighbouring countries. To add a little local interest to an otherwise dull list of names Í have endeavoured to give (i) the name of the first man who col- lected each species in Borneo and the earliest date of its ea (ii) the name of the first man who recorded it from Borneo and the date of his published record. With the older dareng this has proved rather difficult and those given as before 1855 must be accepted as apparently the first records. Thanks to the aes literature on the Birds of Borneo, I have been able to give names and dates for most of nak birds 5 from that year onwards. The number in thick t tw e names of collector and recorder refers to the bibliography 2 5 raen the list of species. Phe earliest note in literature on any Bornean bird appears to “be sage of the historian of the Tang dynasty (618-906). Jour, Straits Branch Fees De HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO, 129 Groeneveldt? translates the passage thus: “ There is also a bird called Sari (beo, gracula religiosa*), which understands human speech; its body is black, its head red and it has claws like a awk.“ This note appears in an one of Poli, which Groene- veldt, following all Chinese geographers, places on the north coast of Sumatra. Hose and ee hornos give reasons for EE it to be in Borneo In the history of the Ming dynasty (1368-1643) among the produets of the country of Banjermasin are mentioned peacocks and parrotss, neither of which (sens, strict.) occur in Borneo, though we have of course a peacock-pheasant and parroquets. Captain Daniel Beeckman® visited Banjermasin in 1714. In describing the features of the country he writes: “As to the Birds, I met with none such as we have in England, except the Sparrow. Here are Parrots and Parrokets of various sorts and sizes, from the bigness of a Bulfinch to that of a Raven; particularly a sort called by the Banjareens Luree (that are brought hither by the Macecassars) which they so much admire for their Beauty, Docility and sweet Smell, that there are few Houses without one of them: they give sometimes six or seven pieces of Eight for one; I bought several, but the cold Weather at Sea killed them However, interesting as these old writers are, we may confine our “ earliest.” records to post-Linnean days (1758 and after) from which the present-day system of scientific nomenclature dates. During the time of the Dutch East India Company which came to an ‘end in 1796, nothing seems to have been done to explore the interior of Borneo, the Company contenting themselves with a few trading posts established on the south and west coasts. In 1820 however a start was made by the Natural History Commission of Batavia, who appointed . to collect and explore in Borneo. The principal pioneers of this time are Diard (1826), Salomon Muller oe Henrici (1832), Schwaner (1841-7), and Crooc- kewit os 85 1. W. P. Groeneveldt. ‘‘ Notes on pan ari bog at and Malacca, compiled from paken sources.” 1 . 83. 2. Finsch (1905) quotes von Berchtold who pakis this i in arang Bei Pontianak heisst i en Beo’, oberen Kapuas ‘ Teo 3. The Mynah, now known as Eula g peer nsis (Borneo, lamak; Java, Malacca and South Barmah). probably a subspecies of the Indian E. re- j but the prominent yellow wattles and beak may red head. 4. C. Hose = W. MeDougall. „The Pagan Tribes of Borneo.“ 1912. 5. Gromevelat. i c. p. 107 6. Daniel Beeċkman. ‘‘A Voyage to and from the Island of Borneo.” 1718, 2 le 2 7. For a good s ry of collectors and recorders of Bornean Birds see 0. "Fineoh | in ‘Notes 1 the Leyden Museum, Vol. XXVI. pp. 1—8, 1905. R. A, Soc., No. 67, 1914. 130 HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO, Northern Borneo remained practically a terra incognita until the arrival of Sir James Brooke in Sarawak in 1839 and his subse- quent installation as Rajah in 1842. Sir James Brooke himself is responsible for many Bornean birds in the British Museum, but the real start in Sarawak was made by Hugh Low, a young naturalist who came out in 1846, and published his experiences in 1848. At the end of his book, as already mentioned, appears the first list of Bornean Birds The e bibliography I have given at the end of this paper in- dicates the further development of the study of the Bornean Avifauna. Although extensive this bibliography is by no means complete 1 Bs been complied for three purposes: (i) with reference to all first records of Bornean species, (ii) with reference to the latest names adopted in this list, and (iii) with reference to all papers strictly devoted to Bornean birds. Some notes on the geographical distribution of Bornean birds are reserved for another occasion. he records of the 555 species accepted in the following list from Borneo are due to 43 paige authors. Of these the name of Dr. R. B. Sharpe stands out a long way ahead of the others as responsible for the 10 of no less than 145 species to the Bornean list. Next to him come the celebrated ornithologists, Salvadori, Sclater and Schlegel, each responsible for about 50 pena Bonaparte, Muller, Motley and Dillwy n, follow with over 30 species each (the last two authors write in conjuncti ion 0 1 5 to collectors (or employers of native collectors) who are responsible for our knowledge of the Avifauna of Borneo, we find 36 names in all, of whom five stand out: Muller with nearly 70 species, Diard and Schwaner with over 50 each from Dutch Borneo, Whitehead who added 59 species from Northern Borneo only, and Motley with 58 from Labuan and Banjermasin. In ahaaa the joint collections of Doria and Beccari added over 40 cies. The late Mr. A. H. Everett was e for 28 species, collected i in Sarawak and in North Borneo. The Sarawak Museum has added 12 species to the lis The following figures illustrate the rate at which the Bornean list has grown: Tp to the end of 1850 about 50 non-Passerine birds had been recorded and about 60 Passerines. The former increased (in round numbers) to 100 in 1860, to 180 in 1870, to 240 in 1880, the latter to 80 in 1860, to 120 in 1870, to 170 in 1880. In the following decade, W hitehead’s great collections were described; these were in the main responsible f or the last great increase ; the non-Passerine birds went up to about 290 by the end of 1890, the Passerines in- creased from 170 to nearly 240; the next decade added 26 to the former, 9 to the latter. Since 1901, six non-Passerine and nine Passerine birds have been added. Jour, Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO, 131 ORDER 1. GALLIFORMES. Sub-Order I. Megapodii. FAM. I. MEGAPODIIDAE. — „ MEGAPODIUS NICOBARTENSIS Blyth cumingi Dillw Cuming’s Megapode. Motley 38 Dillwyn 1851. Sub-Order II. Phasiani. FAM. II. PHASIANIDAE. tHIZOTHERA LONGIROSTRIS Temm. longirostris Temm. The Long-billed Francolin. A. H. Everett 225 Walden 1872. 3. RHIZOTHERA LONGIROSTRIS Temm. rA Grant. The Dulit Long-billed Francolin. C. Hose 72 Grant 1895. w 4. ARBORICOLA BRUNNEIPECTUS Blyth beat Sharpe. The Lawas Tree-Partridge. Treacher 163 Sharpe 1879 k ARBORICOLA GRAYDONI a and Chubb. Graydon’s Tree-Partridg N 207 Sharpe & Chubb 1909. 6. TROPICOPERDIX CHARLTONI Eyton. Charlton's Forest- „ 1 W. B. Pryer 115 Nicholson 1883 7. HAEMATORTYX SANGU 48108 Sharpe. The Crimson-headed Wood-Partridge. Treacher 163 Sharpe 1879. CALOPERDIX OCULEA Temm. borneensis Grant. The Bornean Ferruginous Wood- 9 Hose 71 Grant 1893. . ~ . — ¥ 9. ROLLULUS ROULROUL Sco The Crested Wood- Partridge 836 8. Muller 113 S. Muller 1839-44. 10. MELANOPERDIX NIGRA 8 ig The Black Wood- Partridge. 1826 Daird 138 Schlegel 18 11. EXCALFACTORIA CHINENSIS Linn The Painted Quail. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. 12. Acomus ERYTHROPHTHALMUS Raffl. pyronotus Gray. The Bornean Crest less oe 5 ak. oe 5 Schwaner 19 Bonaparte 1856. 13. LOPHURA NOBILIS Scl. ue The Bornean C 9 wey 1836 S. Muller 113 S. Muller 1859-44. 14. LOBIOPHASIS BULWERI Share. Bulwer’s Wattled Pheasant. Low 148 Sharpe 1874. rpe (189 fi out 1. 1890 states that this was ‘obtained by Pryer, but was le Shite ie ; 20) accident in 1881. Nicholson (1883) is inng the first to record it, foe gh his specimen was collected by Lemprie R. A. Soc., No. 67. 1914. 132 HXND.- LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 15. PoLYPLECTRUM MALACCENSIS Scop. schleiermacheri Brüggem. The Bornean Peacock Pheasant. Fischer 22 Bruggemann 1817 16, ARGUSIANUS ARGUS Linn. Abate Elliott.’ The Bornean Argus Pheasan 1836 S. Alder 113 S. Muller 1859-44. ORDER II. COLUMBIFORMES. FAM. III. TRERONIDAE. Sub-fam. 1. Treroninae. 17. SPHENOCERCUS oxyurvus Temm. The Long-tailed Green Pigeor a 7 Schw aner 16 Bonaparte 1854. . BUTRERON CAPELLI Ten The Large Thick- billed Green Pigeon 836 8. Muller 141 Sclater 1863. 19. TRERON NIPALENSIS Hodgs The Thick-billed Green 1 1836 S. Muller 113 8. 5 1839-44. . OSMOTRERON FULVICOLLIS Wagl. fulvicollis Wa The Rufous-necked Fruit Pigeon. 1 Temme 1835. 21. OSMOTRERON FULVICOLLIS Wagl. baramensis Meyer. The Chestnut-breasted Fruit Pi igeon. W. . Pryer 166 Sharpe 1891. 22. OSMOTRERON VERNANS Linn. The Rosy-necked Fruit Pigeon. 1843-7 Schwaner 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. 23. OSMOTRERON OLAX Temm. The Common Green A 1843-7 Schwaner 141 Sclater 1863. Sub-fam. 2. Ptilopodinae. 24. LEUCOTRERON JAMBU Gm. The Jambu Fruit Pigeon. ee 1843-7 Schwaner 141 Sclater 1863. 1. > $ 8 a591) sea 0 8 a new Jungle Fowl as Gallus 0100 fine co nent in the Botanie Gardens, es i Ore Hoe was karen sa a native 7 who said it (and one other) came from Born The me writer (1894) notes two more in the possession of a Singapore pre i , who said he thought they same from Java. Beebe (1914) in ‘t Zoologica? p. 284, states that it is a first generation hybrid ween a wild eock Gallus 2 varius and a 3 hen, „known to the Javanese as Bekisa sars,’ Jour, Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO, 133 Sub-fam. 3. Carpophaginae. . CARPOPITAGA AENEA Linn The Green Imperial P ye 854-6 Wallace! 141 Sclater 1863. 26. CARPOPILAGA PICKERINGI Gas Pickering’s Tree Pigeon. A. H. Everett 67 Grant 1888. 27. DucuLa BADIA Raffles. The rown Fruit gate 1888 Whitehead 177 Sharpe 1888. 28. MYRISTICIVORA BICOLOR Scop. bicolor Scop. The Nutmeg Pigeon, 1843-7 Schwaner 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. FAM. IV. COLUMBIDAE. Sub-fam. 1. Columbinae. 29. COLUMBA GRISEA Bp. The Grey Rock-Pigeon. 1826 Diard 132 Salvadori 1874. 30. COLUMBA GrRISEIGULARIS Wald. and Layard. The Grey-throated Rock-Pigeon. Pretyman 44 Everett 1887. Sub-fam. 2. Macropygiinae. 31. MACROPYGIA PHASIANELLA Temm. ie he Bp. The Malayan Cuckoo-Dove. Treacher 163 Sharpe 1879. MACROPYGIA RUFICEPS Temm. nana Stresem. The Little Bornean Cuckoo-Doy 1887 W *hitehead 185 Sharpe 1890. — * Py FAM. V. PERISTERIDAE. Sub-fam. 1. Turturinae. 33. STREPTOPELIA BITORQUATA Temm. dussumieri Temm. The Bornean Turtle-Dove. Pryer 166 Sharpe 1881. 34. SPILOPELIA CHINENSIS Scop. tigrina Temm. The Malayan Spotted san, 1843-7 Schwaner 138 Schlegel 1857. Sub-fam. 2. Geopelinae. 35. GEOPELIA STRIATA Linn. The Barred Ground Dove. 1843-7 Schwaner 138 Schlegel 1857. iF Wahan. published ag record in 1865; 7 visit to ‘Sarawak. Jasted from e end of 1854 to the beginning of 1856. Motley was in Labuan up to 3 when the oN masakan ay indi of Labuan pea sa gegen In 1860 l in Banjermasin, but there seems to be no clue to date his peda r n ngga to Banjermasin, R. X. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 134 HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. Sub-fam. 3. Phabinae. 36. CHALCOPHAPS INDICA Linn. The Bronze-winged Dove. 1836 S. Muller 17 Bonaparte 1854. Sub-fam. 4. Calaenadinae. 37. CALAENAS NICOBARICA Linn. The Nicobar Pigeon. Low 152 Sharpe 1575. ORDER III. RALLIFORMES. FAM. VI. RALLIDAE. 38. HYPOTAENIDIA STRIATA Li The Blue-breasted Banded Rail. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. 39. RALLINA FASCIATA Raffles. The Malayan Banded Crake. 1866 Doria os Salvadori 1874. 40. PORZANA PUSILLA Pall. auricularis Reichen Baillon’s Eastern Crake. A. H. Everett 154 Sharpe 1877. 41. POLIOLIMNAS CINEREUS Vieill. The Sandwich Rail. 119 Bonaparte 1856. 42. LIMNOBAENUS FUSCUS Linn. an The Ruddy Crake. 1843-7 Schwaner 139 Schlegel 1863. 45, LIMNOBAENUS PAYKULLI, Ljung. The Barred Crake. 1854-6 Wallace 226 Wallace 1865. 44, AMAURORNIS PHOENICURA Forst. javanica Horsf. The White- rogi Water-hen. 826 Diard 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. 45, GALLINULA TENEBROSA Gould frontata W all. Wallaces Malayan Moor-hen. Grabowsky 10 Blasius 1884. 46. GALLINULA CHLOROPUS Linn. orientalis Horsf. The Eastern Moor-hen. 1843-7 Schwaner 139 Schlegel 1865. 47. GALLICREX CINEREA Gm. The Water-cock. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. 48. Porpnyrio catvus Vieill. calvus Vieill. The Javan Gallinule. a 1867 Semmelink 21 Bruggemann 1876. ORDER IV. PODICIPEDIDIFORMES. II. PODICIPEDIDAE 49. Popicers FLUVIATILIS Tunst. 5 neg. The Philippine Grebe. A. II. Everett 73 Grant 1898. J. Dre Van Ph informs me that this species is represented in es Leyden Museum from Borneo, but that no collector’s name is giv Jour. Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 135 or > . PODICEPS TRICOLOR Gray. Gray’s Eastern Grebe. 223 Vorderman 1887. ORDER V. PROCELLARIIFORMES. FAM. VIII. PUFFINIDAE. Sub-fam. Puffininae. . PUFFINUS LEUCOMELAS Temm. The Eastern Shearwater. Pryer 166 Sharpe 1881. ce ORDER VI. LARIFORMES. FAM. IX. LARIDAE. Sub-fam. 1. Sterninae. 52. HYDROCHELIDON LEUCOPTERA Meisn. and Schinz. The White-winged Black Marsh-Tern. 1881 Grabowsky 9 Blasius 1883. 53. HYDROCHELIDON HYBRIDA Pall.' The Whiskered 1 bra 1826 Diard 139 Schlegel 1863. 54. GELOCHELIDON ANGLICA Mor The Gull-billed Tern. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. 55. STERNA BERGII Licht. The Caspian Tern. Motley 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. 56. STERNA ANAESTHETA Scop. anaestheta Scop. The Panayan Tern. 1826 Diard 139 Schlegel 1863. 57. STERNA FULIGINOSA Gm.“ The Sooty Tern. 123 Pelzeln 1865. 58. STERNA MINUTA Linn. sinensis Gi The Chinese Tern. 1826 Diard 139 Schlegel 1863. 59. STERNA MELANAUCHEN Temm.“ The Black-naped Tern. 1867 Beccari 182 Salvadori 1874. . Anous STOLIDUS Linn.“ The Common Noddy. 123 Pelzeln 1865. > 61. MICRANOUS? LEUCOCAPILLUS Gould. N The White-headed Noddy. Ussher 157 Sharpe 1878. 1. Mathews substitutes leucopareia Natt. for hybrida. 2. Mathews substitutes nilotica Gm. for anglica. 3. Mathews substitutes fuscata Linn. for fuliginosa. 4. Everett (1889) 5 both S. eee be and ie eee S Borneo; for the latter he quotes Dori | Becca collecti oo by Salvadori. eee (1896) 7 on Ev erett as a e ee S. saundersi and Salvadori’s e 5. gala ken. although both me bird!! 5. Mathews substitutes Megalopterus Boie for Micranous, R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 13 HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. Sub-fam. 2. Larinae. 62. Larus RIDIBUNDUS Linn. The Brown-headed Gull. 201 Sharpe! 1899. ORDER VII. CHARADRIIFORMES. Sub-Order I. Charadrii. FAM. X. CHARADRIIDAE. Sub-fam. 1. Arenariinae. 63. ARENARIA? INTERPRES Linn. The Turnstone. 1866 Beccari 132 Salvadori 1874. Sub-fam. 2. Charadriinae. 64. SQUATAROLA MELVETICA Li í The Grey Plover. 1826 Diard 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1555. 65. CHARADRIUS? DOMINICUS Mull. fulvus Gm. The Eastern Golden Plover. Ke 1836 S. Muller 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855 66. OCHTHODROMUS® GEOFFROYI Wagl. The Large Sand-Plover. 1826 Diard 141 Sclater 1565 67. OCITHODROMUS PYRRHOTHORAX Gould. The Lesser Sand-Plover. 1826 Diard 189 Schlegel 1865. 68. OcHTHODROMUS VEREDUS Gould. The Eastern Dotterel. X. H. Everett 45 Everett 1889. 69. AEGIALITIS® DUBIA Scop. The Little Ringed Plover. 1836 S. Muller 141 Sclater 1863. 70. AEGIALITIS PERONI Bp. The Malayan 58 Plove 36 S. Muller a Motley & Dillwyn 1855. 71. AEGIALITIS ALEXANDRINUS Lin The Kentish Plover. 1886 Whitehead 45 Everett 1889. Sub-fam. 3. Himantopodinae. 12. HIMANTOPUS” HIMANTOPUs Linn. The Black-winged Stilt. Grabowsky 10 Blasius 1884. 73. HIMANTOPUS LEUCOCEPHALUS Gould. The Australian Stilt. 1843-7 Se 1 139 Schlegel 1864. 1. Sharpe (1899) gives Indian ean, China to Malay Are hipe lago (winter)! in his note of the 1 of this species. I.can find no bai of it on the shores of Borneo. 2. Mathews substitutes Morinella Meyer and Wolf for Arenaria. 3. Mathews substitutes squatarola Linn. for helvetica. 4. Mathews substitutes Pluvialis Schaeffer for Charadrius. 5. Mathews substitutes Eupoda Brandt for Ochthodromus. 6: Mathews substitutes Charadrius Linn, for Aegialitis. 7. Mathews substitutes Hypsibates Nitzsch. for Himantopus. Jour, Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO, 137 Sub-fam. 4. Totaninae. 7 J. NUMENIUS ARQUATA Linn. The Curlew. 1851 Croockewit 189 Schlegel 1864. 75. NUMENIUS CYyANoPUs Vieill. The Eastern Curlew. 1851 Croockewit 189 Schlegel 1864. 76. NUMENIUS PHAEOPUS Linn. variegatus Sco The 8 Whimbrel. 1843-7 Schwaner 139 Schlegel 1864. 77. LIMOSA LAPPONICA Linn. novae-zealandiae Gray. The Bar-tailed Godwit. A. H. Everett 157 Sharpe 1878. 78. LIMOSA LIMOSA Linn. The Black-tailed Godwit. 1826 Diard 189 Schlegel 1864. 19. MACRORHAMPHUS! TACZANOWSKIL Vert The Larger Brown Snipe. 1826 Diard 139 Schlegel 1864. 80. ‘Toranus CALIDRIS Linn. The Common Redshank. 1826 Diard 139 Schlegel 1864. 81. TOTANUS STAGNATILIS Bechs The Marsh Sandpiper. 1 184955 Schwaner 139 Schlegel 1864. 82. HrLopromas? ociRropus Linn. The Green Sandpiper. 201 Sharpe? 1899. 83. HETERACTITIS? BREVIPES 5 ill. 1836 S. Muller 113 S. Muller 1839-44. The Short-legged Sandpiper. 84. TRINGOIDES* HYPOLEUCUS Linn. The Common Sandpiper. 1836 S. Muller 113 S. Muller 1839-44. 85. TEREKIA? CINEREA Guldenst. The Terek Sandpiper. 1865 Beccari 132 Salvadori 1874. 86. PSEUDOGLOTTIS GUTTIFER Nordm, Armstrong’s 3 1913 Saraw: ak Museum 111 Moulton 1914. 87. GLOTTIS NEBULARIUS Gunn. The Greenshank. 1826 Diard 139 Schlegel 1864. 88. RiryAcoPHILUS GLAREOLA Gm. The Wood Sandpiper. 1836 S. Muller 139 Schlegel 1564. Mathews “pabutitutes Limnodrome Neuwied for ere erke Mathews substitutes Tringa Linn. for Hel Ta (1899) in the Hand- List gives the distribution of this species as“ Europe a and N. Asia. Africa, Indian Peninsula to Malay Archi- pelago . inter).’ n find no record of it for Borneo, 3 io substitutes Heteroscelus Baird for Heteractiti 4. Mathews substitutes Actitis Illiger for Tringoides. 5. Mathews substitutes Xenus Kaup for Terekia. Po ps R. A. Soc, No. 67, 1914, 5 10 138 HAND-LIST OF THt BIRDS OF BORNEO. 89. PAVONCELLA PUGNAX Linn. The Ruff. Lempriere 115 Nicholson 1883. Sub-fam. 5. Scolopacinae. 90. CALIDRIS! ARENARIA Linn.“ The Sanderling. A. II. Everett 47 Everett 1890. 91. LIMONITES MINUTA Leisl. ruficollis Pall The Eastern Little Stint. 1866 Beccari 132 Salvadori 1874. 92. LIMONITES DAMACENSIS Horsf. : The Long-toed Stint. 1843-7 Schwaner 139 Schlegel 1864. 93. ANCYLOCHILUS? SUBARQUATUS Guldenst. 2. The Pigmy Curlew. 1826 Diard 113 z Muller 1839-44. 94. TRINGA? CRASSIROSTRIS Temm. and Schleg. The Eastern Knot. 1826 Diard 139 Schlegel 1864. 95. PELIDNA ALPINA Linn. The Dunlin. 1836 S. Muller 139 Schlegel 1864. 96. LIMICOLA PLATYRHYNCHA Temm. The Broad-billed 1 201 Sharpe! 1899. 97. GALLINAGO STENURA Ku : The Pintail Snipe. 1843-7 Schwaner 139 Schlegel 1864. 98. GALLINAGO MEGALA Swinh. Swinhoe’s Pintail Snipe. 1887 Whitehead? 185 Sharpe 1890. 99, GALLINAGO GALLINAGO Lii E The Common Snipe. 1885 Whitehead 145 Seebohm 1887. 100. ROSTRATULA CAPENSIS Linn. ; The Painted Snipe. 1851 Croockewit 139 Schlegel 1864. x; Mathews sabeh tan Arenaria Beehst. for Calidris and leucophaca Pall. arenaria 2 1 9 substitutes Erolia Vieillot for Aneylochilus and ferruginea Brunnich for subarquatus 3 gana tile . Canutus Brehm for Tringa and magnus Gould for Cras. 4. 70 1 in the Hand-List gives the Eastern range of this species us Indian 1 China to Moluceas (winter 1 ean find no reco eo 5. phacio notes poh „this was apparently the commonest Snipe = Bor arly £ all the Snipes shot in that island and Palawan being 0 this | ome All the Snipe o the Sarawak Museum come from Sarawak 3 sa Kuehing) and all are Lieber to anangin d stenura. A four days g (193 head, whieh i arge for Sarawak) wa 1 at “Land Wes git ee es ary this yoke. ‘ad 1 “found they were all G. sten The a nee of G. o seems to be based on one specimen shot 125 Whitehead at Labuan in 1885, Jour. Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 139 Sub-Order II. Parrae. FAM. XI. PARRIDAE. 101. Hyprop ITASIANUS CHIRURGUS Sec “he Pheasant-tailed Jacana. ( ee sky 10 Blasius 1884. 102. HypRALECTOR! GALLINACEA Temm. The Australian Jacana. Grabowsky 10 Blasius 1884. Sub-Order III. Cursorii. FAM. XII. GLAREOLIDAE. 103. STILTIA ISABELLA Vieill. The Long-legged Pratincole. 1843-7 Schwaner 139 Schlegel 1865. 104. GLAREOLA? ORTENTALIS Leach. The Large Indian Pratincole. 1843-7 Schwaner 182 Salvadori 1874. Sub-Order IV. Oedicnemi. FAM. XIII. OEDICNEMIDAE. 105. OrrHORHAMPILUS MAGNIROSTRIS Vieill. The Large-billed Thicknee. A. H. Everett 43 Everett 1886. ORDER VIII. ARDEIFORMES. Sub-Order I. Plataleae. FAM. XIV. IBIDAE. 106. Tris MELANOCEPHALUS Lath. The White Ibis. 1892 Sarawak Museum 215 Shelford 1902.* 107. INOCOTIS PAPILLOSA Temn The Black Ibis. 18 36 8. Muller 113 S. Muller 1839-44. 108. PLEGADIS* FALCINELLUS ae The Glossy Ibis. 551 Croockewit 139 Schlegel 1863. FAM. XIVa. PLATALEIDAE. 1084. PLATALEA REGIA Gould. The Australian Spoonbill. 45 Everett? 1889. 89.] Mathews. . e e 8 tor e Mathews substitutes Trachelia Scopoli for Glareola. Two specimens in the Sarawak Museum; Shelford records the second. Mathews substitutes Egatheus Billberg for Plegadis. cbt records Platalea intermedia Grant from Borneo sd e pe Dr n Oort kindly calls my attention to his paper in Votes from Tepi e Vol. — £ 68, in which he shows that the Bahan record rests on a bird from Boeroe (= Buru). The species therefore must be expunged from the 3 list. 8 E . 4% R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 140 HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. Sub-Order II. Ciconiae. FAM. XV. CINCONIIDAE. 109. Dissoura Episcorus Bodd. stormi Blas. The White-necked Stork. 1139 Schlegel 1864. 110. LEPTOPTILUS JAVANICUS Hors The Smaller Adjutant. 955 i Beccari 132 Salvadori 1874. Sub-Order III. Ardeae. FAM. XVI. ARDEIDAE. PYRRHERODIAS PURPUREA ae manillensis Mever. The Eastern files Here e 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. ARDEA SUMATRANA 1 5 The Dnsky Grey ce. Ussher 163 Sharpe 1870. 13. MESOPHOYX rel pee io Wagl. The Smaller Egre 1865 Doria 182 Salvadori 1874. 114. HERODIAS ALBA big limoriensis Less. The Timor Egret. 1826 Diard 139 Schlegel 1863. . LEPTERODIUS GULARIS se asha Sykes. The Indian a Heroi )02 Sarawak Museum 214 Shelford 1901. 116. GARZETTA? es Lint The Little 1 851 Croockewit 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. . DEMIEGRETTA SACRA Gm. The Eastern Blue Heron. 5 Motley ve Motley & Dillwyn 1855. 118. NYCTICORAX NYCTICORAX Lim The Night Heron. 1851 0 000 kewit 141 Sclater 1863. 119. NYCTICORAX MANILLENSIS Vig. The Philippine Night Heron. H. Everett 198 Sharpe 1894. 120. GORSACHIUS MELANOLOPHA Ralf ex. a The Malay Bittern, Treacher 163 Sharpe 1879. . BUTORIDES JAVANI 5 javanica Horst. The Little Green APs 3 1836 8. ‘Muller 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1859. 1. A Bornean e in the Leyden Museum purchased in 1863. Col lector unknow 2. In the Sarawak Museum Report dated Feb, 1901, ean states that this species must be added to the Bornean fauna. The oldest speci imen in the dena is dated 1902. 3. Mathews substitutes Egretta Forster for Garzetta. Jour. Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 141 122. BurorIDES JAVANICA Horsf. oo Schrenck. The Northern Little Green Hero 1836 S. Muller 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. 123. ARDEOLA BACCHUS Bp. The Chinese Pond-Heron. C. Hose 209 Sharpe 1898. 124. ARDEOLA speciosa Horsf. The Malayan Pond-Heron. 1841-7 Schwaner 139 Schlegel 1863. 125. BUBULCUS COROMANDA Bodd. The Cattle Egret. 1865 Doria 132 Salvadori 1874. 126. ARDETTA! SINENSIS Gm The Yellow Bittern. "1841-7 Schwaner 139 Schlegel 1863 127. ARDETTA CINNAMOMEA Gm The Chestnut Bittern. 1841-7 Schwaner 139 Schlegel 1863. 128. NANNOCNUS EURYTHMUS Swinh. The Eastern Bittern. 1841 Schwaner ae Schlegel 1863.2 129. DUPETOR? FLAVICOLLIS Lath, flavicollis Lat The Black Bittern. 1836 S. Muller 130 Schlegel 1863. ORDER IX. ANSERIFORMES. FAM. XVII. ANATIDAE. Sub-fam. 1. Plectropterinae. 130. NETTOPUS COROMANDELIANA Gm. The Cotton Teal. Grabowsky 10 Blasius 1884. Sub-fam. 2. Anatinae. 131. DENDROCYGNA ARCUATA Cuv. The W 3 Teal. 1866 Semmelink 223 Vorderman 1887. 132. 5 JAVANICA Horsf. The Javanese Whistling Teal. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. 133. Anas Boscas Linn.“ The Mallard. 134. MARECA PENELOPE eee The Wigeon. 75 A. H. Everett 154 Sharpe 1877. 135. Darina acura Linn. The Pintail. 75 A. = Everett 154 Sharpe 1877. 136. QuERQUEDULA QUERQUEDULA al The Garganey. Lempriere 115 Nic holson 1883. 1. Mathews substitutes Jrobrye hus Billberg for Ardetta. 2. On the authority of Van Oort (1910) p. 210. 3. Mathews substitutes Ardeiralla Bonaparte for Dupetor. T have had this species entered on the Bornean list for some time, but have since mislaid the reference and ay. “tailed to find it again, — . R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 142 HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 137. SPATULA CLYPEATA Linn. The Shoveller. 1894 Sara ak Museum 214 Shelford 1901. Sub-fam. 3. Fuligulinae. 138. FULIGULA FULIGULA Linn. The Tufted Duck. A. H. Everett 46 A. H. Everett 1890. ORDER X. PELECANIFORMES. FAM. XVIII. PHALACROCORACIDAE. 139. PHALACROCORAX! SULCIROSTRIS Brandt. The Australian Cormorant. 1851 Croockewit ae 5 9 aia 1855. 140. PITALACROCORAN PYGMAEUS Gm. javanicus Horsf. The Little Cormorant. 1841-7 Schwaner 17 padae a 1855. FAM. XIX. PLOTIDAE. 141. PLOTUS MELANOGRASTER Gm. The Indian Darter. 1867 Beccari 182 Salvadori 1874. FAM. XX. SULIDAE. 142. SULA piscarrix Linn The Red-legged Booby. Gulliemard '76 Guillemard 1853.° 143. SULA SULA Linn. : The Booby. Pryer 166 Sharpe 1881. FAM. XXI. FREGATIDAE. 144. FREGATA AQUILA Linn. The Frigate Bird. Treacher 162 Sharpe 1879. 145. FREGATA ARTEL Gould. - The Small Frigate Bird. Treacher 162 Sharpe 1879. FAM. XXII. PELECANIDAE. 146. PELECANIUS ROSEUS : The Eastern White Policat. 209 Grant 1898." Mathews substitutes Carbo Lacépède for Phalacrocorax. Sharpe 3 eben this 3 from Borneo in the collections of Ussher and Tre Everett quotes this e record regardless bo — 8 1 5 corded by me from Lawas River and Sandakan (in 1879) really be- longed to song | Species (S. sula), and not to S. piseatriz, to which T referred t 25 Beccari 7 755 suggested that this species might be found in Borneo. Grant (1898) gives its distribution as ‘‘Indo-Chinese countries, rang stward to Jay: bea Borneo, the Philippines,’’ ete. I ean find no definite record for Born Jour. Straits Branch 150. HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORN EO. 143 ORDER XI. ACCIPITRIFORMES. Sub-Order I. Accipitres. FAM. XXIII. FLACONIDAE. Sub-fam. 1. Accipitrinae. . CIRCUS SPILONOTUS Kaup. The Eastern Marsh- kah 74 A. H. Everett a Sharpe 1876. ASTUR TRIVIRGATUS 1 tri irga atus Ter The Crested Goshawk. 1836 8 S. Muller 139 Schlegel 1862. ASTUR SOLOENS rsf Horsfield’s Short. toed Hawk. 1860 Motley ap Sclater 1863. ACCIPITER! VIRGATUS Temm. virgatus Temm The Besra Sparrow-Hawk. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. Sub-fam. 2. Aquilinae. . LOPHOTRIORCHIS KIENERI Geoffr. The Rufous-bellied Hawk-Eagle. 1854-6 Wallace 77 Gurney 1863. ICTINARTUS MALAYENSIS Temm The Black Eagle. 1865 > Doria 132 Salvadori 1874. 53. SPIZAETUS ALBONIGER Bly A HM 3. th. Blyth’s Hawk-Eagle. 1854-6 Wallace 228 Wallace 1868. . SPIZAETUS LIMNAETUS Hor The Changeable Hawk- Tag gle. 18 836 S. Muller 139 Schlegel 1862. SPILORNIS CHEELA Lath. bacha Daud.’ The Malayan Serpent-Eagle. 1851 Croockewit 139 Schlegel 1862. Mathews substitutes Nisus Lacépède for Accipiter. Sharpe (1899) in the gagi List gives Accipiter gularis Temm. and Sehleg. from ‘‘ 9 5 China, Malay Peninsula and Malay Archi- pelago. a can 85 no piero of it for "Borák, Is it not the northern form of A. Hartert ose 15 e 5 Kinabalu cannot be pah Al separate from virgatus e original deseription 1 wg ges arah tri : We a, be fone hak A A. rufot tibualis is a mounta i 1 peculiar to Kina Balu. rev 5 10 of 5 1 prs n the mountain; I obtained virgatus there arpe m r ak ) made an error in 5 ing the ler tail-coverts as chestnut; in Sharpe 's second description (Ibis plate, they are correctly given as fae te. Buttikofer (1900) unites pes Bornean form pallidus Walden with the Javan bacha, stating that the two are not sepa Bartlett (1 896) weh of een 5 Sharpe, „This bird is undoubtedly a youn specimen of Sp. pallidus. We have another skin with all the pale margins to the ee of the bend and back; it R. A, Soc., No. 67, 1914. 144 . HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 156. Bo 5 R LIVENTER Tem e Rufous-winged Pa Eagle. 132 Salvadori 1874. 157. BUTASTER INDICUS Gm. The Grey-faced Buzzard-Eagle. Ussher 163 Sharpe 1879. 158, HALIAETUS LEUCOGASTER Gm The White-bellied Sea-E agle. H. Everett 154 Sharpe 1877 159. HALIAETUS LEUCORYPHUS Pall. Pallas’s Fishing Eagle. 1892 Sarawak Museum 111 Moulton 1914. 160. Hanrasrur INDUS Bodd. intermedius Gurney. Gurney’s Brahminy Kite. 836 S. Muller 114 S. Muller 1859-44. 161. ELANUS HYPOLEUCUS Gould. Gould’s Kite. 1841-7 Schwaner 139 Schlegel 1862. 162. MACHAERHAMPHUS ALCINUS Westerm . The Slender-billed Pern. Jameson 78 Gurney 1879. 163. PERNIS PTILONORHYNCHUS Temm. The Crested Honey-Buzzard. 1865 Doria 132 Salvadori 1874. 164. Baza JERDONI Blyth.* Blyth’s Cue koo-Faleon. 1826 Diard 114 S. Muller 1839-44. Sub-fam. 3. Falconinae. 165. MICROHIERAX FRINGILLARIUS Drap. fringillarius Drap The Malayan Falconet. 1836 S. Muller 139 Schlegel 1862. appe ars rather eae but eannot be separated from it, all t e e other Kuching birds the e same extent, and show a series of Ver of pluma ge rather interesting” The w 12 specimens in the Sarawak Museum, whieh bear out Mr, Partlet 8 reir and T face no hesitation in sinking S. rajah as a synonym of S. bac The fathers of rs hind: neck and mantle change from a conspien- ously white-edged ping to narrower pale buff-edged, to narrow rufous edged and finally to uniform black-brown in old birds. e similarly . 1 white to e buff and finally to black; the aanne becomes darker wi ith age the white spots smaller. The Mus series illustrates these A anah well, e (1874) includes this on a Bornean specimen in Mus. Lugd. Everett omits it “pening further evidence’? which does not yet 7 bo to be abangan a Sharpe (1899) oo the Greater Sunda his note the dist dition of the spe : > (1898) discusses the differences pa tween B. jerdoni and B. rneensis, and in conclusion ore es his belief that the two will even- tually prove the same. The series in the Sarawak Museum corroborates this, some agreeing well with jerdoni, others with borneensis, with others intermediate. t seems peraga that gan species B. borneensis and B. jer rdoni, — occur pa by side in Borneo nd 1 have no doubt that there is only one variable frees Fi nsch C1901) | “unites he two. 85 +P = 8 3 ® Jour, Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 145 16. MICROHIERAX FRINGILLARIUS aa kn Sharpe. — ty t . The North Bornean Falcone Ussher 163 Sharpe 187! 57. FALCO PEREGRINUS ‘Tunst. The Peregrine Falcon. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1869 . FALCO ERNESTI Sharpe. Hose’s Peregrine Falcon. Pretyman 80 Gurney 1552. 9. FALCO SEVERUS Horsf. The Indian Hobby. Fischer 22 Bruggemann 1877. . CERCHNEIS TINNUNCULUS Linn. The Kestrel. Ussher 162 Sharpe 1579. Sub-Order II. Pandiones. FAM. XXIV. PANDIONIDAE. . PANDION HALIAETUS Linn. The oo 1841-7 Schwaner 139 Schlegel 1862. POLIOAETUS ICHTHYAETUS Horsf. The pee Grey T Fishing-Eagle. 1836 8. Muller 114 S. Muller 1839-44. Potioarrus HUMILIS Mull. and Schleg. Hodgson’s F ishing- Bagle. 1865-7 Doria 132 Salvadori 1874. ORDER XII. STRIGIFORMES. FAM. XXV. BUBONIDAE. Sub-fam. 1. Asioninae. ASIO ACCIPITRINUS Pall. The Short-eared Owl. 1910 Sarawak Museum 107 Moulton 1911. Sub-fam. 2. Ketupinae. Krupa KETUPA Horsf. The Fishing-Owl. | 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. Sub-fam. 3. Buboninae. lens ORIENTALIS Horsf. The Eastern Eagle-Owl. 867 Semmelink 139 Schlegel 1873. Scops LEMPIJI Horsf. lempiji Horsf. The Collared Scops-Owl. 1851 Croockewit 139 ee 187: Scors MANADENSIS Quoy and Gaim. brookei: Sha The Rajah’s Scops-Owl. C. Hose 191 Bror 1892. Scors MANADENSIS Sharpe The Mantanini Se -ops-Owl. A. H .Everett 191 Sharpe 1892. Soc, No. 67, 1914. — 146 HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 180. SCOPS RUFESCENS Hor The Reddish 1 e vl. 1826 Diard 100 Low 1848. „ HETEROSCOPS LUCIAE Sharp | Whitehead’s Owl. 1888 Whitehead 178 Sharpe 1888. 182. NI NOX scuruLata Raffl. borneensis Bp.“ : The Bornean B rown Hawk-Owl. 100 Low 1548. 183. NINOK SOUTULATA Raffi: japonica TeS The Japanese Hawk-Owl. 1877 Burbidge 162 Sharpe 1879 Sub-fam. 4. Syrniinae. 184. SYRNIUM SELOPUTO Horsf. The Malayan Wood-Owl. 201 Sharpe? 1899. 185. SYRNIUM LEPTOGRAMMICUM Temm. : The Bornean Wood-Owl. 1826 Diard 100 Low 1848. Sub-fam. 5. Nyctalinae. 186. GLAUCIDIUM SYLVATICUM Bp. The Bornean Owlet. C. Hose 195 Sharpe 1893. Sub-fam. 6. Photodilinae. 187. PHoToDI cs 5 Horsf. The Bay Motley 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. FAM. XXVI. STRIGIDAx. 188. STRIX? FLAMMEA Linn. javanica Gm. wa The Indian Screech-Owl. 201 Sharpe“ 1899. ORDER XIII. PSITTACIFORMES. FAM. XXVII. PSITACIDAE. : Sub-fam. Palaeornithinae. 189. TANYGNATHUS LUZONENSIS Linn. salvadorii Grant. Salvadori’s Paroquet. A. H. Everett 45 Everett 1889. 190. PALAEORNIS ALEXANDRI Lin The Javan 5 18: 51 Croockewit 141 Beitar 1863. e (4908) revives 8 s name borneensis for this bird in 1 2 Salvadori (1874) suggests that this species will be found in Borneo. Sharpe (1899) in the Hand-List gives Greater Sunda Is. for part 0 its distribution. I can find no definite record for Borneo, Everett (1899) omits it. ` 3. Mathews substitutes Tyto Billberg for Strix. 4. papa (1899) in the Hand-List ineludes the Greater and Lesser Sunda = 3g. n the sig bantang of this species. I can find no definite record for Jour, Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 147 191. PALEORNIS LONGICAUDA Bodd. The Malaccan Parroquet. 1836 S. Muller 113 S. Muller 1839-44. 192. PSITTINUS MALACCENSIS Lath. ‘The Blue-rumped Parroquet. 1836 S. Muller 113 S. Muller 1839-44. 193. LORICULUS GALGULUS Linn. The Blue-crowned Hanging-Parroquet. Motley 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. ORDER XIV. CORACIIFORMES. Sub-Order I. Podargi. FAM. XXVIII. PODARGIDAE, Sub-fam. Podarginae. 194. BATRACITOSTOMUS AURITUS Gray The Large Malayan Frogmouth. Low 152 Sharpe 1875. 195. BATRACHOSTOMUS HARTERTI ase) The Dulit Frogmouth. . Hose 192 Sharpe 1892. 196. BATRACHOSTOMUS STELLATUS Gould. The Ruddy Malayan Frogmouth. 1; 41-7 Schwaner 34 Cassin 1851. 197. BarracttostoMcs MIXTUs Sharpe. The Bornean Frogmouth. C. Hose 191 Sharpe 1892. 198. BarracnostoMus JAVENsIS Horsf. The Javan Frogmouth. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. 199. BATRACHOSTOMTUS AFFINIS Blyth. The Small Malayan Frogmouth. C. Hose 136 Hartert 1892. Sub-Order II. Coraciae. FAM. XXIX. CORACIIDAE. Sub-fam. Coraciinae. 200. EURYSTOMUS ORIENTALIS Linn. orientalis Lin The Eastern Roller. 1826 Diard 105 Motley È Bill vn 1855. 201. EURYSTOMUS ORIENTALIS Linn. calonyx Shary Sharpe’s Eastern Roller. A. H. Everett 208 ‘Sharpe 1892. R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 148 HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. Sub-Order III. Halcyones. FAM. XXX. ALCEDINIDAE. Sub-fam. 1. Alcedininae. 202. PELARGOPSIS JAVANA Bodd. innominata! Van Oort. The Bornean White-headed a eet 26 Diard 141 Sclater 1863. 3. ALCEDO ISPIDA Linn. e Gm. The Common Indian Kingfisher, Motley 132 Salvadori? 1874. 204. ALCEDO EURYZONA Temm. The Broad-zoned Kingfisher. 35 Cassin 1852. 205, ALCEDO MENINTING Horsf. meninting Horsf. The Malayan Kingfisher. 1836 S. Muller 139 Schlegel 1863. Sub-fam. 2. Daceloninae. 206. CEYX INNOMINATA Salvad.® The Malayan Three-toed Kingfisher. 5 Motley 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855 207, CARCINEUTES PULCHELLUS Horsf. melanops Bp. The Bornean Speckled Kingfisher. 841-7 Schwaner 14 Bonaparte 1850. 208. HALCYON COROMANDA Lath: — r bo 90 The Ruddy Kingfisher. Motley 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. The following pathetic note by Dr. a Oort indicato the depths to which we have sunk as slaves of sangi y: The form from these parts of the Philippine e must b e name javana Ban Idaert; it is a miserable fact that a Philippine bird i eg T oo and a a b ird from ve W of 5 but ity requir s this.’ might have ade ithampialeyon capensis "malaccensis Sharpe anon Tamales ites a kingfisher m atra > grey-capped ai fraseri has kan recorded from “Borneo, but this akh ia confirmati From the ae ee = my r disposal it is not at all clear who recorded this species first f 1 Borr a) cen that . is probably soe 3 arable from C. cies on the one hand and 5 ee shy on the other hand. Some of the e ah lled C. euerythra in the British Museum are e pakah from C. dittwynni, others inseparable from C. innominata. The greater part "of the Sarawak Museum series comes from the neighbourhood of Kuchi se birds I find typical dillwynni, T cuerythra and intermediates; T therefore merge these of Salvadori © = — = m = E ‘Hy 5 =. = =I «< = ® it thus from . although he recognized other species 0 in It is evidently a variable species and probably C. tridaotyi Borneo i will have to be used to cover all the forms Jour, Straits Braneh HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO, 149 209. HALCYON PILEATA Bodd. The Black-capped ewe 54-6 W — 132 Salvadori 1574. 210. HALCYON SANCTA Vig. 190 Hors The Sacred Kingfisher. 1836 S Maller 139 Schlegel 1863. 211. MHALOGYON cutors Bodd. collaris Scop.’ The TE Kingfisher. eR brane! 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. HALCYON CONCRETA Temm. The Brown-collared 5 1826 Diard 100 Low 1848. * — ow Sub-Order IV. Bucerotes. FAM. XXXI. BUCEROTIDAE. 213. BUCEROS RHINOCEROS Linn. rhinoceros Linn. The Rhinoceros Hornbill. 1836 S. Muller 113 S. Muller 1859-44. 214. ANTHRACOCEROS CORONATUS Bodd. converus Temm. The Javan Pied Hornbill. 1826 Diard 221 Temminck 1832. 215. ANTHRACOCEROS MALAYANUS Raffl? The Malayan Pied Hornbill. 1826 Diard 221 Temminck 1832. 216. CRANORRHINUS CorRUGATUS Temm. Blyth’s Plaited-casqued 7 826 Diard 221 Temminck 1832. 217. Rityripoceros UNDULATTS Shaw The Corrugated-casqued 1855 65 Doria 132 Salvadori 187 218. RITYTIDOCEROS SUBRUFICOLLIS Blyth. The Plaited-casqued Hornbill. 1876-7 Ussher? 163 Sharpe 1879. 219. ANORRHINUS GALERITUS Temm. The Black Hornbill. 1826 ete ae Schlegel & Muller 1839-44, BeERENICORNIS CoMATUS Ra The White- mage Mom )-1 Platen 7 Blasius & Nehrkorn 1881. . RHINOPLAX VIGIL Ta The Solid- — 8 bill. 36 S. Muller 113 S. Muller 1839-44. 220. 1. a e ee is vn tom Borneo. It occurs with the common chloris, though ma aa I regard it as an aberration or variety only. 2. Salvadori Soll, records H. albirostris from rte mar bagia by oria, Everett (1889) quotes this under the na mala I am inclined 35 doubt ~ eggi of this and makah iss t ri birds mentioned under these should be referred to converus or malayanus. 3. Treacher is also cited. R. A. Soc, No. 67, 1914. 150 HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. Sub-Order V. Upupae. FAM. XXXII. UPUPIDAE. 222. UPUPA EPOPS Linn. The Hoopoe. Treacher 162 Sharpe 1879. Sub-Order VI. Meropes. FAM. XXXIII. MEROPIDAE. 223. MEROPS VIRIDIS Linn.“ The Sumatran Bee-eater. Motley 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. 224. Merops PHILIPPINUS Linn. philippinus Linn. The Philippine Bee-eater 1845 Schwaner 139 Schlegel 1863. 225. NYCTIORNIS AMIOTA Temm. The Red-bearded Bee-eater. : i 1826 Diard 139 Schlegel 1863. Sub-Order VII. Caprimulgi. FAM. XXXIV. CAPRIMULGIDAE. Sub-fam. Caprimulginae. 226. LYNCORNIS TEMMINOKI Gould. The Malayan Crested Nightjar. a 1836 S. Muller 65 Gould 1838. 227. CAPRIMULGUS CONCRETUS 7 = The Bornean Goatsucker. 1826 Diard 14 Bonaparte 1550. 228. CAPRIMULGUS AFFINIS Horsf. affinis Hor The Chuppa pigeon ‘ker. 1860 Money 141 Selater 1863. 229. C e aa LGUS MACKURUS Horsf. a The Javan CGontsucker Low 152 Sharpe 1875. 230. CAPRIMULGUS INDICUS Lath. jolaka Temm. and Schleg. The Kohero datini ker. 1893 Buttikofer 32 Buttikofer 1900. Sub-Order VIII. Cypseli. FAM. XXXV. MACROP DAE 231. MACROPTERYX LONGIPENNIS Rafin harterti Stresem. The Long-winged Swift. p Motley 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. 232. MACKOPTERYX COMATA Temm. The W hite-eyebrowed Swift. Motley 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1835. T Haen (1910) shows that this name does not eS to the Indian form nd has priority over sumatranus, long-used for the Malayan biri Jour. Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO, 151 FAM. XXXVI. CYPSELIDAE. Sub-fam. 1. Chaeturiinae. 235. COLLOCALIA LOWI Sharpe. The Bornean Esculent Swift. Ussher 162 Sharpe 1879. 234. COLLOCALIA FUCIPHAGA Thunb. The Esculent Swift. 1865 Doria 132 Salvadori 1874. 235. COLLOCALIA LINCHI Horsf. and Moore cyanoptila Oberhols. The Small Malayan Esculent Swift. 865 Doria 182 Salvadori 1874. 236. COLLOCALIA LINCHI Horsf. aud 8 dodgei Richmd. The Small Kinabalu caer ge S 7 W hitehead 184 Sharpe 1890. 237. CHAETURA GIGANTEA inate The Giant Malayan Spine-t tailed Swift. 1876 Ussher 162 Sharpe 1879. < 238. CHAETURA LEUCOPYGIALIS Blyth. The Small Malayan Spine-t mi Sw 1865 Doria 1132 Salvadori 1874. Sub-fam. 2. . 4 239. TACHORNIS INFUMATUS Scl. The Eastern Palm-Swift. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. The Malayan House-Swift. Ussher 162 Sharpe 1879 ORDER XV. TROGONES. FAM. XXXVII. TRIGONIDAE. 241. Py ROTROGON DIARDI Temm. PA Temm. e Bornean Trogon. > Diard 221 Temminck 1832. 242. PYROTROGON. KASUMBA Teg The Large Malayan Black- 8 kan 6 Diard 100 Low 1848. 243. PyrorroGoN WHITEHEADI Sharpe Whitehead’s Trogon, 1888 W hitehead 177 Sharpe 1888. 244. PYROTROGON DUVAUCELI Temm. The Small Black- wee’ Trogon, 836 8. Muller 114 S. Muller 1839-44. 245. Pyrorrogon ORRITOPHARUS Cab. and Heine vidua Grant.” Grant’s Bornean Trogon. 1887 Whitehead 208 Grant 1892. 1. Mathews substitutes Apus Seopoli for Cypselus 2. Buttikofer (1900) records orrhophaeus on 85 males from Mt. Liong gk in Central Borneo rant (1892) describes vidua on two females from Mts. Kinabalu and Dul lit. As the differences between vidua eg orrop jhaeus are very slight, I have little doubt -that we are dealing with but one species, vis. orrhophacu of which the typical ipy comes from the Malay Peninsula neng a doubtfully distinet form, vidua, in Borneo. is curious that Buttikofer does an mention vidua when record- ing orrhophaeus as ‘‘new for the ornis of Borneo R. X. Soc., No. 67, 1914. — O Se HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 216. PYROTROGON ORIESCIUS Temm. dulitensis Grant.“ The Dulit Orange Trogon. | 1888 Whitehead 177 Sharpe 1888. ORDER XVI. COCCYGES. Sub-Order I. Cuculi. FAM. XXXVIII. CUCULIDAE. Sub-fam. 1. Cuculinae. 217. COCCYSTES COROMANDUS Linn. The Red-winged Crested Cuckoo 1836 8: Müller 114 S. Muller 1839-44. 215. SURNICULUS LEGUBRIS Horsf. brachyurus tresem The Drongo-Cuckoo. 1836 S. Muller 114 S. Muller 1839-44. 219. HIEROCOCCYX SPARVEROIDES Vig The Large Hawk-Cuckoo. T reacher 162 Sharpe 1879. 250. Hirrococcyx BOCKI Wardl.-Ra Bock’s Hawk-Cuckoo. 1888 W hitehead 177 Sharpe 1888. 251. Hirrococeyx ruGax Horsf. The Malayan Hawk-Cuckoo. 1841-7 Schwaner 141 Sclater 1863. 252. Hirrococcyx NANus Hume. The Small Hawk-Cuckoo. 1885 I hitehead 184 Sharpe 1890. 1. Sharpe (1888 and 1890) 3 mae in Whi behead’ s 2085 108 from Kinabalu. Grant (1892) es a closely oh form as dulitensis from Mt. Dulit 1 4800) in the Hand-List omits Borneo in his note on the distri biition of share and for dulitensis he gives ‘‘ Mts. of N. W. Borneo (Dulit, Kinabalu).’ In a recent expedition to Kinabalo, typical dulitensis were obtain- ed, agreeing well with Dulit specime p 15 the Museum. In corres- pane with me on this Mr. Ogilvie Grant writes“ I am now return- g the three specimens of P e in 0 8 which you kindly sent e for examination—all are of one species, and it is a sa pR = examining the male from Kinabalu that only one form occu moire rue P. oreskios may be distinguished at once by the wider white baga on the wing-coverts and see 5 nd by the tate oe deeper ora sig yates of the breast. Thee r of the back is really 4 less reliable e racter, unless one compares „ of the two forms, which are Aei moulted or liave become equally peel but there 1s no doubt that if a e mewa ed P. dulitensis is red with a specimen of P. oreskios in a similar ag gat the 26 595 will be seen to be of a 82 moch ma e on ack. a 5 may a lso add that the — 5 bira er a mueh shorter, tail, about | an inch shorter than P. or eskio s from e Ma lay Peninsula a A 4 * C. jefferyi. However Whitehead s specimens of ‘í oreskios were obtained between 1000-30 t. in old forest, mine between 2500 and 3300 ft. in the same kind of jungle, Jour. Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 153 253. CUCULUS MICROPTERUS Gould. The Indian Cuckoo. 1836 S. Muller 114 S. Muller 1839-44. 254. CUCULUS canorus Linn. The Common Cuckoo. 1836 S. Muller 202 Sharpe! 1900. 255. CUCULUS INTERMEDIUS Hodgs. insulindae Hart. The Malayan Cuckoo. 836 S. Muller 114 S. Muller 1839-44. 256. CUCULUS POLIOCEPHALUS Lath. T he Small Cuckoo. Ussher 162 Sharpe 1879. . PENTHOCERYX SONNERATI Lath. pravatus Horsf. The Banded Bay Cuckoo. 1854-6 Wallace 225 Walden 1872. 258. CACOMANTIS MERULINUS Scop. merulinus Scop. The Rufous-bellied 3 18 6 S. Muller aris S. Muller 1839-44. 259. CHALCOCOCCYX oe Neunes Hor The Violet Cuckoo. 1826 Diard 114 S. Muller 1839-44. 260. CHALCOCOCCYX MALAYANUS Rafil. The Malayan Violet Cuckoo 1836 8. Muller 114 S. Muller 1839-44. 261. HETEROCOCCYX NEGLECTUS Schleg. The Small Bornean Met a winged Cuckoo. 6.8. Muller 139 Schlegel 1864. 262. EUDYNAMIS ORIENTALIS im. cae Linn. The Black Indian Cuckoc Motley 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. Sub-fam. 2. Centropodinae. 263. CENTROPUS RECTUNGUIS Strickl. T Phe Small Malavan Coueal. H. H. Everett 143 Shelly 1891. 264. CENTROPUS SINENSIS Steph. bubutus Horsf. The Common Malayan Chestnut Coucal. 1826 Diard 114 S. a 1839-44. 265. CENTROPUS BENGALENSIS Gm. javanensis Dumo The Javan Coueal. 1860 Motley 141 ‘Se ‘later 1863. 1. che species be Cuculus eves from ee 3 to be involved in opeless confusion of n However it seems safe to record four different spain 55 the Gund, ankouat a “correct gsc gi as 5 si 5 collector and first recorder must be left Who ca the subject wiradi ia with the aid of a aeter poroi and Ta aiee. um tions of the British and Le; To Muse Sharpe (1900) in the Han een t st gives Pange Aen Sub-Region’’ in his note of the distribution of ca nd no definite ord for Borneo, tho may be easily | hidden in the hides ga literature us. specimen in Leyden Museum taken by Muller]. ; R. A. Soc, No. 67. 1914, eo — 8 Cs HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. Sub-fam. 3. Phoenicophainae. 3. ZANCLOSTOMUS JAVANICUS Horsf. The Lesser Red- beer ste S. Muller 114 S. Muller 1839-44. RiLOPODYTES BORNEENSIS ie The Bornean Green-billed Malkoha. 18 Bonaparte 1854. RIHOPODYTES DIARDI Les Diard's Green-bil ed V. 1 sock 26 Buttikofer 1887. RHOPODYTES SUMATRANUS Raffl. The Sumatran Green-billed Malkoha. 1836 S. Muller 114 S. Muller 1859-44. RHINORTHA CHLOROPHAEA Raff. Raffles’ Green-billed Malkoha. 1826 Diard 114 S. Muller 1839-44. UROCOCCYX ERYTHROGNATHUS Bp. borneensis Blas. & Nehrk. The Large Bornean Malkoha 1826 Diard 114 S. Muller 1859-44. Sub-fam. 4. Neomorphinae. . CARPOCOCCYX RADIATUS Temm. radiatus Temm. The Bornean Pheasant-Cuckoo. 1826 Diard 221 Temminck 1832. ORDER XVII. SCANSORES. Sub-Order I. Indicatores. FAM. XXXIX. INDICATORIDAE. INDICATOR ARCHIPELAGICUS Temm. The Malayan Honey-guide. r 22 1826 Diard 221 Temminck 1832. Sub-Order II. Capitones. FAM. XL. CAPITONIDAE. . CALORHAMPHUS WAY Gray fuliginosus Temm. The Bornean Red-throated Barbet. | 1826 Diard 221 Temminck 1830. 5. CHOTORILEA CHR iON Temm, e Goffin. The Bornean Gada nase Barbe -7 ous 100 Low 1818. CHOTORILEA VERSICOLOR Bande The Malayan. 5 Barbet. 1-7 Schwaner 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. CHOTORILEA MY pair 8 m ee 3 The Gaudy Barbet. 836 S. Muller 100 I 1848. CHOTORHEA MYSTACOPHANES weka monticola 5 The Kinabalu Barbet. 1887 Whitehead 176 Sharpe 1888. Jour. Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 155 7 2 => . CYANOPS ARMILLARIS Temm. henricii Temm. The Malayan Blue-headed Barbet. Treacher 163 Sharpe 1879. 280. CYANOPS PULCHERRIMA Sharpe The Bornean Yellow- ee Bal ‘bet. 8 Whitehead 177 Sharpe 1888. 281. Mrsopucco DUVAUCELI . Aisi Less. The Small Malayan Barbet. 1845 Schwaner 100 Low 1848. 282. MESOBUCCO DUVAUCELI Less. eximius ipsa The Small Dulit Barbet. C. Hose 192 Sharpe 1892. ORDER XVIII. PICIFORMES. Sub-Order Pici. FAM. XLI. PICIDAE. Sub-fam. 1. Picinae. 283. GECINUS p Niceus Horsf. observandus Hart. The Bornean Crimson-winged Green Wood-pecker. Schierbrand 123 Pelzeln 1865. 284. CHRYSOPHLEGMA MINIATUM Forst. malaccense Lath. The Banded Red Wood-pecker. Brooke! 141 Sclater 1863. 285. CURYSOPHLEGMA MENTALE Temm. /e Harg. The Chequered-throated gi 8 ara ‘ker. 5 Doria 132 Salvadori 1874. 286. GAUROPICOIDES RAFFLESI Vie Raffles’ Three-toed W wees -pec ‘ker. 836 S. Muller 101 Malherbe 1862. 287. IVNGdIPICUS AURANTHV . Salvad. The Golden-vented Pigmy Wood-pecker. 1865 Doria 132 Salvadori 1874. 288. Ly¥Naipicus PICATUS Harg The Grey-crowned Pirai Wood- pe. w 83 Hargitt 1882. 289. [YNGIPICUS AURITUS Gm The Malayan Pigmy Wood- pest yw 132 Salvadori 1874. 290, Pyrriopicus PORPHYROMELAS 1 The Malayan Bay Wood-pecker 1826 Diard 101 Malherbe 1862. 1. The earliest Bornean specimens appear to be in the British | Museum; No dat re mentioned and I have 8 Sir James Brooke me i rked in the catalogue gives the names of Sir gala Brooke, Low and Wallace. before Low. Wallace of course was later still. R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 292. 293. 294. IAND LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. . MIGLYPTES TrISTIS Horsf. grammithorax Malh. The Fulvous-rumped Barred Wood-pecker. 1845 Schwaner 101 Malherbe 1862. MIGLYPTES TUKKI Less. The Buff-necked Barred Wood-pecker, 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. MICROPTERNUS BADIOSUS Temm. The Bornean Rufous Wood-pecker. 1826 Diard en Bonaparte 1850. TIGA JAVANENSIS Ljung javanensis Ljw The Common Golden-backed Three- 195 > ood-pecker. 95 Horsfield & Moore 1856-8. 5. CHRYSOCOLAPTES VALIDUS Temm. wanthopygius Finsch. The Fiery-chested Bornean Wood-pecker Brooke 141 Sclater 1863. 296. HEMICERCUS concretus Bp. sordidus Eyton. The Grey and Buff W o p Wallace 141 Sclater 1863. 297. ALOPHONERPES PULVERULENTUS Tam. The Great Slaty Wood- 5 1865 Doria 132 Salvadori 1874. 298. THRIPONAX JAVENSIS Horsf. javensis Horsf. The Malayan Black Wood- iye ‘ker. 8 Brooke 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. Sub- fam. 2. Picumninae. 299. PICUMNUS INNOMINATUS Burt 55 The gka Piculet. 1893 K Ii. Everett 196 Sharpe 1893. 300. SASIA ABNORMIS Temm. everetti Sharpe.” The Bornean Piculet. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. ORDER XIX. EURYLAEMIFORMES. FAM. XLII. EURYLAEMIDAE. Sub-fam. 1. Calyptomeninae. . CALYPTOMENA VIRIDIS Raffie Raffles’ Green Broadbill. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. ag bo jata a kene je — Tiga borneonensis Dubois cannot be kept gase 1 1 15 98 by Hartert as the young form 85 8 p angan The name, however, is retained for the Bornean for abnorm is. i Jour, Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 157 302. CALYPTOMENA HOSEI Sharpe. Hose’s Green Broadbill. C. Hose 193 Sharpe 1892 303. CALYPTOMENA WHITEHEADI Sharpe. Whitehead’s Green a rhs 1887 Whitehead 174 Sharpe 1887. Sub-fam. 2. Eurylaeminae. 304. PSARISOMUS DALHOUSIAE” Jamesn. psittacinus Mull. The Malayan Long- ore Broadbi 1887 Whitehead 173 Sharpe 1887. 5. EURYLAEMUS JAVANICUS Horsf. harterti van Oo Hartert’s Broadbill. A. H. Everett 225 Walden 1879. 306. EURYLAEMUS OCHROMELAS Ra fil. The Black and Yellow Broadbill. Schierbrand 123 Pelzeln 1865. 7. CORYDON SUMATRANUS Ra The Dusky Broadbill. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. 308. CYMBORITYNCIIUS MACRORHYNCHUS Gm. macrorhynchus Gm. The Bornean Black and Red Broadbill. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. ORDER XX. PASSERIFORMES. Sub-Order I. Mesomyodi. FAM. XLIII. PITTIDAE. 309. PITTA COERULEA Raffles. The Giant Pitta. 1878 W. B. Pryer 166 Sharpe 1881. 310. PITTA CYANOPTERA Temm. i po ” 4. R, A. The Lesser Blue-winged r 221 Temminck 1823. 1. PITTA MEGARHYNCHA Schleg The Large-billed aed Pitt 1891 Baak 3 111 Moulton 1914. 1555 Sharpe (1892) makes an interesting note on 6 a of this e writes Mr. Everett likewise obtain a ale of this e e in October ut the foot of Song ae e Baram district, a few days after Mr. Hose had with it on kasant Dulit. Dr. Sharpe stone with this tribute "ts Mr. Everett: I cannot allow this oppo 0 pass without acknowledging the rare Lae erosity with w hich. a yd Serg a idejet (who knows Bornean as well as anyone in the world, o was perfectly seg aware oat the present ite was nite son niken the specimens to come un- named to Eng see in 1 1 5 that I might ha ve the daa palih of deserib- ing this ple a E elty. Jameson 's name hacen in 1835; Muller's in the same year. I eannot find out whose has priority. Sarawak. In reply to a letter of mine 3 this, Dr. Hanitsch Hanitsch (1912) records Pitta marima ties Museum from in Haviland’s handwriting: 8 ors from Giolo?’ ““ Sarawak? m writes Pitta mazima: the bird is named correctly, but the label says. Received in exchange from the Raffles Museum, Singapore, Soc., No. 67, 1914. 158 HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 312. PITTA NYMPHA Temm. and 1 8 The Chinese Blue-winged Pit ar Doria 132 Salvadori 1874. . Prrra veENUsTA! Mull. ussheri Sharpe. Ussher’s Scarlet Pitta. 1877 Ussher 155 Sharpe 1877 314. PITTA GRANATINA T emm. granatina Temm. The Bornean Scarlet Pitta. 1826 Diard 221 Temminck 1830 . PITTA ARCUATA Gould, The Blue-banded Pitta. A. H. Everett 66 Gould 1871. 316. PITTA ATRICAPILLA Less. mulleri Bp. Muller’s Green Pitta. 1836 Muller 221 Temminck 1830. 317. Prrta BAUDI Mull. ani oe The Blue-headed Pitt 1836 8. Muller 114 Muller & Schlegel 1859-44. 318. EUCICHLA CYANURA Bodd. schwaneri Bp. The Black and Yellow-striped Bornean Pitt 1841-7 Schwaner 14 Bompard 1550. Sub-Order II. Acromyodi. FAM. XLIV. HIRUNDINIDAE. Sub-fam. Hirundininae. 319. CHELIDONARIA DASYPUS Bp. a The Japanese Martin. 1826 Diard 14 Bonaparte 1850. 320. CLIVICOLA RIPARIA Linn. The Sand-Martin. 1893 Sarawak Museum 214 Shelford 1901. 321. HIRUNDO? RUSTICA Linn. ae Scop. . The Eastern Swallow. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. 322. HIRUNDO JAVANICA Sparrn ane The Javan Swallow. Moiley 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1 855. 323. HIRU < DAURICA Linn. „ Temm. and Schl. The Japanese Striated Swallov 1900 Sarawak aise 214 Shelford 1901. FAM. XLV. MUSCICAPIDAE. 324. HEMICHELIDON SIBIRICA Gm. pate Hodgs The Dun Flycatcher. „198 Sharpe 1894. 1. Elliot has recorded venusta from Borko, > but, as Salvadori points o 8 only in the introduction to his monograph, not in the boc ly of that w The form deseribed as ussheri Nan to replace venusta in ce as Everett remarks. f 1 15 ‘Mathews . Chetidon Forster for Hirundo. Jour. Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 159 325. HeMICHELIDON GRISEISTICTA Swinh.? Swinhoe’s Dun Flycatcher. 1892 Sarawak Museum 107 Moulton 1911. 326. HEMICHELIDON FERRUGINEA 1 Hlodgson’s Eastern F ye 1385 + Whitehead 173 Sharpe 1887. 927. ALSEONAX LATIROSTRIS Rathi. The Brown Flycatcher, 1867 Beccari 132 Salvadori 1874. 28. Cyornis CONCRETA Bp. everetti Sharpe. The Large Bornean Blue Flycatcher A. Everett 188 Sharpe 1890. 329. Cyornis UNICOLOR Blyth infuscata Blyth. The Uniform Blue Malayan Flycatcher. 18 Blyth 1870. 330. CYORNIS ELEGANS Tem Ihe Blue Malayan ese A. II. Everett 225 Walden 1872. 331. CYORNIS ERYTITROGASTER Sharpe. The Red-bellied Blue Flycatcher Nahi seran 123 von Pelzeln 1865, 32. CYORNIS NIGRIGULARIS Everett. Kverett’s Blue e H. Everett 48 A. H. Everett 1891. 33. CYORNIS RUFIFRONS W all. Wallace’s Blue Flycatcher. 1854-6 Wallace 226 Wallace 1865. 384. CYORNIS BECCARIANA Salv. Beccaris Blue Flycatcher. 1565 Beccari? 130 Salvadori 1868. 335. CYORNIS ELOPURENSIS Sharpe.’ The Sandakan Flycatcher. Pryer 187 Sharpe 1890. . SCHWANERIA COERULEATA Bp. Schwaner’s Blue Flycatcher. 1841-7 Schwaner 20 Bonaparte 1857. NITIDULA HODGSONI Moore. Hodgson’s Blue 3 887 Whitehead 173 ‘steed 1887 Nine specimens in the Museum which appear to be 3 1 species, Pre- viously recorded from Palawan, but not from Born 2. Salvadori "e his species in Wa Lugd. from Borneo no ha ob- tai = 8725 of the earlier Duteh ree ain whose name I cannot Aes d mentioned: ie cari is therefore ed provisionally ve th e gre: to collect “this species: in Borneo. [D oe Oort writes the prec nean a in the Leyden ret is one 3 by Buttikofer in 4 8e 94]. S: Dr, Sharpe regarded this as the Bornean and R. euryura, of which there is a purchased specimen in the British Museum, suppos sed to have come from ag The true habitat of both t — agit? es is er their oceurrence in Borneo is unlikely and these single records re confirma Hos adana the two species can be added 15 ‘the Bornean Jour. Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. PHILENTOMA VELATUM Temm.! The Maroon-breasted Flycatcher. 1826 Diard 12 Blyth PHILENTOMA PYRRHOPTERUM Temm. The Chestnut-winged Flycatcher. 1826 Diard 221 Temminck 1 . RHINOMYIAS PECTORALIS ier The Malayan Grey- oleae Flycatch ler Kangan 130 Salvadori 5. RHINOMYIAS RUFICRISSA a rp The Bornean SN Web We Dives W panes ‘173 Sharpe | RHINOMYIS GULARIS Ce re The Kinabalu Grey shneasted Flycatcher. 1888 Whitehead 177 Sharpe 7. CULICICAPA CEYLONENSIS ‘Swaine ceylonensis Swains. The Grey-headed 1 854-6 Wallace? 132 Salvadori CRYPTOLOPIIA NANTIS 1 The Small Mountain Flycatche 1887 W hitehead 173 Sharpe ABRORNIS SCHWANERI Schwaner’s Small Yellow- verted Flycatcher. 1841-7 Schwaner 13 Blyth STOPAROLA THALASSINOIDES Cab. The Malayan Black-throated Blue Flycatcher. 1865 aten 132 Salvadori . STOPAROLA CERVINIVENTRIS Shar The Kinabalu Black- ees Blue Flycatche 887 Whitehead 173 Sharpe FAM. XLVI. CAMPOPHAGIDAE. ARTAMIDES SUMATRENSIS S. Mu The Sumatran Swallow-Shrike. 161 1865. 1836. 1868. 1887. 1888. 1874. 1887. 1870. 1874. 1887. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. 1. The British Museum Hand-List 3 records panga s two 9 ies of (P Philentoma (P. ford pointed out in 1901, the former is only the sige ung f species, the latter an . of the next. Burtlett 's iyo are in the Sarawak Museun 2. On the authority of Buttikofer (1900). 3. Everett Borneo, Salvadori in 1874, apparently in ignorance of borga! s men, gives Beccari as the discoverer ae this ngan in ae ri's 8 ee was collected in 1865, Wallace 's ape saravacense and P. marwelli) from Borneo Nari Shel- form of this in 1889 quotes Wallace as an authority for this species in speci- 854-6; the former’s record was fist ‘published in 1874, the latter’s na a tly not until 1889. Thus Wal s regarded as the first captor of the s in Borneo, and agung sal k the first to ee it from Borneo R. A. gik No. 67, 1914. 162 HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO, 363. ARTAMIDES MELANOCEPHALUS Salv. normani Sharpe. The Kinabalu Swallow-Shrike, ` 1857 Whitehead 173 Sharpe 1887. 364, CHLAMYDOCHERA JEFFERYI Sharpe. Whitehead’s Cuckoo-Shrike. 1857 Whitehead 173 Sharpe 1887. 65. PERICROCOTUS XANTHOGASTER fl The Malayan Yellow -bellied Minivet Schierbrand 123 Pelzeln 1865. 366. PERICROCOTUS MONTANTS Sa 5 The Mountain Minivet. 1887 Whitehead 173 Sharpe 1887. 367. PERICROCOTUS PEREGRINUS Linn. The Small Minivet. 14 Bonaparte! 1850. 368. Pertcrocotus IGNEUS Blyth. The Fiery Minivet. 1866 Beccari? 182 Salvadori 1874. 369. PERICROCOTUS CINEREUS 5 The Ashy Minivet. 875 A. H. Everett 154 Sharpe 18 370. LALAGE TERAT Bodd. The Pied Cuckoo-Shrike. 1836 S. Muller 114 S Muller 1839-4144. 311. LALAGE FIMBRIATA Temm. el ach Hay. The Malayan Cuckoo-Shri 1836 S. Muller 114 S. Muller 1839-44. FAM. XLVII. PYCNONOTIDAE. 72. AEGITHINA VIRIDISSIMA The Small Malayan Green Bulbul. : 1826 Diard® 14 Bonaparte 1850. 373. AEGITHINA TIPHTA Linn. idis Bp. The Small Yellow-breasted 8 Bulbu : 1826 Diard 14 Bonaparte 1850. 374. Cuboropsis VIRIDIS Horsf. viriditectus Hart. The Bornean Green Bulbul. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. 5, CHLOROPSIS KINABALUENSIS Sharpe. The Black-throated Ta kana u. 7 Whitehead 173 Sharpe 1 1887. 376. CHLOROPSIS ICTEROCEPHALUS Teie viridinucha Sharpe Everett's Green Bulbul. 221 Temminck 1829. 1. The record of this denned or e en e confirmation Bonaparte is the sole authority a rett omits it from his 2. Salvadori notes this wees ta Mus. 3 probably ced before eari’s specimen; Dr. Van Oort kindly informs me that these partie- lar specimens in the Leyden Museum, collected by the earlier nat tural- ists, r the collector’s Prp ; but he adds that the species was lected in 1866 Se the same year as that in which 4 men was colle : ed. 3. Dr. Van Oort very kindly informs me that this species and the next were collected * Diard in 1826. Jour. Scrnits Branch 389. 390. 391. 392. 393. R. A . HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 163 . CHLOROPSIS CYANOPOGON . The Blue-whiskered Green Bulbul. 1836 8. Muller 138 Schlegel 1857 IRENA CRINIGER Sharpe The Bornean Fairy Bluebird Motley 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. 9, HEMIXUS CONNECTENS Sha The Bornean White- ont Bulbul. 1887 Whitehead 173 Sharpe 1887. HEMIXUS MALACCENSIS Blyth. The Streaked Bulbul. 75 Gray 1869. . TOLE OLIVACREA Blyth. The Olive Bulbul. 1826 Diard 49 Finsch 1867. EUPTILOSUS EUPTILOSUS Jard. and Selb. The Gre Brown Bulbul. 1826 Diard 75 Gray 1869. POLIOLOPHUS NIEUWENHUISI Finsch. The Bornean Wattled Arh 00 Nieuwenhuis 60 Finsch 1901. . Microrarsts MELANOCEP 110 s Gm. melanocephalus Gm. The Black-headed Bulbul. 1866 Doria 132 Salvadori 1874. MICROTARSUS MELANOLEUCUS Eyton. The White-winged Black Bulbul. 836 S. Muller 132 Salvadori 1874. . CRINIGER TEPTIROGENYS Jard. and Selb. gutturalis Bp. The Ashy-throated TE Bulbul. os Schwaner 14 Bonaparte 1850. 7. CRINIGER RUFICRISSUS Sha The Large White- agen Bor nean Bulbul 1877 Burbidge 161 Sharpe 1879. . CRINIGER FINSCHI Salve Finsch’s Y silavedunasted es 1865 Doria 131 Salvadori 157 ALOPHOIXUS PHAEOCEFTIALUS Hartl. The Grey-headed Bulbul. 1826 Diard 14 Bonaparte 1850. ALOPHOIXUS DIARDI Finsch. Diard’s Calan denai Bulbul. 1826 Diard 49 Fisnch 1867 TRICHOPHOROPSIS TYPUS Bp. Van Bemmelen’s Bulbul. 1836 S. Muller 16 Bonaparte 1854. TRICHOLESTES CRINIGER Blyth. The Bristle-bac ‘ked Bulbul. 1845 Schwaner 16 Bonaparte 1854. TRACHYCOMUS OCHROCEPHALUS Gm. The Yellow-crown Bulbul. 1854-6 Wallace 225 Walden 1872. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 164 HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO, 394. PYCNONOTUS GOTAVIER Scop. analis Horsf. The Yellow-vested Bulbul. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. . Pyenonotes PLUMOSUS Blyth. | The Large Olive Bulbul. 1865 Doria 132 Salvadori 1874. 396. PYCHONOTUS SIMPLEX Less. simplex Less Moore’s Olive Bulbul, 1854-6 W Aae 167 Sharpe 1881. 397. PYCHONOTUS SALVADORI Sharpe. The Small Olive Bulbul. 1854-6 Wallace 182 Salvadori’ 1874. 398. OTOCOMPSA MONTIS Sharpe. The Small Bornean Ci ested Bulbul. ? Burbidge? 161 Sharpe 1879. 399. OREOCTISTES LEUCOPS sa on The White-faced 1 Bulbi il. 1888 W hitehead 177 Sharpe 1888. 400. RUBIGULA CYANIVENTRIS Blyth paroticalis Sharpe. The Bornean Slate-breasted Bulbul. H. Everett 157 Sharpe 1878. 401, RuBIGULA WEBBERI Hume Webber’s Scaly-breasted Bulbul. 1865 Doria 182 Salvadori 1874. FAM. XLVIII. TIMELIIDAE. Sub-fam. 1. Crateropodinae. 402. EUPETES MACROCERCUS Temm. The Brown Laughing-'Thrush. A. H. Everett 188 Sharpe 1890. 403. POMATORHINUS BORNEENSIS Cab. The Bornean Scimitar oe 18 Muller 114 8. Muller 1839-44. 404. GARRULAX SCHISTOCHLAMYS 81 1 The Bornean Brown-winged Laughing-Thrus 1888 W Bienen 178 anaes 1888. 405. ALLOCOTOPS CALVUS Sharpe. The Bald-headed Laughing-T hrush. 888 Whitehead 177 Sharpe 1888. 406. RHINOCICHLA MITRATA 8. 1 freacheri Sharpe. Treacher’s Red-headed sh gee 7 Burbidge 161 Sharpe 1879. * 8 8 ds a specimen collected by Beccari in 1865 as P. pusillus Salv. rett in 1889 5 Wallace as a . of this speci in Bora i.e. ten yes previo Beccari. 2. The first examples of this species were A; ned on Kinabalu by Mr. „ native collectors, who aceo nied Mr, ne > cee on his expedition to this mountain, Mr. Creare did not go Jour. Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 165 “ Sub-fam. 2. Timeliinae. 407. OPHRYDORNIS ALBIGULARIS Blyth.t The White-throated Babbler. 1865 Doria 180 Salvadori 1868. 408. ANDROPITILUS ACCENTOR Sharpe. The Small Friendly Babbler. 1888 Whitehead 177 Sharpe 1888. 409. ‘Turpinus ABBOTTI Blyth. %% ef Finsch. The Bornean Brown-backed 'Tit-Babbler. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. 410, TURDINUS PERSPICILLA The Large Ashy i eee i Babbler. 1841-7 Schwaner 14 Bonaparte 1850. 411. TURDINUS vyrrioGenys Temm. canicapillus Sharpe. The Bornean Mountain Babbler. 1887 Whitehead 173 Sharpe 1887. 412. TURDINUS RUFIVENTRIS Salvad. The Bornean Lowland veer 826 Diard? 132 Salvadori 1874. 413. TURDINUS MAGNIROSTRIS ad . Sharpe. The Kalulong Babbler. C. Hose 196 Sharpe 1893. 414. TURDINUS ATRIGULAR The Bornean Black- throated Babble 8 daha gaa 14 Bonaparte 1850. 415, ERYTHROCICHLA BICOLOR P The Malavan Red-tailed Babbler. 841-7 Schwaner 14 Bonaparte 1850. 416. DryMocATAPHUS CAPISTRATOIDES Temm The Malayan Black-capped Babbler.” 217 Strickland 1849. 1. There appears to nf i Seog pagan over this species resulting in the record fr 7 Borneo of two Timeliine ra called 33 Blyth Sharpe (1883) ‘records outa TA laris Blyth and Malac opterum albigulare Blytl den former from Madras : and Ceylon, the latter from Malacca and ay In the Hanc list (1903) he ers to these res- pectively as . 5 fer be and Setar pone laris Blyth. To the former he a s locality Born teste Finsch in litt.). Buttikofer (1895), spite pine Ophrydornis daman Blyth with distribution Malacea and Borneo synony the Setaria patting ad Blyth and of watêg je the Malna: makan GE are of Shar s lis t I accept Buttikofer’ s Or ce 1 sakan w ith, distribution nd Malacca, and record o ornean een ior sarah s rere e e e ‘Blyth be rejected pending further inqui The estion of whose O hr udornis oo Blyth is right I must leave ve some more experienced ornithologis 2. Dran (1895) states that enos sina by Diard ana a r eip n the Leyden Museur = Dr. that this species is represented from Born in Pie Leyden N Museum, "bet that the specimens are very old and een colleetor R. A. Soc, No. 67. 1914. 422. HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. AETHOSTOMA ROSTRATUM Blyth umbrátila Strickl. The Malayan White- vented Babbler. 217 Strickland 1849. SETARIA MAGNA Ey The Large Red- added Tree-Babbler. 14 Bonaparte 1850. 9. SETARIA CINEREA E yton The Smaller Red- headed en 3abbler. Motley 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. SETARTIA AFFINIS Blyth. The Small Brown-tailed Tree- Babbler: 100 Low 1545. . SETARIA CINEREICAPILLA Salvad. The Grey-headed. Tree-Babbler. 1865 Doria 130 Salvadori 1865. PTILOPYGA LEUCOGRAMMICA Bp. The Bornean Streaked Babbler. 1826 Diard 14 Bonaparte 1850. ANUROPSIS MALACCENSIS Hartl. malaccensis Hartl. The Malacca Babbler. 1836 S. Muller 217 Strickland 1849. TURDINULUS EPILEPPIDOTUS Temm., ersul Sharpe. : The Little Bornean Bob-tailed Babbler. 1888 Whitehead 178 Sharpe 1855. LANIOTURDINUS CRASSUS Sharpe. The Kinabalu Streaked Babbler. 1888 Whitehead 177 Sharpe 1585. 26. ALCIPTE CINEREA Blyth The Little Brown Tree- ria z 1854-6 Wallace 170 Sharpe 1883. 7. STACHYRIS NIGRICEPS Hodgs. borneensis Sharpe. The Bornean Dark- throated Babbler. a 7 Whitehead 173 Sharpe 155+. S. NTACHYRIS POLLOGASTER 3 The Grey-breasted Babbler. 1894 Buttikofer 32 Buttikofer 1900. STACHYRIS POLIOCEPHALA Blyth. : 85 The Fiery-chested Babbler. 221 Temminck 1836. . NTRACHYRIS NIGRICOLLIS Temm. The Black-necked Babbler. oe 1836 S. Muller 221 Temminck 1836. . STACHYRIS LEUCOTIS Strickl. The White-eared Babbler. II. H. Everett 157 Sharpe 1878. STACHYRIS MACULATA Temm. ce The Red-rumped Babbler. 1826 Diard 100 Low 1545. KENOPTA STRIATA Blyth. The Streaky-backed 1 1 1836 8. Muller 14 Bonaparte 1850. Jour, Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO, 434. CYANODERMA ERYTHROPTERUM Blyth. bicolor Blyth. The Small Bicoloured Babbler. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 435. Mixornis JAVANICA Cab. borneensis Bp. The Bornean Brown Babbler. 1836 S. Muller 14 Bonaparte 136. MixorNis MONTANA Sharpe. Whitehead’s Brown Babbler. 1887 Whitehead 173 Sharpe 137. Macroneus Posts Jard. & Selby. F fa Hairy Babbler. 1836 S. Muller 221 Temminck Sub-fam. 3. Brachypteryginae. 438. MYIOPHONEUS BORNEENSIS Slater. The Bornean Whistling-Thrush. Harvey 216 Slater 139. BRACTIYPTERYX ERYTHROGYNA Sharpe. The Kinabalu Short-wing. 1888 Whitehead 177 Sharpe Sub-fam. 4. Sibiinae. 410. STAPHIDIA CASTANELCEPS Moore everetti Sharpe. Everett's Babbler. 1887 Whitehead 173 Sharpe 441. limrrornis NANTHOLEUCA Hodgs. brunnescens Sharpe. The Bornean Oliver caper 54-6 Wallace 153 Sharpe Sub-fam. 5, Liotrichinae. 1442. Preryrints AERALATUS Tick. cameranoi Salvad. Camerano’s Shrike-Tit. 1887 Whitehead 173 Sharpe FAM. XLIX. TROGLODYTIDAE. 3. ORTHNOCICHLA WIITEHEADI Sha The Kinabalu Wren. 1888 W hitehead 178 Sharpe — — FAM. L. TURDIDAE. Sub-fam. 1. Turdinae. JAN, MERULA SEEBOHMI Sharpe. Seebohm’s Blackbird. 1888 Whitehead 177 Sharpe 445, GEOCICHLA INTERPRES Kuhl. Kuhl's Ground-Thrush. 1887-8 Adams 40 Elliot H46. GrocienLa CITRINA Lath. aurata Sharpe The ¢ Golden-headed acer Ground- Thrush. 88 Whitehead 178 Sharpe 447. GEOCICHLA EVERETT! a. Everett’s Ground-thrush. Hose 192 Sharpe 448. Turpus OBSCURUS Gm. The Dark Ouzel. Motley 105 Motley & Dillwyn R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 167 1563. 1550, 1836. 1 2 W Ct 1855. 1887. 1576. 1887. 1888, 1890. 168 HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO 449, Perropiibta CYANUS Linn. manilla Bodd. ‘he Eastern Rock-Thrush. 187 72 Ussher 154 Sharpe! 1877. Sub-fam. 2. Henicurinae. 450. HENICURUS LESCHENAULTL Vieill. borneensis Sharpe. The Bornean Forktail. 1888 Whitehead 181 Sharpe 1889. 451. HYDROCICHLA RUFICAPILLUS Temm. The Chestnut- nann 1 LA. H. Everett 153 Sharpe 1876 452. HYDROCICHLA Re IS ‘ivi The White-crowned Forkta 1841-7 8 132 Salvadori 1874. Sub-fam. 3. Ruticillinae. 453. LARVIVORA CYANEA Pall. The Siberian Blue Robin. Low 144 Seebohm 1881. 454. Copsyeuus SAULARIS Linn. musicus Ralfl? The Malayan Magpie-Robin. 1826 Diard 14 Bonaparte 1850. 455. Copsycius SAULARIS Linn. niger Wardl.-Rams. The Black-vented e er 230 Wardlaw-Ramsay 1886. 456. CITTOCINCLA MACRURUS dee suavis Sclater. The Common Bornean Shama 1860 “Motley 140 Sclater 1861. 457. CITTOCINCLA MACRURUS Gm. stricklandi Motl. & Dillw The White-crowned Bornean Shama Motley 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. 458. TricHixus PYRRHOPYGUS Less. The Brown-tailed Robin. 1854-6 Wallace 182 Salvadori 1874. * inga records a specimen collected by Everett in 1875 as the first Bornean examples; Seebohm (1881) notes a specimen e by Uesber in 1872. 2. Hartert calls the Bornean form amoenus and states that the black- bellied buka Karor Wardl.-Rams.) occurs together with the white- elli i place . rm in Bor I think i by 7 > sein uck kan w whieh may be kept epai as a northern subspecies. The rak specimens agree with the description of musicus better than garan "tha =: yf amoenus. If this is correct we have a more natural distribution, 3 saularis L., India to China and Haina C. saularis : s Raffl., Malay ser n. Binata and Borneo. Ge puree amoenus Horst Java a a South Borneo?) C. saularis niger 8 North antes Buttikofer (1900) n the van form amoenus from ‘‘ East Java, Bali and Borneo, fev the ee of Sarawak and the Kapuas region.“ Jour. Straits Branch 459. 461. 462. 463. 464. 467. 468. HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 169 Sub-fam. 4. Saxicolinae. PRATINCOLA MAURA Pall. The Indian Bush-Chat. 1898 Sarawak Museum 210 Shelford 1898. . PRATINCOLA CAPRATA Linn. caprata Linn. The Common Pied Bush-Chat. 9 Blasius 1883 FAM. LI. SYLVIIDAE. LOCUSTELLA OCHOTENSIS Midd. Middendorff’s Grasshopper-Warbler. Low 162 Sharpe 1879. LOCUSTELLA CERTHIOLA Pall. Pallas’s eee. 1865 Doria 132 Salvadori 1874. ACROCEPHALUS ARUNDINACEUS Linn. orientalis T. and S. The Chinese Great Reed-Warbler. 1836 8. Muller 14 Bonaparte 1850. ORTHOTOMUS ATRIGULARIS Temm. The Black-necked 'Tailor-bird. 221 Temminck 1836 . ORTILOTOMUS RUFICEPS Less. The Red-headed Tailor-bird. 1836 S. Muller 221 Temminck 1836. 16. ORTHOTOMUS SEPIUM Horsf. cineraceus Blyth. The Ashy Tailor-bird. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. CISTICOLA CISTICOLA Temm. The Rufous Fantail-Warbler. 170 Sharpe! 1583. PHYLOSCOPUS TRIVIRGATA Strickl. kinabaluensis Sharpe. The Small Kinabalu W 1 8 8 88 Whitehead 177 Sharpe 1888. . PHYLLOSCOPUS BOREALIS 8 5 The Arctic Willow-W 4 ler 1866 Beccari 132 Salvadori 1874. . PHYLLOSCOPUS XANTHODRYAS Swinh. Swinhoe’s Willow-Warbler. Treacher 162 Sharpe 1879. — o — 71. Horornis FORTIPIES Hodgs. oreophila Sharpe. The Kinabalu Bush-Warbler. i 5 1888 Whitehead 177 Sharpe 1888. i Sharpe (1883) mentions 5 Islands’’ for part of the dis- tribution of this species, though no Bornean specimens are given in his talogue. : Hand-list (1903) „Greater and Lesser Sunda Is.“ appears in the distribution. In a paper on Palawan Birds, Sharpe Severe notes that the species is found in aiee o and Palawan. Bu find no more definite re cord for Born ilis is a arini to the Malay Archipelago (among other gions) in age Ha nd-list, but as the Catalogue lists the Malayan ‘sad, in whieh it occurs, without giving Borneo, I omit it from this 1 R. A. Soc, No. 67, 1914. 5 170 HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 472. PHYLLERGATES CUCULLATUS Temm. cucullatus Temm. Temminck’s Warbler. 1887 Whitehead 173 Sharpe 1887. 473. BURNESIA SUPERCILIARIS Salvad. The Bornean Wren-Warbler. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1865. FAM. LII. ARTAMIDAE. — -> ARTAMUS LEUCORHYNCHOs Linn. /eucorhynchos Linn. The White-bellied Swallow-Shrike. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. FAM. LIII. PRIONOPIDAE. 475. HEMIPUS ogscurus Horsf. The Malayan Pied aia 1860 Motley 141 Sclaier 1863. 476. HEMIPUS picatus Sykes. ‘The * a Shrike 1887 Whitehead 180 Sharpe 1889. 477. TEPHRODORNIS GULARIS Raffles frenatus Buttik. 1e Bornean Wood-Shrike. 1865 Doria 182 Salvadori 1874. 478. PLATYLOPHUS CORONATUS Raffles. The Brown Crested Jay-Shrike. 1841-7 Schwaner 16 Bonaparte 1854. 419. PLATYLOPHUS LEMPRIERI Nicholson.’ Lempriere’s Jay-Shrike. Lempriere 115 Nicholson 1883. FAM. LIV. LANIIDAE. Sub-fam. 1. Gymnorhinae. 450. PITYRIASIS GYMNOCEPHALA Temm. 5 The Bald-headed Mynah. 1826 Diard 221 Temminck 1835. Sub-fam. 2. Laniinae. 481. ENNEOCTONUS TIGRINUS Drap. The Thick-billed Shrike. 1881 Grabowsky 9 Blasius 188: 482. CEPHALOPHONEUS SCHACH Linn. nansulus Scop. The Bornean Black-headed Shrike. 15 Bonaparte 1859. == 1. Buttikofer (1900) shows rs oe intermedius Salvad. cannot be kept separa ate z rom this spe 2. This species i escribed as ja > P. coronatus, sed elarius rufus, et gois nigris ating dus.’’ Dr. Sha arpe has a the type and regards it as l species. 8 ns in the Sarawak Museum vary; reli one Beri 3 cheeks is distinctly a redder . on the back than most of the others. Tw vo have blackish cheeks but in these the b in; re is si to the majority = eget d birds. Everett notes that it and P. coronatus appe o have been taken by Pryer in the same Ar and I think there can he little doubt ‘that lemprieri is iety or more probably a 8 ving ger phase examined the type of lemprieri ain them provisionally as distinct. Jour, Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO, 171 3. OTOMELA CRISTATA Linn. cristata Linn.“ 4 The Brown Shrike. 73 Grant 1902. QO 454. OTOMELA CRISTATA Linn. lucionensis Linn. The Philippine Shrike. 1841-7 Schwaner 15 Bonaparte 1850. 185. OTOMELA CRISTATA Linn. superciliosa Lat The Chestnut-crowned Shrike. 73 Grant 1902. Sub-fam. 3. Pachycephalinae. 486. HYLOTERPE GRISOLA Blyth. gr isola Blyth.” The Grey Malayan Shrike 1841-3 „„ 14 Bonaparte 1850. 187. HYLOTERPE HYPOXANTHA Shar] The. Tinah ali Yellow- ai Shrik 1887 Whitehead 173 Sharpe 1887. FAM. LV. PARIDAE. 458. PARUS SARAWACENSIS Slater. The Sarawak Titmouse. Harvey 216 Slater 1885. FAM. LVI. SITTIDAE. . DENDROPHILA FRONTALIS Swains. corallipes Sharpe. The Red-legged Blue Nuthatch. Schierbrand 123 Pelzeln 1865. Ha D © FAM. LVII. ZOSTEROPIDAE. . ZOSTEROrS PALPEBROSA Temm. aureiventer Hume. Hume’s White-eye. 1887 Whitehead 173 Sharpe 1887. 491. Zosrerops FLAVA Horsf. flava Horsf’. ‘lhe Yellow White-eve. 1841-7 Schwaner 96a Jacquinot 1853. 492. ZOSTEROrS ATRIFRONS Wall. clara Sharpe The Kinabalu White-eye. 1888 Whitehead 178 Sharpe 1888. . > — The species of Lanius were revised by Grant Saga kenaa ork was part criticized ce Hartert e, abi sandi rrangem of this rot 3 but nen eee ert's corrections, being for the most ome confined to Palaeartie forms, do not cover this group.. Two courses are 8 open to me: (i) a regard m three as separate species, (ii) to gues eir relations sub-species. I have chosen the latter course and suggest that typical eristata breeds in Eastern Siberia, with a sub-species lucionensis in Co and Mongolia and another, sedg an, in Japan. migrate s emben and join the Bornean lis 2. Stresemann deseri another subspecies, I. ra A having 3 the 3 distribution as Ti se H. grisola, 3. The Bornean form appears ow en the typical form mS from Jaya and probably merits eke pah en * We No. 67, ve 172 HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 493. ZOSTEROPS SQUAMIFRONS Sharpe. Hose’s White-eye. C. Hose 192 Sharpe 1892. 494, CILLOROCHARIS EMILIAE ee Whitehead’s White-eye. 1888 Whitehead 177 Sharpe 1888. FAM. LVIII. DICAEIDAE. 495. DICAEUM FLAMMEUM Sparrm. The Javan Flower-pecker. Schwaner 14 Bonaparte!’ 1550. 496. DICEUM CRUENTATUM Linn. The Sc arlet- bee ked F 1 8 Motley 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. 497. DICAEUM SULAENSE kan c Sharpe. Whitehead’s Flower-pecker. 1887 Whitehead 173 Sharpe 1887. 498. DICARUM TRIGONOSTIGMA Scop The Orange-bellied Flower-pecker. Motley 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. 499. DICAEUM CHRYSORRHOEUM Temm. ‘The Yellow-vented Flower-pecker $36 S. Muller 126 Reichenbach 1853. 500. PRIONOCHILUS PENCRUSSUS Temm. ignicapillus Eyton. The Crimson-breasted Nn -pecker. 81 Grabowsky 9 Blasius 1833. 501. PRIONOCIIILUS XANTHOPYGIUS Hahah The Yellow-rumped 8 Hey ‘ker. > Doria 129 Salvadori 1868. 502. PRIONOCHILUS THORACICUS Ten mun, l The Black-throated Powers 985 ker. 221 Temminck 1836. 503. PRIONOCHILUS MACULATUS Ten : The W hite en Flower- ere 221 Temminck 1836. 504. PRIONOCHLLUS EVERETTE Sharpe. 55 Everett’s Flower-pecker. X. H. Everett 154 Sharpe 1877. FAM. LIX. NECTARINIIDAE. Sub-fam. Nectariniinae. 505. CTIALCOSTETHA PECTORALIS Temm. Maklot’s Sun-bird, 1860 Motley 3 Sclater 1863. 506. NETHOPNGA SIPARAJA Raffl. temmineki S. N Temminck’s Sun-bird. H. H. Everett 157 Sharps 1 1914 * Buttikofer (1900) confirms this record. 2. The Bornean form is usually known as nigrimentum, 3 = the black chin in the male, which å s further developed into a blac throated form, pryeri, in Nort ant Borneo. A long 3 in ri Sarawak Museum from Kue airen show orms, as well as the Mu: both for typical continental forms with buff-white chin and throat, "The 1 tion of the Bornean forms is therefore unnecessa Jour. Straits Branch | HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 178 507. ABTHOPYGA SIPARAJA Raffles siparaja Raffles. The Purple- pra Sun-birc 6 8. Muller 114 Muller & Schlegel 1846. 508. LEPTOCOMA HASSELTI Temm. Van Hasselt’s Sun- bird. 1836 S. Muller 114 Muller & Schlegel 1846. 509. Cyrrostomus PECTORALIS Horsf. The Malayan . Sun- bird. Motley 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855. 510. ARACHNOTHERA LONGTROSTRIS S Tath. buttikoferi Van Oort: The Little Bornean Spider-hunter. 1836 S. Muller 114 Muller & Schlegel 1846. 511. ARACHNOTHERA AFFINIS Horsf. everetti Sharpe. Haviland’s Spider-hunter. 1892 Haviland! 196 Sharpe 1893. 512. ARACHNOTHERA AFFINIS Horsf. modesta Eyton. The Grey-breasted 5 ; Doria 132 Salvadori 1874. 513. ARACHINOTITERA CHRYSOGENYS e The Yellow-eared Spider-hunter. 1836.8. Muller 113 Muller & Schlegel 1846, 514. ARACHNOTITERA JULIAE Sharpe. Whitehead’s Spider-hunter. 1887 W hitehead 173 Sharpe aik 515. ARACHNORHAPHIS ROBUSTA Mull. & Schleg. robusta M. 6 The Long-billed Spider-hunter 1836 S. Muller 33 Cabanis 1850. 516. ARACIINORHAPHIS CRASSIROSTRIS Reichenb. The Grey-throated Spider-hunter. 1866 Beccari 132 Salvadori 1874. 517. ARACHNORHAPHIS EYTONT Salvad. Eyton's Yellow-eared pas -hunter. 865 Beceari a Salvadori 1874. 518. ANTHOTIREPTES HYPOGRAMMICA S. Me The Banded Sun-bird. 1836 S. ee 113 Muller 1843. 519. ANTHOTHREPTES SIMPLEX S. Mull. The Plain-coloured Sun-bird. 1836 S. Muller 113 Muller 1843. 520. ANTHOTHREPTES MALACCENSIS Scop. malaccensis Scop. The Brown-throated Sun-bir 1836 8. Muller 114 Muller & Schlegel 1846. 521. ANTHOTHREPTES RHODOLAEMA Shelley. The V Sun-bird. Treacher 163 et 1879. 1, Sharpe PENER this epa in iben 5 phe re, hagas b A. H. Everett’s a » presuma ‘W Museum has weiht en pas ted 5 red 0 on 3 Sara in april 1892 at an altitude of 3,200 ft. tabaid A. affinis by him.) R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 174 HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 522. CHALCOPARIA PHOENICOTIS Temm. The gy ok, 836 S. Muller 114 Muller & Schlegel 1846. FAM. LX. MOTACILLIDAE. or aD co . MOTACILLA LUGENS Kittl. The Chinese 8 eyed Wagtail. 896 Sarawak 11 107 Moulton 1914. 524. MOTACILLA one LA Linn. melanope Pall. The Grey Wagtail. 1854-6 Wallace 132 Salvadori 1874. 525. MOTACILLA FLAVA Linn. simillima Hart.” The Yellow-breasted Wagtail. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. 526. DENDRANTHUS INDICUS Gm. The Forest Wagtail. 14 Bonaparte 1850. 527. ANTHUS RUFULUS Vieill.* The Indian Pipit. 75 Gray 1869. 528. ANTHUS GUSTAVI Swinh. i ` . . . ri w The Siberian Pipit. Treacher 163 Sharpe 1879. FAM. LXI. ALAUDIDAE. 529. MIRAFRA JAVANICA Horsf. javanica Horsf. The Malayan Lark. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. FAM. LXII. FRINGILLIDAE. 530. PASSER MONTANTS Linn. saturatus Stejn.* . i q a The Oriental Tree-sparrow. 206 Sharpe 1909. CC — ns We — ska — — — a daun Ngakasa ĩͤ . SPSS EP ADT racer re nN ER Apparently the first published record for Borneo, The allied form M. flava taivana Swinh. is said to aie in the Malay Archipelago in winter. I can find no record for Bor Sharpe (1889 and a sangke oe richardi Vieill. in i s nagan sage , Nov. 1887 Everett (1 889) pen Wehitehss ax for this same locality and date for ptt campestris Linn, without any explanation of this change in name DO koh w r the British aradan Catalogue (1885) nor the Hand- List (1909) pah Malayan countries for the distribution of either of the spec Possibly Whitehead ’s 8 e should be referred to 4. ruf utus Vie all: A. 3 is ngi recorded from ag on a young male collect- H. Everett at Binti ilu in 1875. No me ention of an Eastern or Tn Malayan 7 ange 0 in the Band- List, so presumably this speci- since been NA to one of the two Anthus species now posh g from Born Van Oort (1910) notes that the Malayan ates Wala is not ee | from the Japanese, and he recogni only a Western form montana typica and an Eastern form montana spectrin i Stejn. Jour. Straits Branch . * HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 175 FAM. LXIII. PLOCEIDAE. Sub-fam. Viduinae. 531. MUNIA ORIZIVORA Linn. The Java Sparrow. 1860 Motley 141 Sclater 1863. 532. MUNIA ATRICAPILLA Vieill. brunneiceps Wald. The Bornean Black- ae 17 10 v 105 Motley & 7 1855. 533. UROLONCHA LEUCOGASTER ‘Big th leucogaster : Ihe White-bellied Munia. 1865 Doria 132 Salvador 1874. 584. UROLONCHA FUSCANS Cass. The Dusky Munia. 36 Cassin 1852. 535. ERYTHRURA PRASINA Spart The Long-tailed Munia. 1866 Doria 182 Salvadori 1874. 536. CHLORURA HYPERYTHRA 159755 nb. borneensis Sharpe. The Bornean Munia. 887 Whitehead 173 Sharpe 1 1887. FAM. LXIV. STURNIDAE. STURNIA VIOLACEA Bodd. The Japanese Mynah. Treacher 163 Sharpe 1879. FAM. LXV. EULABETIDAE. 538, EULABES JAVANENSIS Osb. The Malayan Grackle. 4 Motley 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1855, 539. LAMPROCORAX CHALYBEUS Horsf. The Glossy Tree-Starling. Motley 105 Motley & Dillwyn 1 FAM. LXVI. ORIOLIDAE. Se St 540. ORIOLUS MACULATUS Vieill maculatus Vieill. The Yellow Malayan Oriole. 1846 139 Schlegel 1867 541. ORIOLUS NANTHONOTUS Horsf. A Horsf. The Black-headed Malayan Oric jle; 1841-7 Schwane r 141 Sclater 1863. 542. ORIOLUS NANTIHONOTUS Horsf. en, A Wardl.-Rams. Everett's ¢ ae „ H. Everett 229 Wardlaw- Ramsay 1879. k Everett Comi notes that the Oriole recorded by Schlegel as 0. indicus identical with O. maculatus. This (and two other specimens) were obtained 5 Giovoni in 1851. Everett also notes a specimen i ritish Museum registered as collect B in 1846 ed by Low in Borneo in 1846. continues,“ include the species with considerable doubt, for it is very t so agi Abita a bird has not occurred to any one of the 6.’ gu numerous collectors since 1 he Sarawak Aree has one example collected near Kuching in 1893. R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 176 HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 543. ORIOLUS cRUENTUS Wagl. vulneratus Sharpe Whitehead’s Oriole. 1887 Whitehead 173 Sharpe 1887. 544. ORIOLUS HOSEI Sharpe. Hose’s Oriole. C. Hose 191 Sharpe 1892. FAM. LXVII. DICRURIDAE. 545, DICRURUS ANNECTENS Hodgs. The Crow-billed Drongo. Ussher 157 Sharpe 1878. 546. Dicruropsis PECTORALIS Wall. borneensis Sharpe. The Bornean Hair-crested Drongo Treacher 161 Sharpe 1879. 547. CHAPTIA AENEA Vieill. malayensis Blyth. The Malayan Bronzed IEN 860 Motley 141 Sclater 1563. 548. BUCHANGA STIGMATOPS ESS The Bornean Ashy Drongo. 1877 Burbidge 161 Sharpe 1579. 549. DISSEMURUS PARADISEUS Linn. The Large Racquet-tailed Drongo. 1841-7 ’ Schwaner 14 Bonaparte 1850. FAM. LXVIII. CORVIDAE. 550. Corvus MACRORTINNGCITUS Wagl. The Jungle-Crow. 1851 Croockewit 138a Schlegel 1 551. Corvus ENA Horsf. is nai Richm. The Slender-billed Croy 1846 Schwaner 138a Schlegel 1859. 552. DENDROCITTA OCCIPITALIS Mull. 3 Sharpe . Q The Bornean Tree-pie. Treacher 163 Sharpe 1879. 553. CISSA CHINENSIS Bodd. minor Cal The Malayan Green Magpie. T radeko: 162 Sharpe 1879. 554. CISSA CHINENSIS Bodd. jejferyi Sharpe. Whitehead’s Green Magpie. 1888 Whitehead 177 Sharpe 1888. 555. PLATYSMURUS LECOPTERUS Temm. aterrimus Temm. The Black Bornean Jay. 1826 Diard 221 Temminck 1555. 1. Hartert age that a view of the occurrence of two N allied species opa a we cannot be too careful in regarding Cissa as a sub 585 . 5 Whitehead be ei that jefferyi is only found above 4000 ft., minor only belo Therefore they are w found together and thus admirably fit the gam of a subspecies or geographical race, the o being the mou ntain form of the other. The“ only two specimens 3 ; i inor in ndary jung on recent e: ; ( x (balan the e orge Which forms t the e ntrance to the higher Jang. 4500 ft. Jour. Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 17 1. BARTLETT, E. 5. BAN TOR, W.“ 7. BLASlus, W. & NEHRKORN, A, 8. Blasius, W. R. A. Soc., No. 67. 1914. -l BIBLIOGRAPHY. 1895. 1895. 1896-7 2 4. BERLEPSCH, GRAF. 1895. 1896. 1881. 1883. 1884. 1896. On a New Species of Philentoma. Journ, Straits Branch, Roy. Asiat. Soc. No. 28. pp. 96, 97. The Ethnological, Zoological and Botanical Note Book of Sarawak (being notes reprinted from the Sarawak Gazette 1894-5). Notes on Birds pp. 34, 45-58, 63-62, 86- 96, 102-114. Idem. pp. 1-17, 43, 80, 173-177. 5 of Two new Species of the Genera Phoenicophaes and Spi- lornis, with a Note on Oriolus con- sobrinus, Rams. NH. Zool. Vol. II. pp. 70-75. Fauna of 9 India. Birds. Vol. III. pp. 1-451 Idem, Vol. 75 pp. 1-500, Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Vogel— fauna von Borneo (nach den Namm- lungen des Herrn. Dr. Platen). Jahresbr. des. Vereines ` Nat. Prah schweig. Neuer Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Vogelfauna von Borneo (nach den Sammlungen des Herrn. Dr. Platen. Caban. Journ. f- Ornithol. XXX. pp. 241-255. Vögel von Borneo, im Südosten der Insel gesammelt von Herrn F. J. trabowsky. Verh. Zool-bot. Ge- “i. Wien. pp. 3-92. Ueber die 80 Ergebnisse von Herrn. F. J. rabowsky’s Ornitho- logischen 0 in Siid-Ost- Bor rneo. Caban. Journ. fiir Ornith. pp. 210-227. Vögel von Pontianak (West-Bor- neo) und anderen Gegenden des 33 Gebietes, gessamelt itan H. Storm fiir Museun Lübeck. Mitt. d. Geogr. Ges. u. des 178 23. 24. N 5. to 6. 27. HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. BLYTH 23 Bonaparte, C. L. BRUGGEMANN, J. BURBIDGE, F. W. BUTTIKOFER, J. 1854. 1854. 1856. 1857. 1576. 1878. 1880. 1887. Naturh. Museums zu Lübeck. II. Reihe. Heft X. pp. 90-145. Ibis. p. 46. Idem. pp. 165-9. Conspectus Avium. I. Monographie des Laniens. Kevue et Magasin de zoologie. pp. 292-5, 43 3-441. Notes à la Collection Delattre. Conspectus Avium. II. p. 8. Conspectus Vol. zygod. p. 5. r wag r XLII. p. 879, XLIII. Rev. et 5 Zool. p. Beitrage zur dannn, von Cele- bes und Sangi Abhandl. d. Naturw. Fen: zu Bremen. Bd. V. pp. 35-120, Taf. III-IV. Ueber eine Vögelsammlung aus Süd-Ost-Borneo. Jdem. Bd. V. pp. 453-466, Taf. IX. Description of a new species of Batrachostomus from Central Bor- neo. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (4) AX. pp. 178-9. Weitere Mittheilungen über die Ornithologie von Central-Borneo. Abhandl. d. natur. Vereins zu Bremen. Bd. V. pp. 525-537. The Gardens of the Sun; a Na- turalist’s Journey on the Mountains and in the Forests and Swamps 0 Borneo and the Sulu Archipelago. On a collection of Birds made by Dr. C. Klaesi in the Highlands of Padang (W. Sumatra) during the winter 1884-85. Notes from ‘the Leyden Museum. Vol. IX. pp. 1-96. A Review of the Genus Rhipidura, with an enumeration o speci- mens in the Leyden Museum. Idem. Yo. XV. pp. 65-98. Jour. Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 179 28. BuTTikorer, J. 1893. Zs. 3 1895. 30. 75 1896. 31. i 1896. 32. > 1900. 33. CABANIS 1850. 34. CASSIN 1851. 35 8 1852 36. a 1852. 37. De La Berar, J. 1851. 38. Dittwyn, L. L. 1851. 39. ELLIOT, D. G. 1865. 40. 5 1890-91. 41. ELWES, H. j. 1872. 42. ‘ 1873. Se R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. On a New Species of the Genus Gerygone from Borneo. Idem. Vol. XV. pp. 174-176. A Revision of the Genus Turdinus and Genera allied to it, with an enumeration of the specimens con- tained in the Leyden Museum, Idem. Vol. XVII. pp. 65-106 On Phasianus ignitus and its near- est allies. Idem. Vol. XVII. pp. 169-196. On the Genus Pycnonotus and some allied Genera, with enumer- ation of the specimens in th Leyden Museum. Jdem. Vol. XVII. pp. 225-252. Zoological results of the Dutch scientific expedition to Central Borneo. The Birds. Jdem. Vol. KAT pp. 145-276, pl. 13-15. Mus. Hein. I. p, 106. 1 Caprimulg. Mus. Philadelph. i 55 Halcyon. Mus. Philadelph. p 1. Proc. Ac. Phil. VI. p. 185. Description d'une nouvelle espèce de Martin-pécheur. Rev. et Mag. de Zool, pp. 305-306, pl. 9. On an undescribed species of Me- gapodius, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. pp. 118-120, pl. XXXIX. On a supposed New species of Pheasant of the Genus Argus, Ibis. pp. 423-425. A List of Birds from North-east Borneo, with field notes by Mr. C. F. Adams. Auk. VII. pp. pace and: VIII, pp. 7-40. Ibis. P. 257 — On the Geographical Distrbiution of Asiatic Birds. oe Zool. Soc Lond. pp. 645-682. pl. LI. 180 43. Everett, A. H. 44. 45. 6l. HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 22 3) Finscu, O. 1886. 1887. 1889, 1890, 1890. 1891. 1867. 1898. 1898. 1899. 1901. 1904. Ibis. p. 525. Idem. p. 363. X List of the Birds of the Bornean Group of Islands. Journ Str. Br., Roy. Asiat. Koc., No. 20. pp. 91- 212, two maps. Ibis p. 263. Idem. p. 465. Description of an apparently new Species of the (renus Pr from Borneo. Idem. pp. 45-44 Journ. f. Ornith. On the identity of Mancicap ais westermanni, Sharpe and M. me lanoleuca, odgs. Notes 1 15 aa „ Museum. Vol. XX. 9 0a 16 5 specific distinction of the Ground-Cuckoos of Borneo and Sumatra. Jdem. pp. 97-100. Das Genus Gracula Linn. und seine Arten nebst beschreibung einer neuen Art. Idem. Vol. ; yp. 1-22. Zur EDE der Ornitholo- gischen Abthe lung. Idem. Vol. XXII. Part 15 pp. 75-125. Idem. Part V. pp. 193-224. N Vol: XXIII. Part Vi. pp. W. Nieuwenhuis. Idem. Vol. idem. Part VII. pp. 33-52. Idem. Part IX. pp. 97-110. Idem. Part X. pp. 162-179. Ueber eine dritte sendung Vogel- bilge aus Central-Borneo (Mahak- kam) 1 ya von Herrn. Dr. XXII. pp. 163-17 s eber eine neue An Haarvogel aus 5 Idem. Vol. XXIII. pp. 95, 96. Notiz über die Wollhalstörche (Dissoura). Ornith. Monatsber. p. 94. Jour. Straits Branch D N 77. HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 181 - Finscu, O. . Gapow, H. « GOULD, J. a. > Ukay. G. R. GUILEMARD, FHB: GURNEY, J. < GRANT, W. R. O H. 55 R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 1905. 1902. 1569. 1885. 1863. 1879. 1850. 1882. Dr. A. W. -Nieuwenhuis Fors- chungsreisen in Niederländisch Borneo. Ornithologische Ergeb- nisse. Notes from the Leyd. Mus. Vol. XXVI. pp. 1-154. Catalogue of the Birds the Rettig Museum. 0 ichlomorphae : Part and < 3 Vol. VIII. pp. 1-38 Idem. Waa Vol. IX. pp. 1-310. Icon. Av. II. Description of a new species of the Family Pitti 1 5 a Mag. Nat. Hist; (4) VIL 135 1 Nat, ce (6) Vol. II. p. 5 ee p. 582. Catalogue of the Birds in the British Museum. (Game Birds). Vol. XXII. pp. 1-585. Ipis: pe 117. Be. Brit. Ornith. Club, II. p. V. Idem. p. XXVII. A Revision of the Species of Shrikes of the genus Lanius. No- ùitat. Zool. Vol. IX. pp. 449-486. Bulletin Ornith. Club. II. p. V. Handlist. I. pp. 252 and 869. Report on the Collection of Birds made during the voyage of the Yacht ‘ Marchesa.” Part II. Bor- neo and the Island 1 Cagayan Sulu. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. pp. 404-420, pl. XXV. Gould’s Birds of Asia. pt. XV. Ibis. p. 467. Notes on a Catalogue of asana bg in the British Museum. Idem 462-471. Idem. (continued). pp. 290-302. 182 HAND-LIST 81. Hanitscu, R. 82. HARGITT, E. 83. 5 84. 5 4 85. Harrerr, E. — 86. 5 87. 33 88. pe 89. 90. 39 91. i 92. s, 93. 5 94. HORSFIELD & Moore. 95. Hose, C. 96. JACQUINOT 1912. 1881. 1882. 1890. 1894. 1896. 1901. 1902. 1902. 1904. 1907. 1910. 1910. 1856-8. 1893. 1853. OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. List of the Birds in the Raffles Museum, Singapore. Corrected up to December, 1912. pp. 1-13. On three apparently New Species of Iyngipicus. Ibis. pp. 598-599. Notes on Woodpeckers. No. The Genus Lyngipicus. Jdem. pp. 19-51. Catalogue of the Birds in the British ana „„ Vol XVIII. List of He 1118 Collection of 3irds from the Natuna Islands. Novitat. Zool. Vol. I. pp. 469-483. An account of the collections of Birds made by Mr. William Do- herty in the Eastern Archipelago. Idem. Vol III. pp. 537-590. 590, Some Notes on eh Birds. Ide. Vol. VIII. 1 53 Liste der Lave von Deli N. Sumatra. Idem. Vol. LX. pp. 101 220. On Birds from Pahang, Hastern Malay Peninsula. Idm. Vol. IX. pp. 537-5! The Birds of the South-west Is- lands, Wetter, Roma, Kisser, Letti and Moa. idem. Vol. XI. pp. Fi- 221 Mi Ornithologica. Part IV. den XLV. pp. 335-339. Idem, Part VI. Vol. XVII. pp. 477-453, The Birds of Hainan. Idem. Vol. XVIL pp. 189-254. pl. V, VI. Cat. Birds. Mus. E. Co lL p 657. On the Avifauna of Mount Dulit and the Baram District in the Territory of Sarawak. Jbis. pp. 381-424. pl. X, XI. Voy. au Pole Sud. (Ois.) p. 96. Jour. Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF N. KELSALL,. H. J. 98. 5 — w 99. Lesson, R. 100. Low 101. MALILERBE, A. 102. MARSHALL, C. G 103. Matitews, G. M. 1910. 105. Mort J. & Duy YN, L. 106. Mouton, J. C. 107. 3 108. 5 109. i 110. 5 111. 5 112. = 113. MULLER, 8. R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 1894. 1840. 1845. 1862. 1. 1870. 1011. L. 1855. 19171 1912. 1913. 1913. 1914. 1914. 1839-44. 1891. 1910. THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 183 3 of a new species of ungle Fowl, said to come from Br Asiat. Soc. No. 24. pp. 167, 168. Notes on Gallus violaceus. Idem. No. 25. p. 173. Description d'un genre nouveau d' Oiseau. Rev. Zool. pp. 210-211. Sarawak, Appendix, pp. 409-411. Monographie des Picidées, Vol. 2 pp. 39-102. Letter on a new species of Mega- laema. Ibis. pp. 536-538. On some necessary alterations in the nomenclature of Birds. Novi- tat. Zool. Vol. XVII. pp. 492-503. Idem. Part II. Vol. XVIII. pp. Contributions to the Natural His- tory of Labuan. Aves. pp. 8-38, 53-62. Five plates. An Insectivorous Hornbill. Journ. Str. Br., Roy. Asiat. Soc. No. 5 pp. 157-158. Ninth Report on the Sarawak Mu- seum for 1910. pp. 8 and 32-41. Birds taken on the Batu Lawi Ex- pedition. Journ. Str. Br., Roy. Astat, Soc. No. 63. pp- 74-77. N ek No. 65. pp. 1- 12. A Bornean example of Butreron capelli, Temm., with double Hallux. Zoologist. p. 275. Twelfth Report on a Sarawak 3. p. Guide to the Birds in gre Sarawak awya ia pp. 1-200. pl. I-VI. Reise in het dude gedeelte van Borneo. Verhand!/. natn rl. Ges- chied. Nederl. overzeesche Bezitt. Land en Volkenkunde, Leyden. pp. 321-446. 184 114. 115. 116. 117. 118. 119. 122. 123. 124. 125. HAND-LIST MULLER, 8. & SCHLEGEL. 1839-46. NICHOLSON, F. OATES, E. — 4 . Oates, E. W. Oonr, E. D. VAN. 39 PARROT, C. PELZELN, A. YON. REICHENBACIL Ropinson, H. C. SALVADORI, T. OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 1883. 1889. 1890. 1909. 1910. 1910. 1910. 1908. 1865. 1879. 1882. 1853. 1910. 1868. Verh. Nat. Geschied. Nederl. Overz. Bez. zoologie, (Aves). On a Collection of Birds from Borneo. his. pp. 85-90. Fauna of British India. Birds. Tol. I. pp. 1-556. Idem. Vol. II. pp. 1-407. On Gerygone—and Eurylaimus— species from Java and from Sumatra. Notes from the Leid. Mus. Vol. XXXI. pp. 207-210. List of a collection of Birds from Western Java and from Krakatau. Idem; Vol. XXXII. pp. 105-166. On Arachnothera longirostris (Latham). Idem. pp. 194-196. An overlooked Heron of the Javan Ornis. Idem. p. 210. Uber eine Vogel sammlung aus Siam und Borneo. Verhandl. Ornithol. Gesells. Bayern, VIII. pp. 97-139. Reise der osterr. Freg. Novara um die Erde, in den Jahren 1857, 1858, 1859, ander den Befehlen des Comm. B. Von Wullerstorf-Urbair, Zoolog. Theil. I. Vögel. pp. 1-176. Ueber eine von Herrn. Dr. Brei- tenstein gemachte Sammlung von Saiigethieren und Vögeln aus Borneo. Verhandl. der W.-K. Zcol—botan. Gesells. Wien. Bd. Ueber eine Sendung von Vögeln aus Borneo. Per ane der KK. Zaol.-botan. Gesells. in Wien Bd. XXXII. pp. 265-270. Handb. Spee. Orn. Neansoride (Tenuirostres). Hand-List of the Birds of tlie Malay 5 south of the [sth- mus of Kra. -2 Nuove esis “di uccelli di Borneo. Atti R. Ac. Sc. di Torino, Vol. II. pp. 524-533. Jour. Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 185 129. SALVADORI, T. 1868. Nota intorno al genere Priono- chilus, Strickland. Jdem. Vol. III. pp. 413-420. 130. 1868. Jdem. Vol. III. 53, 131. 1871. Idem. Vol. VI. p. 128. British Museum (Psittaci). Vol. 132, | 1874. Catalogo sistematico degli Uccelli $ Borneo. Anna Mus: Civic. di Stor. Natural. » Genova. Vol. V pp. i-lii, 1-429, Mi 133. > 1891. Catalogue of Birds in the British Museum 0 Vol. XX. pp. 1-658. 134. ‘ 1893. 7 5 (Columbae). Vol. XXI. pp. 135. j: 1895. 7 cae (Chenomorphae, Crypturi & Ratitae). Vol. XXVII. pp. 1-636. 136. SALVIN, O. & Harrerr, E. 1892. Catalogue of the Birds the British Museum (Upupae, Trochili & Coraciae). Vol. XVI. pp. 1-703. 137. SAUNDERS, H. & SALVIN, QO. 1896. Catalogue of the Birds in the Neat Museum (Gaviae & Tubi- nares). Vol. XXV. pp. 1-475 138. SCHLEGEL. 185%. Handl. Dierk. I. . 1859. Notice sur le Genre Corvus. Bijd. tot Dierk. pp. 7 & 13. 139, 1862-73. Muséum d'histoire paturale des l 140. SCLATER, P. L. 1861. On a new Species of the Genus Copsychus from Borneo. Pror, Zool. Soc. Lond. pp. 185-187. 141. 5 1863. Observations on the Birds ot z South-eastern Borneo, by the late James Motley Esqr., of Banjei- massing; with Notes by P. Selater, M. A., P D. F. R. Secretary to the Soc iety.” Idem, pp. 206-224 142. 4 1888. . of the Birds in R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1014. th (Oligomyodae). 94. British Museum Vol. XIV. pp. 1-4 Moo 186 143. 144, 145. 146. 154. 155. 158. HAND-LIST SCLATER, & SHELLEY, G. E. SEEBOHM, SHARPE, E kh. H. OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 1891. 1881. 1887. 1868. 1870. 1877. 1878. 1879. Vol. XIV Catalogue of the Birds in the British Museum (C e Part If). Vol. V. pp. Geograph. Distrib. Charadr. p. 484. Idem. (Scunsores and Coccyges). pb. 1-484. En tg On the Genus Ceyx. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond, pp. 587-599. On the Genus Pelargopsis, Gloger. Idem. pp. 61-69, Ann, Mag. Nat. Hist. (4) XIV. p. 73. Idem. p. 78. Catalogue of the Birds in the British Museum (Accipitres) Vol. I. Idem. (Strigides) Vol. II. On a Collection of Birds from Labuan. Proc. Zool. Soe. Lond. pp. 99-111. pl. XII. T sandungan to the Ornithology of Borneo. Part I. Ibis. pp. 29-52. pl. II Idem. Part. II. pp. 1-25. Description of a New Species of 1 and a New Species of Pitta from the Lawas River, N. W. Borneo. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. pp. 93, 94. Catalogue of the Birds the ritish. 5 (Coliomorphae) Vol. III. 343. S to the Ornithology of oe Part III. Ibis. pp. 414-419 1 rufigula. Noles from the Leyden Museum. Vol. J. pp. 27-28. Pseudogerygone rubra. Idem. pp- s € 0 3 Campophagae. Idem. pp. 33-35. Jour, Straits Branch HAND-LIST 161. SHARPE, R. B. 162. j 163. 4 164. 5 165. 1 166. n 167. ; 168. a 169. 170. 171. 5 172. 5 173. $ 174. a 175. 1 R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 41871 Or 1879. 1879. 1881. 1881. 1881. 1883. 1884. 1885. 1887. 1887. 1888. THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 187 On Collections of Birds from Kina Balu Mountain, in North-western Borneo. Proce. Zool. Soc. Lond. a 245-249, pl. XXIII. List of the Birds of Labuan 1 and and its Dependencies Idem, pp. 317-354, pl. XXX. Contributions to the Ornithology of Borneo. Par . Ibis. pp. 233.2 272. pl. VII, VIII. Catalogue of the Birds in the British Museum 5 Part I.). Vol. IV. pp. 1-494. Proc. Zool, Soe, Lond, p. 789. On the Birds of Sandakan, North- East Borneo. Jdem. pp. 790-800. Lond, pp. 790-800. Catalogue of the Birds in the ritish. 8 (Cichlomorphae : Part HIY y J. pp. 1-420. Lanius Ste n. sp. Nature. p. 232. On some Flycatchers lately added the collection of the British 435-454, pl. XIII. e Museum. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. pp. 788-790. Catalogue of the Birds in the British Museum; 535 Part IV), Vol. < pp Notes on e Noles ‘from the Leyden Museum. Vol. VI. pp. 167-178. Catalogue of the Birds in the British Museum. (Fringilliformes. Part I.). Vol. X. pp. 1 : Notes on a Collection of Birds made by Mr. John Whitehead on ihe Mountain of Kina Balu, in Northern Borneo, with Descrip- tions of new Speci are Ibis. pp. 435-454, pl. NITIK ‘Proc. Zool. Soe. 7 8 p. 558. Further Notes on Calyptomena whiteheadi. Ibis. p. 231, pl. V. 177. HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. SHARPE, R. B. 1888. 1888. 1888. 1889. 1889. 1889. 1889. 1889. 1890. 1890. 1890. 1890. 1890. 1980. 1890. On two new Species of Birds 15 Kina Balu Mountain. Annals & Magazine of Natural „ (6) III. pp. 423-424. Further Descriptions of new Spe- cies of Birds discovered by Mr. John Whitehead on the Mountain of Kina Balu, Northern Borneo, Ibis. pp. 383-396, pl. IX-XII. Idem p. 478, 479. On the Ornithology of Northern Borneo. With Notes by John Whitehead. Jdem. Part I. pp. 63- 85, pl. I-IV. Idem. Part II. pp. 186-205, pl. Vil Vili. Idem. Part III. pp. 265-283, pl. IX. Idem. Part IV. pp. 409-443, pl. XIL XIII. Sur la relation géographique des oiseaux des hautes régions de Bornéo avec ceux de Ténasserim, de la présqwile malaise et des iles voisines. Compte-rendu des séances du Congrés iér national de zoologie (Paris). pp. 16-78. On the Ornithology of Northern Borneo. With Notes by John Whitehead. /bis. Part V. pp. 1-24. Idem. Part VI. pp. 133-149, pl. ty. Idem. Part VII. pp. 273-292, pl. VIII. Descriptions of three new Species of Flycatchers. Idem pp. 205-207. On a small Collection of Birds from Mount Penrissen, Sarawak. Idem. pp. 366-367. Idem. p. 367. N of the Birds in the British Museum prm Vol. XIII. pp. 1-7 Jour. Straits Branch HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 189 191. SHARPE, R. B. 192. 193. 2 194, 195. 196. 197. 5 198. a 199, 5 200. 8 201. 5 202. 5 203. 5 204. 3 205. 59 206. x 207. Stuarper, R. B. CHUBB, C. 208. Suarpr, R. B. & Grant, W. R. 0. 209. 55 R. A. Soc., No. 67. 1914. 1892. 1892. 1892. 1899. 1900. 1901. 1903. 1904. 1909. 1909. 1892. Bull, Brit. Orn. Club. I. p. iv. Descriptions of new Species of Birds discovered by Mr. C. Hose 57 Mount Dulit in N. W. Borneo. is, pp. 322-3 1 8 of a new Species of Calyptomena from North-west- ern Borneo. Ann. ae Nat. Hist. (6) Vol. IX. p. 24 On a Collection of _Birds from Mount Dulit, in orth-western Borneo. Ibis. pp. on Ale. Bull. Brit. Orn. Club. I. p. iv. Bornean Notes. No. I. Ibis. pp. 546-563. Idem. No. Il. pp. 421, 422. Idem. No. III. pp. 538-546. Catalogue of the Birds in the British Museum (Fulicariae m Alectorides). Vol. XXIII. pp. 1- 353. Idem. (Limicolae). Vol. XXIV. pp. 1-794 Hand-list of the Genera and Spe- cies of Birds. Vol. I. pp. 1-802. Idem. Vol. II. pp. 1-312. Idem. Vol. III. pp. 1-367. Idem. Vol. IV. pp. 1-391. Additional list of Birds from Mt. Kalulong. Ibis. p. 421 Hand-list of the anes: 8 oe ies of Birds. Vol. V. pp. Notes on a Collection of Birds a Sandakan, N. E. Borneo. Orni. Tol. XIII. pp. 137-161. Catalogue of the Birds in the British Museum. (Coraci "e to T'rogones). Vol. XVII. pp. 1-522. aka Kea > ‘pn. . pp. 1-6 213. 223. 224. 225. HAND-LIST OF THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. SHELFORD, R. 99 5. SLATER, m H STRICKLAND. STRESEMANN, E. TEMMINCK TT WEEDDALE, MARQUIS OF VORDRÊMAN, X. G. WALDEN, 39 LORD. 1898. 1899. 1900, 1900. 1901. 1902. 1883. 1849. 1912. 1913. 1913. 1823-1836. 1887. 1890. 1872. WALLACE, A. R. 1865. 1865. Ibis. p. 458. On some Hornbill Embryos and Nestlings. Idem. pp. 538-549, with two plates. The Birds of Mt. Penrissen and Neighbouring District. Journ. Sir. Br., Roy. Asiat. Soc., No. 33. pp. 10-21. On the Ptervlosis of the Embryos and Nestlings of Centropus sin- ensis. /bis, pp. 654-667, with one plat Mirb on the Sarawak Museum. pp. 12, 13. Report on the Sarawak gini; for 1901 and 1902. pp. 12 On two.new Birds esi eee Ibis. pp. 121-124. Contrib. Ornith. Ornithologische miszellen aus dem Indo-: A gka lin hen Gebiet. 0— vitat. Zool. kn XIX. pp. 311- 351. Idem. Vol. . pp. 289-324. Die Vigel a von ce Id. pp. 325- 387. Planches colorées. Notes on the Species of the Genus Jatrachostomus inhabiting the In- dian Region. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. pp. 420-445. Liste des Oiseaux de Borneo. Natuurk. Tijdschr. van. Nederl. Ind. Vol. XLVI. Over eene vogelcollectie afkomstig van Borneo. Idem. Vol. L. pp. 378- On a Collection of Birds recently made by Mr. A. H. Everett m Northern Borneo. Ibis. pp. 360- 38: aA Proc. Zool. Soc, Lond. pp. 416-480. Ibis. p. 383. Jour, Straits Branch HAND-LI ST OF 228. WALLACE, A. R. 1868. 229. WarDLAW-RAMSAY, t. G 1879 230. z 1886. 231. WILLIAMS. R B. 1914 Sarawak, June 22, 1914. THE BIRDS OF BORNEO. 191 On the Raptorial Birds of the Malay Archipelago. Idem. pp. 1-27 Description of a new Oriole from Borneo. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. p. 709. Idem. p. 123. 3 ie on Birds in Sarawak. . Mus. Journ. Vol. II. No. 5. pp. Sayen J. C. MOULTON. Jour. Straits Branch R. A Soe., No. 67. 1914 Shaer Burong Punggok. A MALAY ROMANCE. EDITED BY H. OVERBECK, T Sépérti punggok mérindu-kan bulan” is one of the pro- verbial savings of the Malays, which is met with in conversation and literature so often, that one uses it without inquiring much further into its origin: but the dictionaries inform us that the “ Punggok is a little night-owl (according to Mr. Wilkinson! Glaucidium brodii) and for the Malays the symbol of a despairing lover, the bird being supposed to be in love with the moon. As to the story attac hed to the proverb, Mr. Skeat in his “ Malay Magic ”? relates the following: “Once upon a time the owl (Punggok) fell in love with the princess of the Moon 3 Bulan), and asked her to marry him. She promised to do so if he would allow her first to finish her quid of betel undisturbed : 55 before finishing it she threw it down to the earth, where it took the form of a small bird. The princess gna The owl to make search for it, but as, of course, he was unabie to find it, the proposed sahih fell through. This is the reason why the owl, to quote the Malay proverb, “ sighs longingly to the Moon,” and is the type of the plaintive lover.” This was all I could find out about the story of the Punggok and the Moon, either in European or Malay books, until some years ago I picked up, by chance, in a book-auction at Batavia a little torn booklet, badly penea in Malay character, bearing the title of “ Shaer Burong Punge The story it contains differs entirely from that told by Mr. ank and I give below a romanized trans- cription, trusting it will be of interest to students of Malay litera- ture and folklore. “ Shaers ” have „ especially k European students. ways been the step-children of the Malay Mr. Wilkinson says of ther «“ The more ambitious ‘ < shaer,” or long Mati romance, is ma very artificial product and is intende more as a display of the author’s learning than as an paraha of poetic he Se kk abaan 5 Milay-English Dictionary, Kuala ‘ees 1008 F. M.S. Gov W. W Skeat, H =o ee London, 1900 MacMillan and Co., Ltd. 2. page dap J. Wilkinson, Tep on Malay Subjects, Malay Literature, Part I, 8. Kuala Beith r 1907, page Jour. Straits Branch R. A. Soc. No C7 1914. 191 SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK, sense; it rarely arouses much enthusiasm amongst the masses of the people” which is 5 8 only too true as regards most of the shaers I have read. But for the “ Shaer Burong Pungg ok” I beg to claim an exception to the rule, as it seems to belong toa class on which de Hollander! says: “In poetical value they stand far above the pantuns, and he, who finds beautiful the poems of Homeros, will also read with pleasure the Malay “ shaers,“ as soon as he becomes accustomed to not being put out by the Page annoying re- petitions. One finds in the “shaers” a dlike naiveté, a simple representation of events and „„ a natural expression of feelings and emotions, which has on touching and captivating, and fascinates the reader in spite of the many gaps that occur to him, and of the many 08 for the presence of which in their place he will be unable to find any reason, unless he realises that it must be looked for in the compulsion of metre and rhyme.” Besides, may not the story of the love of the poor Punggok and of his sad death after a short happiness, be based upon a simple love-tragedy, that has Pixtal es and still. may occur any day, in Malay kampongs, not of the Malaya as we know it, but as Clifford and Swettenham balik seen it, and of which now but very little remains, until one comes to the remote places of the Malay Peninsula, to some out-of- -the-way island, or to the forests of Sumatra. I cannot find the “ Shaer Burong Punggok “ in any book on Malay literature, unless the “ Hikayat Burong Pinggit ” mention- ed by de Hollander? refers to the Punggok, And not to the “ Pipit, as suggested by him. The book in my possession was published in Padang, “ tër- chitak di-atas timah,” on the 26th day of Rabi-ul-awal 1301. The handwriting and printing is very bad, and in many places quite illegible ; the spelling is very faulty. Another “ Shaer Burong Punggok ” was published in Singapore in kuh Street in 1910: it contains, with a few exceptions, all the quatrains of the Padang-shaer, but in absolute disorder, and varying, within the quatrains, a good deal from the | Padang-version. Tt appears as if the writer of the Singapore-edition knew the Padang-shaer by heart and simply jotted it down from memory, which failing him he put in his own poetry, unless both writers, independent of 1 . de Hollander, Handing tot de Kennis der Maleische Taal, 2 Breda 153. 2. J.J. de Hollander, : e, che se 3. 1881 Jour. Straits Branch SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK. 195 each other, separately wrote down a shaer of much older date, generally known amongst the Malays. That a “ Shaer Burong P unggok ” was known in Singapore before the Arab-Street- publi- cation of 1910, appears from a couple of dozens of quatrains that were given to me in 1905 or 1906 as “pantun unggas,” which, however, are parts of a “ Shaer Burong Punggok,” differing only slightly from the quatrains of the complete shaers. Amongst them is the following: Ji-atas kayu punggok mérindu : Paksi ménangis tér-sédu-sédu Méndéngar-kan bunyi buloh périndu ngat- kan kékaseh, mérasa pilu. Certainly one of the prettiest pictures ever drawn by a Malay poet. In the romanized transcription I have strictly followed the Padang edition, completing from the Singapore edition only where the Padang edition was absolutely illegible. In the footnotes Pad. refers to the Padang, and Sing. to ‘the Singapore edition. As regards the spelling, I have followed the rules laid down in Mr. Wilkinson’s Abridged Malay-English Dictionary. For any mis- takes that have heen made, 1 beg to use the Malay author's ¢ “aptatio benevolentiae: —hanyak ta këna Daripada faham bélum sěmpurna. SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK. Děngar-kan tuan mula rěnchana Di-surat-kan oleh dagang yang hina Karang-an janggal, banyak ta kêna Daripada paham bélum sémpurna. Daripada hati sane lah morong Di-karang-kan shaér sa-e ekur burong Sakit-nya kaseh adah tér-dorong Gila mérawan sa-génap lorong. Pértama mula punggok mérindu Bér-bunyi-lah guroh ménday gg Hati-nya rawan bér-c ‘hampur pih sč ‘perti di-hiris déngan sémbilu, Punggok bér-madah séraya mérawan Wahai bulan, térbit-lah tuan Gondah-ku tidak běr-kč-tahu-an Kéluar-lah bulan tér-chélah awan. R. A. Soc, No. 67, 1914. SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK. Sa-buah tilam kita bér-adu Méndéngar-kan bunyi punggok be-rindu Suara-nya halus těr-sědu-sědı Laksana orang birahi-kan jodo. Bér-shaär-lah burong chéndérawaseh Punggok ini rindu-kan kékaseh Mélihat bulan chahava-nva pčrseh Chinta vang lain banyak ménviseh. Kétika bulan sědang bér-kurong Punggok têrbang sa-génap lorong Ramai: ber- tanva sa-kali-an burong Punggok wahai, mêngapa dia nan “morong? Jikalau sědia bulan nan rěmbang Baharu-lah punggok saleh těrbang Paksi mělangsi dua běr-abang Di kaki awan ia méngambang. Tatkala punggok di-goda bayu Térbang sa-génap dahan- nya kayu g main-an tidak-lah payu Menjadi kalbu paksi nan rayu. Di-atas kayu punggok mérindu Paksi méndéngar tér-sédu-sédu Méndéngar-kan bunyi burong péladu Tér-sédar-kan kékaseh dalam pér-adu. Abang nan tuan tidak ké-tahu-an Sinar dan silam igau-igau-an Jikalau tidak kaseh-an tuan Méngeret-lah' abang didalam rawan. Punggok mérawan sa-génap hutan Sa- bilang jitun? bér-lompat-an Bolan méngémbang di sa-bélah laut-an Déngan-nya bér-sambut-sambut-an. Ka-sana ka-mari punggok térbang Mélihat bulan chahaya möngömbang Daripada sangat takut-kan sambang Jadi-lah punggok bör-hati bimbang. 1. Pad. always Sy Sing. always ye Jour. Straits Branch ` SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK. Punggok bér-tengger di dahan běraksa Di- da am huti-nya rosak binas sa Lêteh lêsu sérava rasa Di-voda-i bulan di angkasa. Berapa. ama punggok di-situ Dari ahad sampai ka sabtu Bulan méngémbang chahaya-nya tintu Paksi memandang, hati-nva mutu. Di-atas kayu punggok bér-chinta Gondah-nva tidak méndérita Bulan pun têrang, chahaya-nya nyata Hanchur-lah luloh rasa anggota. Punggok bér-chinta pagi dan pétang Mélihat bulan di-pagar bintang Tér-sélap rindu déndam pun datang Dari saujana punggok ménéntang. Punggok ménéntang dari saujana Di-dalam hati gondah gulana Jikalau di-tolong tuhan vang ghana’ Maka-nya punggok boleh ka-sana. Di-atas běraksa běrapa lama Gila-kan chahava bulan purnama Jikalau bulan jatoh kěrama Di-mana-kan dapat punggok běr-sama. Bulan purnama chahaya-nya têrang Bintang sépérti intan di-karang tawan-nya punggok bukan sémbarang Birahi-kan bulan di tanah sébérang. Gémérlapan chahaya bintang kértika Ber -atur meêjêlis bagai di-jangka Sa-kali-an-nya bintang terbit belaka Pune mélihat kalbu- -nya duka. Bintang di langit bér-bagai rupa Pungg ok bér-c hinta badan tér-lepa Minta doa tiada-lah Déngan bulan bendak bér-jumpa. k 1 \. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 198 SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK. Tengah malam punggok tér-jaga Mélihat bintang. puyoh laga Bintang bélantik bér-atur tiga Chahaya-nya térang tidak tér-hingga. Punggok mélihat bintang péradal’ Paksi nan sangat bér-hati gondah Tér-kénang-kan bulan chahava-nva éndah Habis umur déndam ta sudah. Rawan-nya punggok tidak tér-péri Mélihat bintang putih bér-séri Bulan purnama chahava-nya bér-séri Haram ta boleh punggok hampir-i. Bulan méngémbang di sa-bélah utara Chahaya pérseh tidak bér-tara Kalbu-nva hanchur tidak .tér-kira Mérosak-kan hati punggok nan lara. Térbit-lah bintang sa-bélah laut-an Chahaya-nya lempah di têngah laut-an Punggok bér-chinta bér-larat-larat-an Ménanti-kan sampai janji surat-an. Sa-télah timbul bintang-nya barat Paksi in¢mandang hati-nva ghairat? Jikalau ta sampai sépérti hasrat? Ridza-lah* punggok sama méngéret. Sa-kali-an bintang sudah-lah pésti Habis-lah bilen lahun raaa Sinar pun hampir parak-kan silam Shamsu masok chahaya-nya kélam Bér-bagai-lah bunyi punai dan balam Mčiosak- kan hati i sêgala islam. 1 AN 5 2. 5 3 —— Jour. Straits Branch SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK. 199 Hari malam bulan nan têrang Paksi bér-bunyi suara-nya jarang Merak bér-bunyvi sa-gčnap jorang Chéngkérek bér-shaér méngatur sarang. Bérbagai bahana sa-kali-an burong fégak gémpita sa-génap lorong Unggas pérgam sa-bilang jorong Punggok mérawan laku-nya morong. Térbang-lah punggok dua sa-kémbar Dengan kakanda muda mutabir Kadua-nya méjélis iman-nva sabar Saleh mélavang ka gunong ambar. Terbang mélayang méngadu tuah Hinggap di jitun tidak bér-buah Hati-nya sudah tumpah ruah Kapada bulan punggok měruah. Ada-lah kunun suatu taman Paksi téfékur di halaman Baharu-lah hati punggok siuman Sébab ménéntang kuntum di taman. Taman-nya čndah kapada pémandang-an Laksana taman dalam kéyangan Kuntum-nya rata bér-kémbang-an Paksi dan kumbang bér-térbang-an. Taman-nya éndah sangat rupa-nya Kolam bér-ikat kiri kanan-nya Bér-atur jêmbangan di halaman-nya Kuntum séroja di sěri taman-nya. Punggok bangsawan héndak měnitir Tidak di-béri kakanda sa-itir' Adinda jangan tuan bérshaér ` Jikalau turun guroh dan pětir. Demi di-lihat burong dewata Hairan-nva tidak tér-kata-kata Sampai-lah* hasrat yang di-chinta Tuan nan sudah bér-pandang mata. 1. Pad. oe Sing. . n. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK, Burong dewata mari ku tanya Taman ini siapa yang punya Ber-jênis kuntum banyak bagai-nya Kumbang ménggéram di hujong tangkai-nya. Bér-shaér bagi burong dewata Adinda déngar madah-nya beta Muda wai jangan bér-banvak kata Jikalau bangsawan bér-oleh léta. Ini-lah taman orang yang bahari Punggok wahai jangan tuan ka-mari Bukan-nya tidak kakanda bčri Jikalau tuan di-goda pêri. Jčmbangan ambar, lantar-an baiduri Běr-tatah nilam nila kěndi Pahat bagai sa-daun pudi Bata-nya zamrud intan pudi. Taman-nya čndah amat těr-ala* Pagar-nya čmas bérjala-jala Jitun bér-buah akan kémala Ini-lah taman purbakala. Timba-nya čmas tatah pěrmata Ukir-nva kalau jangan di-kata Di-sana-lah punggok méndéngar chérita Paksi murai měmbawa warta. Bér-shaér bagi bintang chandong Punggok-nya tuan baik-lah ka gunong Jikalau di-téntang Sang Yang Mandong Banyak-lah bayu datang mérundong. Bér-madah-lah bagi kuntum séroja Punggok nan sahaja orang yang manja Banyak-lah laku-nya di-stngaja-ngaja Supaya jangan sa-barang kérja. Unggas tu méjélis baik paras Bulu-nya éndah bagai di-jaras Di-goda-i bayu tér-lalu kéras Punggok tér-sélam di laut yang déras. 1. Me vo A Jour. Straits Branch SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK, Punggok téfékur bértungkat paroh Bulu jang éndah habis-lah luroh Kétika putus kilat dan guroh Kapada bulan punggok ményuroh, Bér-shaér bagi mega antara Punggok nan tidak géntar-kan mara’ Kita didalam huru-hara Laku-nya nan jangan sangat sa-tara. Bér-madah-lah pula mega een awan Punggok wahai mari- lah ines sangat hati-mu raw Mari-lah masok ka-dalam . Beta nan tidak boleh mérapat Hati-ku gondah bukannya sa-tampat Paras vang éndah sudah tér-sifat Bila gérangan tuan-ku dapat. Bangkit bér-télut bintang bélantek Tuan dengar-kan sémbah- -nya patek Sunggoh- lah bagai kuntum dérik! Masa-kan muda “dato petek. Jikalau punggok sabar sa-umur ama Nanti kapada bulan purnama diar-lah beta bér-sama-sama Supava boleh bér-tentang lama. Jikalau punggok héndak bér-siram Jangan ka tasek aver vang juram Sungai-nya itu banyak bér-tiram Jikalau punggok durja nan muram. Jangan-lah gondah tuan turut-i Jadi penyakit didalam hati Jikalau sudah ajal-kan mati Walau pun duduk di-dalam peti. i Wahai punggok jangan tuan mérambang Beta nan héndak saleh têrbang Jikalau tuan déndam-kan abang Tentang kapada bulan méngémbang. SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK. Bérshaér bintang puyol laga Punggok wahai jangan têrbang juga Jikalau tuan kêna murka Di-mana-kan tuan dapat tér-sangka. Bér-madah bagi awan bér-arak Punggok wahai jangan térbang jarak Jikalau tuan térundong mêrak Tidak boleh tuan bér-gérak. D Wahai punggok jangan ape dahulu Nanti-kan buboh minyak hulu Jikalau tuan méngirai-kan hula Supaya leka ménchium bahu. Bér-shaér bagi unggas mêrpati Wahai-lah punggok baik ménanti Sambang-nya banyak bér-puloh kěti Jikalau tuan bérusak hati. Punggok wahai sabar dahulu Jangan-lah tuan bér-hati pilu Jikalau bér-tému dewa penghulu Jadi-lah kita bér-oleh malu. Bukan-kah punggok muda budiman Méngapa-kah tidak ka-masok-kan iman Di-pohon-kan tolong Allah Alrahman Sampai kapada akhir zaman. Biar-lah beta jadi alamat Minta doa biar sélamat Jikalau ada běr-oleh rahmat Supaya tuan bér-tému bangat. Bukan-kah punggok orang yang sakti Méngapa-kah tidak mênahan hati Boleh juga tuan ménanti Gondal tu jangan tuan turut-i. Déndam nan baik 5 Sigéra juga undur ka-sini. Jour. Straits Brauch SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK, 203 Bčr-shaër bagi bintang timur Insallah lanyut-kan umur Sunggoh pun siku sêmbiri bčr-siur Sampai-laly juga ka bandar maamur. Gčnap-lah sudah ampat-puloh hari aharu-lah hati punggok bér-séri Sudah bér-déndan bér-hias-i diri Térbang-lah ka pohon si nagasari. Di-sana-lah tampat ia bér-malam Pasir-mya daripada pérmata nilam Tépavang bér-turap ayer-nya dalam Punggok bér-hénti lalu bér-siram. Punggok ménanti daripada petang Minta-lah doa tangan tér-lintang Bulan méngintai angin pun datang Ményamar diri-nya chahaya bintang. Sédang bulan aram témaram Hati-nya punggok bér-tambah géram Tuboh layu durja-nya muram Turun-lah ka kolam pérgi bér-siram. Bér-shaér bagi chéndérawaseh Pungeok wahai mari kékaseh oo Mélihat bulan chahava-nva pérseh Awan yang lain habis ményiseh. Punggok térbang déngan pilu-nya- Sérta mémakai bulang hulu-nyva | Daripada punggok sangat malu-nya Sérta mélangkah méngirai bulu-nya Bčr-shaër bagi bintang zuhara? Wahai punggok khabar bichara Unggas tu sahaja unggas udara Chumbu-nya banyak tidak tér-kira. i. ae 2. \ le; R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 204 SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK. Bér-madah bagai bintang-nya ria! Punggok nan ‘sahaja orang mulia K uku- -nya sépérti intan mutia Menjadi luput daya upaya. Bér-madah bintang si puyoh laga Punggok nan obat lapar dahaga Ragam-nva tidak dapat di- harga Mata mönéntang tér-lalu suka. la sa-orang muda tér-bilang Wajah-nya běr-chahava gilang gémilang Bija laksana bukan kčpalang Patut-lah tuan bela-ku hilang. Punggok nan 1 méndapat-kan bulan Di-bawa oleh bintang bér-jalan Mega dan awan bér- 55 Langsong melangkah di kota sémbilan. ae Punggok pun duduk bér-téntang-an Leka di atas papan dan dulangan Bulan ményambut bér-pégang tangan Bintang yang banyak bér- ch@ngang-an. Sunggoh pun duduk didalam conor Pilu. dan rawan tidak-lah suc Sébab tér-pandang paras vang kadah Punggok těfčkur “tundok ‘těngadah. Punggok mělihat hati-nya rawan Di-bujok-nya děngan chumbu-chumbu-an Di-angkat di-riba “dalam os 800 8 Sčdap manis barang ka- lakua Mari-lah tuan kčmala ratna Usul yang pérmai 15 sempurna Aok möjelis sapa? méngérna Mömbri kalbu . bulena Tuboh-nya nipis sédérhana panjang Surai-nva ikal léhér-nya Fi Warna tuboh-nya ¢mas kéraja Laksana radin i tanah Balita kana, 1. £ Ao Jour. Straits Branch SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK. 205 Bulan bér-shaér durja bér-séri Di-jéling-nya déngan durja-nya kiri Mulut-nva manis Dija bestari Di-tipis-kan déngan ujong-nya jari. Di-sambut punggok bulan bér-kisar man-ku obat péenawar besar Séri mahkota jangan-lah gusar Kéchil molek badan-nva langsar. Mari-lah inche mari-lah tuan Mari-lah molek usul bangsawan Di-dukong-nya masok ka-dalam pér-adu-an Di-bujok-nya déngan chumbu-chumbu-an. Chantek manis. tidak tér-kira Laksana bidiadari dalam udara Sedap manis peng-lipur lara Patek ménéntang tulus mésra. Bulan bér-madah pilu dan rawan Déndam-kan apa téman-nya tuan! Bér-shaér nan tidak bér-ké-tahu-an Sépérti orang mabok chéndawan. Punggok tér-sénvum séraya bér-kata Utama jiwa émas juita Ridza-lah abang méngéret sêrta Tuan-lah obat hati vang chinta. Didalam budi bichara-nya abang Tuan-lah bunga mélur yang kêmbang Jikalau kakanda ménjadi kumbang Tuan-ku di-sambar di-bawa těrbang. Tujoh bulan di kandong bonda Méjélis jadi mahkota kakanda Jikalau 1 8 8 bér-bohong sabda Adinda mênikam déngan khanda.* Bér-shaér bagi bintang mushtari hara diri - Punggok nan sudah mênghampir-i Ka-mana lagi bulan héndak lari. 1. Sing. dendam-kan apa ini wai tuan. 2. Naas R. A. Soe., No. 67. 1914. SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK. Ini-lah taman paduka chinta Endah-nya tidak dapat di-kata Reka-an utusan desa keminta! 'lidak-lah dapat di-téntang nyata. Taman nan handai banvak péng-goda Di halaman balai pane sha pérsada Jitun bér-puchok akan pérada Di-sana-lah kalbu punggok ménggoda. Bulan tu diam tidak bér-kata Bér-adu-lah ka-dua-nya di atas géta Bujok dan chumbu di balai sérta Baharu-lah puas kalbu bér-chinta. Fajar suboh shamsu pun rémbang Punggok bér-mohon saleh térbang Tinggal-lah bulan bér-hati bimbang. Chinta-nya tidak lagi tér-timbang. Melayang 15 gunong Indéra 255 Pendam bir-sitant sa-hari-har Bér-siram jamjam mawar késturi Bér-bédak-kan ambar ratna baiduri. Sudah mandi di-patut méndéra? érbang-lah punggok méngudara Mélintas dari téngah ségara Tasek bér-pagar pasir mutiara, Bér-shaér bagi ikan témpong® Punggok wai tuan baik ka gunong Di-sana-lah tampat tuan tér-ménong Bintang yang banyak jangan di-rénong. Baik-lah tuan pergi bér-amal Mohon-kan- kapada tuhan yang akmal Tilek didalam élmu dan ramal Supaya pér-kérja-an tuan nan kékal. Jour. Straits Branch ; 8 „ê 2. Pad 3. A. Soc., No. SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK. Térbang-lah punggok pérgi bér-tapa Ka atas gunong Indéra Maharupa Badan sépérti di-gonchang gémpa Melihat bulan héndak di-térpa. Punggok sahaja birahi-kan bulan Chinta didalam ka-shurhul-an? 1 di makan tidak di-télan Jamjam tér-hambur sa-panjang jalan. Datang-lah kapada suatu masa Bulan bér-main bér-suka rasa Tér-sédar-kan punggok hati binasa Ka-mana gérangan bér-tandang desa. Ta-pun sa-orang muda bujanggi Laksana séroja “kêmbang pagi Jikalau tidak di- pandang lagi Ka desa mana gérangan pérgi. Paksi térbang déngan bér-chinta-nya Savang méndéngar ragam ape a Terbang bér-siram aver mata-1 Sayang méndéngar ragam ed nya. Bér-datang sêmbah burong angkasa Tuan-ku tidak patek périksa Jikalau bayu sudah biasa Hawa juga rosak binasa. Di-sahut oleh unggas mérpati Tuan jangan bé- rosak- kan hati Patek nan sa-orang mambang yang jali Mahu juga bér-buat bakti. Di-sahut oleh burong dewata Patek nan tidak méndéngar warta Jikalau ada khabar bérita Di-pér-sémbah-kan juga kapada mahkota. Di-sahut oleh bintang jadi Punggok tu duduk di gunong sari Khabar-nva méndam hal banggi” Tidak boleh melayang lagi. 20 — || sic, Sing. di-mana gêrangan khabar warta-nya. 67, 1914. SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK. Bör-datang sêmbah burong dewata Patek pun ada méndéngar warta Di-gunong ledang kunun bér-takhta Tunggu bér-siram aver-nya mata. Sunggoh-pun ber-tengger di dahan kayu Siang dan malam ménghidup- kan rayu Lêmah léngkai méndayu-dayu Laksana taroh si batang kayu. Démi bulan méndéngar warta Di-pér-sémbah-kan oleh burong dewata Hati-nya pilu amat bér-chinta Tundok tér-hambur ayer-nya mata. Paksi wahai pérgi-lah diri Bawa-lah punggok saleh ka-mari Bawa ka taman banjaran sari Barang ka-héndak-nya sémua ku béri. Térbang-lah paksi bijaksana Masok ka hutan rimba kêlana Ménnju gunong éntah pérmana Jikalau-kan ada punggok di-sana. Kapada masa kétika itu Punggok bér-tapa bér-hati mutu Ménanti bulan héndak bér-satu Démikian kunun pinta-nya itu. Dahulu Allah bérkat Mohamad Méminta doa barang sélamat Kapada tuhan mémohon- kan pa a rahmat Barang di-pinta supaya banga Minta doa tangan tér-lintang Supaya jangan mara mêlintang Bérkat Mohamad pagi dan pétang Daripada bulan pényuar' datang. Pértama ményémbah mega antara Bangsawan téruna rémaja putéra Tuan-ku di-sambut mahkota Indéra Bulan tu rayu didalam salira. Jour. Straits Branch SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK. 209 Rindu-nya tidak méndérita Tuan ta lépas dari dalam chinta Siang dan malam duduk bér-chinta Bé-1 Sndam déngan aver-nya mata. Gondah-nya tidak lagi tér-hingga Kalbu-nya tidak ada yang suka Chahava vang pérseh suram bêlaka tasa-nva déndam didalam leka. Rér-chinta sangat rupa-nya bulan Duduk didalam ka-shurhul-an Sa-lama bér-chérai dengan tuan Rezeki di-makan tidak tér-télan. Bér-madah paksi sambil gamer vohai tuan mega antar Bor -mohon-lah beta kembali sigéra Biarlah méngeret didalam séngsara. Daripada badan tidak bér- untong Bulan ta boleh tampat bér-gantong Daripada duduk tér-atong-atong Anggur-lah jadi kéra dan lutong. Duduk démikian tidak bér-guna siar-lah pérgi barang-ka-mana Méngikut nasib dagang yang hina Diam di gunong jadi bérahmana. T Mega bêr-madah bér-sali-sali Punggok wahai, baik tuan kémbali Jikalau tuan méngali-ngali' Biar-lah beta méngeret ‘sakali. Jikalau-kan punggok saleh or Bintang vang banyak beta s -i Di lawang taman kakanda diri Supaya jangan aib-aib-i. Jikalau tuan mahu kémbali Maksud tu tidak abang sangkali Bulan nan sangat běr-hati sali Ridza sama méngeret sakali. Jda R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 210 SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK. Punggok méndéngar kata dan madah Lalu bér-pikir tundok téngadah Jikalau démikian apa-lah sudah Supaya lipur hati vang gondah, Punggok bér-kata jikalau bagitu Tidak-lah hati paksi nan mutu Punggok bér-duli ka muka pintu Mémétek kuntum di chélah batu. Lalu bér-madah burong chéntavu Punggok nan héndak rupa-nya lavu Barang main-an tidak-lah payu Sépérti dondangan di-puput bayu. Punggok nan orang vang baik-nva laku Ménjadi heran pula hati-ku Bulu-nya éndah mêmatah paku' Bagai-kan chuchur aver mata-ku. Bér-madah bagi bintang tu tuan Ayohai punggok unggas hartawan Ayohai punggok jangan mérawan Mangkin bér-tambah pör-chinta-an tuan. Bér-madah bagi bintang kértika “Khabar nan jangan kakanda buka Bukan-nya kawan beta ta suka Jikalau mênjadi mala pestaka. Bér-shaér bagi bintang suraya Kakanda wai déngar madah-nya saya. Kita nan sudah bér-buat rahsia Apa mula-nya menjadi bahaya. Punggok pun sampai kapada bulan Duduk bér-sanding běr-bětul-: Térang-lah hati bér-tému tuan Héndak mati dua sa-jalan. Bér-adu-lah punggok bulan ae eba Bébrapa bujok déngan chumbu-a ulan mérapat-i pilu dan rawan Laksana orang igau-igau-an. 1. Sing. mématut laku. E = ak Jour. Seraits Branch SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK, 211 Bulan dan punggok bangun mérapat Mélénggoh kapada suatu tampat Dalam tirai kélambu sélimpat Paras éndah tidak tér-sifat. Bangsawan punggok lalu bér-kata Mémbujok bulan déngan suka-chita Bulan pun lari ka-balek géta Bérlinang-linang aver-nya mata. Punggok bér-kata manis bér-séri Bangsawan wai hampir juga ka-mari Abang nan minta héndak tambar-i' Akan obat déndam birahi. Tuan laksana intan baiduri Di mata abang tidak tér-péri Rindu-nya abang sa-bilang hari Rézéki di-télan sépérti duri. Hampir ka-mari gérangan tuan Akan obat hati vang rawan Tidur bér-malam igau-igau-an Laksana orang mabok chéndawan. Mari-lah tuan mari-lah balai? Di mata abang tidak tér-nilai. Bér-madah bagi burong dewata Baharu-lah puas rasa-nya anggota Sampai-lah maksud yang di-chinta Tuan sudah bér-tému mata. Bintang bér-madah. bér-shaér-lah tuan Supaya hilang hati yang rawan Punggok itu sahaja orang chumbu-an Leka mémujok dalam pêr-adu-an. Punggok mémujok dalam kélambu Mérisek tér-silam dalam kêtambu” Déngan bulan ia bér-chumbu Birahi déndam didalam kalbu. L S O a, J 25 1 R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 212 SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK. Bérshaér bintang déngan chumbu-an-nya Ghairat méndéngar ragam bahana-nya Sa-orang pun tidak tolok banding- nya Tér-lalu měrdu bahana suara-nya. Bér-madah bulan vang bijaksana Jangan-lah sangat ménghambur bahana Ji-kalau di- déngar oleh “gérhana Jadi-lah méngeret ka-mana-mana. Jangan-lah tuan mérawan sali Abang nan héndak sigéra kémbali Jikalau bér-tému si rajawali Marah-nya tidak bér-kéchuali. Jangan-lah abang mérindu sangat Lémas rasa-nya nafsu sémangat Jikalau lupa kurang-kurang ingat Paksi nan tidak kémbali bangat. Punggok tér-sénvum ménvahut-i Avohai tuan yang baik pékérti Mahu-kah tuan bela-ku mati Supaya lama beta bčr-hčnti. Bér-shaér bulan déngan rawan-nya Sayang mélihat tingkah laku-nya Karna sangat satiawan-nya Bébrapa lama di-nanti-nanti-nya. Punggok tčr-sěnyum sêrta 80 i Tuan-ku bela kakanda ma Adoh gusti emas sa-kati' Hilang ta dapat kakanda ganti. Hati abang tér-lalu gondah Mélainkan mana juga péréntah Kakanda sudah di-bawah titah Tidak-lah mělawan barang sa-patah. Wahai hae adinda abang Rindu-ku tidak lagi. tér-timbang — Tuan 0 payong těr-kčmban Tampat bér-naung tatkala abang Masa-kan tuan tidak satiawan Déngan kakanda raya a ele Tatkala lagi didalam awa Sudah tér-surat 1 mu tuan. TA Jour. Straits Branch SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK, 213 Ayohai tuan bulan purnama Méjélis-lah bela mati bér-sama Jikalau datang suatu kérama Ridza-lah méngeret déngan utama. Bulan purnama běr-janji sudah Bér-waad dengan paksi vang-čndah Sa-kali-an bintang tundok téngadah Tidak-lah ia bér-hati gondah. Bintang méndéngar tér-lalu suka Sa-kali-an-nya ramai Senda jénaka Lalu bér-kata bintang kértika Punggok sangat birahi-kan meka. Di-sahut bintang pari bér-pari Jangan-lah bagi kata-nya diri Jikalau di-kuis' dengan kaki kiri Tujoh kali beta ménari. Bér-shaér pula bintang kéchura? Beta nan tidak banv: ak bichara Jikalau di-ambil akan sudara Sa-rasa naik ka-atas udara. Bér-shaér pula bintang anjong Mulut-nya luas kapala lonjong Laksana kuntum si bunga tanjong Siapa gerangan héndak ménjunjong. Di-sahut bintang pčrada patah Kita yang bagai orang yang latah NG sbab-nya tidak tahu péréntah Maka-nya kita jadi bér-éntah. Di-sahut bintang puyoh laga Angkau nan jangan bér-éntah juga Rambut-mu merah bagai têmbaga Di-jual tidak ada bér-harga. . méndéngar tér-lalu suka Mélihat bintang bér-jénaka Sudah-lah nasib untong chélaka 1 kaseh ne ‘ta baka.” 1. pee 2. Pad. lage Bing. A K 2 3. Sing. DA Pad. a R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 1. Sing. kain. SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK., Sa-télah ber rapa lama s¢lang-nya Datang-lah chélaka déngan malang- nya Daripada tidak pér-tému-an-nya Badan ta lama di-julang-mya. Jikalau dahulu punggok mëngeret Biar-lah beta ménunggu jirat Chinta-nya adek sa-umur havat Sudah-lah sampai sépérti hasrat. Domi punggok méndéngar bahana Bér-madah sambil mérénchana Jikalau beta kéna bénchana Bulan pun hampir kéna gerhana, Lalu bér-madah bagi-nva bulan Punggok wahai jangan salah ambil-an Pakai-lah bér-salin pém-béri bér-taulan Akan békal abang bér-jalan. Punggok ményahut kalbu-nya rawan Tér-sénvum manis bujok chumbu-an Di-sambut-lah kapan! dari bangsawan Akan suloh abang ka awan. Di-sambut pér-salin-nya lalu di-pakai épi-nya bér-tékat awan sa-tangkai jêmêrlapan permata sémbilan bagai Di-sambut-an děngan sinar-nya jangkaı.? Memakai bulang pêlangi awan Sérta di-ikat pör-bskal-al Chantek méjélis amat éndah-an Patut sa-kali ménjadi taulan. Sudah min kurnia duli ”unggok bér-mohon lalu kěmbali Mélayang ka gunong chéndéra-muli Lalu ményisi awan sa-kali. Saleh tu dbuii gurau dan sanda Měnyanggul-kan bulang sik aga khanda Běr-tčmu déngan burong gérc Punggok bér-diri ménggosok ae . Jour. Straits Branch SHAKER BURONG PUNGGOK, 215 ae libat géroda sudah-lah nyata Pakai-an punggok kurnia mahkota Tepi pě-rakam tatah pérmata Endah-nva jangan lagi di-kata. Sunggoh-lah gčroda unggas tér-nama Mčnyambar punggok dean saksama Mari-lah saleh bér-sama-sam Tidak di-téntang rindu yang Jalan. Démi punggok méndéngar bahana Tundok hormat děngan sémpurna Géroda tu unggas bijaksa na Hati-nya marah gondah gulana. Déngan géroda biram gandasuli Ménéntang punggok tidak-lah Khali: Déngan geroda punggok bér-duli Sambar? déngan rajawali. Saleh bér-duli dua di-sambar Kalbu géroda sangat-lah gusar Hati-nya tidak tér-tahan sabar Kapada burong di-sureh-nya babar.’ Di-képong unggas hina dina Punggok tér-kejut ka-mana-mana Punggok bér-sikap bagai Arjuna Sa-orang pun tidak ada yang lina. Sudah-lah punggok bér-sikap diri Ménghunus keris sêdang-nya kiri Méngusir unggas kanan dan kiri Ka-sana ka-mari mémbawa-kan diri, Sunggoh-lah punggok muda tér-bilang Bérani-nya bukan alang kêpalang Didalam sênjata silang bér-silang Sérta mélangkah mênyenget-kan bulang. Patut-lah panah unggas yang mandja idak sa-kali géntar-kan béra Tatkala 5 ‘li medan tëmänja Sa-orang ta Napa Pee: du 8885 1 9 2. Sing. di-sambar. 3 ee ne bl Sing. cS R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1014. SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK. Démi di-lihat si raja-wali la-pun sa-ekur unggas tér-jali Ménghunus pědang mêmarang sa-kali sedikit tidak méngali-ngali. Lalu-lah tér-sungkur unggas tér-ala! Di-parang-nya kéna têngah kapala Bulang-nya putus bér- -jel a-jela Di-situ- lah bulu punggok be -chéla. Démi punggok mérasa-i parang Bangkit berang bér-tambah garang Bér-tému gajah lalu di-parang Putus gading-nya bagai di-karang. Sunggoh-pun punggok unggas vang po’ta Bérani- -nya tidak méndérita. Géroda nan garang didalam chinta Di-bawa-nva dengan biram pérmata. Di-térpa biram gandasuli Serta lémbing di-tikam sa-kali Sédikit tidak méngali-ngali Punggok tu bélum sampal ajali.? Gandasuli bér-nama-nya biram Di-lontar-kan- nya punggok pada jamjam Di-sélam-kan kapada aver yang jêram Baharu-lah punggok durja muram. Di-sana-lah punggok mérasa-i sakit Di-sélam-kan biram ka-bawah rakit Sungai-nya tohor jamjam-nya Jékit Didalam lumpur bér-jéreket. Ka-dua-nva punggok sudah-lah mengérat Didalam jamjam badan-nya sakérz Di-suroh geroda tarek-kan ka-darat Sekutu durhaka sangat kafarat. Di-tarek ka-darat di têpi lumpur Jamjam-nva méréchek bér-sambur-sambur Badan-nya sépérti ubur-ubur Punggok nan tidak ké-tahu-an kubor. Ws > „ -=å — 8. . „ JS. Jour. Struits Branch SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK, 217 Sa-télah punggok sudah-lah mati Bulan-nya tinggal mérosak-kan hati Pérgi- lah bintang di-suroh-nya lihat-i Supaya boleh khabar yang pěsti. Pěrgi-lah bintang perada patah Běr-duli sépérti orang yang latah Sambil bér-jalan ia bér-titah Fike khabar éntah-bér-éntah. Bintang bér-duli sambil méngérling Di-lihat-nya punggok sudah tér-guling Mémbawa khabar sangat-lah pénggéling.* Démi bulan méndéngar warta Lénggoh bér-siram ayer-nya mata Jikalau di-kabul-kan sépérti pé-minta Biar-lah bulan méngeret sérta. Bér-shaér-lah kuntum gandasuli Bulan wahai jangan mérawan sali Jikalau di-déngar si raja-w Ménjadi tuan méngeret sa- ‘Kali. Demi bulan méndéngar bahana Kalbu-nya bimbang gondah gulana Chinta didalam antara pérmana Supaya jangan ké-lihatan géna.’ Tér-sébut-lah punggok muda utama Méngeret karna bulan purnama Sébab-nya bulan jatoh kérama Maka-nya tidak mati bér-sama. eee geret sa-orang tidak- běr-bela Sêbab menurut hati yang gila Hanchur JAH badan dak bér-séla Rémok-lah rédam tidak bér-kala. Sabas-lah punggok muda santéri Tidak sa-kali géntar dan ngéri Patut-lah bulan yang di- hampir- -i Ménjadi mati sa-orang — 2. kL Sing. tà R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. 218 SHAER BURONG PUNGGOK. Ada-pun ka-lavu-an punggok nan tuan Tumboh-lah ia jadi chéndawe Ménjéléma kapada sifat-nva ee Jadi-lah rupa-nya tidak ké-tahu-an. Jatoh lalu ka-dalam dunia Hendak naik apa-kan daya Sifat pun tidak lagi mulia Jadi-lah hilang budi upaya. Duduk-lah punggok mérawan sali Rindu-kan bulan tidak-lah khali Tidak-lah boleh lagi kémbali Ka-atas awan jadi pémali. Duduk-lah punggok bér- 1 sayang Daripada malam sampai-lah si Badan-nya kurus tidak ego Na udara ta boleh mélavang. Sampai-lah bulan térbit-nya têrang Sa-kali-an punggok méninggal- kan sarang Sampai-lah masa zaman stkarang Turun témurun rindu ta kurang, Duduk mérawan sa-génap kayu Suara-nya halus mén-davu-dayu Běr-baka saka- -nya punggok měrayu Hati-nya pilu tidak tér-payu. Sampai sêkarang punggok nan morong Lain daripada sěgala burong Duduk měrindu sa-géna lorong Malam těrbang siang běr-kurong. Tamat-lah kesah punggok sa-kawan Purnama rabi-ul-awal pěr-těngah bulan Dua-puloh ampat hari-nva bulan Pukul délapan pêtang sênayan. Jour. Straits Branch R. A. Soe., No. 67, 1914. The “Rejang” in Malay Pantuns. BY H. OVERBECK. Mr. Skeat* in chap. VI (pp. 551-3) of his “ Malay Magic ” mentions the “ Réjangs,” the name of the parts, into which, by a curious system, the lunar month is divided. He affirms that“ the Malays have 88 ie this system in a series of mnemonic verses (known as, Sha’er Réjang) of which there are several versions. e.g. the R&éjang of ’Che Busu, the “ Réjang Sindiran Maiat, and others.” In a foot-note, reference is made to a “ Sha’er Réjang ” published in Singapore, and a list of the ee symbols, together with an extract from the Réjang of 'Che Busu, is given in the appendix, I have not vet been able to procure any of the“ Sha’ers ” re- ferred to above, but I find that the “ Réjangs” also appear in Malay pantuns, where they seem to be used to form certain series of those much beloved quatrains. I have in my collections 15 pantuns three of these series, called “ Réjang Siak,” “ Réjang Sindiran ” and “ Réjang Sombang ” (Sambong?) b ne latter one, in a version only slightly differing from that in my collection, has heen published by Messrs. Koh * Co., Singapore, in their little »ooks, Panton, Dondang Sayang, Baba Baba Pranakan (Vol. 1911. Vol. II 1912). : The “ Réjang Siak” and the“ Réjang Sindiran? merely con- sist of pantuns, the first word of which is the name of the symbol. The first two pantuns of the “ Réjang 1 run as follows: uda hanoman dari Ac Di-pachu lalu ka a Tuntut élmu muda yang bisai Karna élmu kénalkan diri. Nijang mêngantok di rumpun buloh Makan kodok di dalam padi Tuntut élmu bérsungoh-sungoh Narna hidup tunang-nya mati.) Then follow 28 pantuns, the concluding qua being igapuloh génap bilangan Buah masak di-atas meja 0 Sudah térlépas dari timbangan ~ Sakalian ummat masok shor The. kii hang Siak in my collection is e not com- plete. The * R&jang Sombang.” however, deals with the matter in quite a different way. The first pantun os the version in my collection begins: “Satu hari bulan rêjang-nya kuc and in the same wav the symbols for the det days of the month are given each in a separate pantun, to each o which three, and in my version beginning from the 21st day, four further qua- trains are added, all ‘of which mention the symbol of the day in „W. W. Skeat, Malay Magic, Macmillan & Co., London 1900. Jour. Straits Branch R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914. P 220 “REJANG” IN MALAY PANTUNS. their first line. The version in my collection ends with the fir& kapanah of the 30th day, whilst 1 5 by Messrs. Koh & Co. has the full set up to the 31st I could not find out anything dinite as to the origin of the “ Rějang Sombang,” except that T have been told that it came from Malacca. There : seem to be many Javanese words in it, as for in- for twenty, anc in Koh’s version lima likor”’) 5 twenty-five, but the different “ hantus” are unknown in Java, as far as T could ascertain, and besides, I was told by a Pakai Malay that “ lekur ” and “ sa-lawe ” were the words used in the old style of counting in that part of Sumatra. ive below a table of the symbols used in the three “Réjangs,” for comparison with those in Skeat’s “ Malay Magic? Day Prent a Melay NRejang e Réjang Siak. | a Sindiran. 1 Kuda | Kuda Kuda Kuda 2 Kijang | Kijang Kijang Kijang 3 Harimau | Harimau Harimau Harimau 4 Kuching | Kuching Kuching Kuching 5 pi Simpai Simpai Simpai 6 Kérbau Kérbau Kérbau rbau 7 |. Tikus Tikus Tikus Tikus 8 Lémbu Lémbu Lémbu Lémbu 9 Anjing Anjing Anjing Anjing 10 Naga Naga Naga Naga 11 Kambing Kumbang Kambing Kambing 19 Mayang ayang Mayang 13 Gajah | Gajah Gajah Gajah 14 Singa "Singa Singa 15 | Ikan | Ikan Ikan Ikan 16 Babi Babi Babi Babi 17 La Lang Lan Lang 18 Halipan Kala Halipan Halipan 19 Baning Halipan Baning Baning 20 | Hantu Pulai antu 21 | Arang Hantu ) Arang 29 | Orang Shaitan 2 Orang 23 Laut Iblis ? Belalang 24 Pari in ) ari 25 | Pasek Jémbalang ) Pasek 26 g énggé!ong 4 Pélaudok 27 Gula (Kaidei) Pélésit ) Jampok (?) 28 unai olong ? Landak 29 | Daun _| Pontianak ? Ular 30 Sani (?) | Langsuyar ? Sunti 31 on Asapatsudara”) — — only Koh's version. 5 Jour. Straits Branch R. A. Soc., No. 67, 1914.